уАКGhost Trail And Demon ShadowуАЛ


 C1

    Chapter 1 - mountain ghost Seeker

    Many people were asking if there were any ghosts in this world. After listening to my personal experience, perhaps you will understand.

    My name is Guo Shaojie, and I don''t know who my parents are. Since I was young, there was an unknown kind-hearted person who sent me money through letters every month for me to read.

    Three days ago, I received another letter from the mysterious person. It contained a letter and a bank card.

    There were not many words on the letter, and according to the contents of the letter, the mysterious man told me to go to a village called Qingyan in H City.

    After many rounds, I finally found that Qingyan Village Lao. After walking for more than ten kilometers on the mountain road, the sky was almost dark. From afar, I could see that the small village was situated in the middle of the mountains, just barely discernible.

    Just as I was going down the mountain with my torchlight, I heard the sound of a gong.

    The sound was very abrupt, and the previously peaceful mountain road immediately became bustling with noise and excitement.

    I turned around and saw that there were a couple of people in red and green behind me. They were carrying red sedans and walking slowly towards me.

    What the hell!

    That was my first thought, for they were going the way I had come, and I had not seen such a party when I came up.

    Not long later, that group of people arrived in front of me. As soon as he saw me, an old man who was walking at the front immediately laughed. "Young man, why are you blocking the way?"

    This old man had a sneaky face and ears. He was holding a red lantern, and the light from the flames on his face was extremely frightening.

    I hastily replied, "No, no! I was just passing by. You can do what you want."

    "Hey, young man, you must be joking. Are you going to the Qingyan Village?" The old man spoke strangely, but he was able to tell what I was thinking in one go.

    I nodded, and sized up the couple. There were ten of them, four palanquins, two in front, two behind, and two in charge of blowing suona and gongs. They looked a little like the ancient wedding procession in the movies. I was surprised that there was such an ancient custom in this village.

    Just then, a moving voice came out from the sedan, "Huang Bo, since this big brother is also going to Qingyan Village, let''s travel together, it''s not safe to travel alone at night."

    Her voice was clear, making people feel like she was a Beautiful women.

    However, how could I dare to agree to this strange situation? Just as I was about to express that I didn''t need to, a strong wind suddenly blew, causing me to sit on the ground. Strangely, nothing had happened to the seemingly weak and weak Huang Bo.

    The sand and wind immediately blinded my eyes. In front of me was darkness, and only the lanterns that the group was carrying were slightly lit.

    A withered hand pulled me up, and before I could even express my thanks, Huang Bo''s strange laughter sounded out, "Heh, young man, the wind is so strong, do you think it''s safe for you to walk alone? We Miss will let you rest in the palanquin." He pushed me to the front of the red sedan.

    I rubbed my eyes to take a look, but the palanquin was completely covered, so I couldn''t see anything but the color. Just when I didn''t know what to do, another sound came from the palanquin.

    Big brother, the weather is windy outside, please do not catch a cold, go inside the palanquin and rest, we are also going to the Qingyan Village.

    I wanted to reject him, but somehow my words got stuck in my throat and I couldn''t say it out loud. Suddenly, someone pushed me from behind, causing me to stagger and fall into the sedan.

    "Heh, we finally got in. Let''s go." The Huang Bo''s voice laughed, and I felt the palanquin being lifted.

    I was currently lying on the ground. When I raised my head, I found that this palanquin looked small on the outside. However, there really was a lot of space inside. It was more than enough for three people.

    But I don''t know why, but I feel a little weird. But it lasted less than a second, and I was attracted to something else.

    It was a pair of legs, very slender, wearing red embroidered shoes and a phoenix robe. It was the look of a bride-to-be.

    I couldn''t help but look up and see a beautiful face.

    If it was a perfect 100, I would definitely give it to 99 people. This isn''t something that can appear in the mortal world. She''s too beautiful, and even the celebrities of the Heavenly Queen seem to lose their luster in front of her.

    She looked at me and smiled. She extended her hand to help me up. "Please take a seat, big brother."

    I suddenly felt a little embarrassed and carried my backpack to sit on the soft cushion. Looking at her dressing, my fear had lessened quite a bit.

    I probed, "Miss, you''re also going to the Qingyan Village?" Looking at that fairy-like face, my heart nearly jumped out of my chest.

    She smiled and said, "That''s right. I''ll go find my husband. What about you, big brother?"

    So, the flower has an owner. I immediately felt a sense of loss. I didn''t reply to her but instead asked, "Who is your husband? Why didn''t he come to pick you up and instead told you all to go look for him yourselves? "

    After hearing what I said, her reaction immediately became strange. She looked at me meaningfully and said, "Because I''m looking for my husband."

    I immediately felt that something was wrong and shrank back. "Wh бн" "What do you mean?"

    "You are my husband." She smiled.

    The knocking sounds coming from outside the palanquin became louder and louder. I heard the Huang Bo calling out from outside, "Welcome, groom, marry! To welcome the groom and marry the bride, mountain ghost is still willing to come. "

    I hastily turned around to take a look and was immediately stunned. I saw the lady who was previously dressed in red makeup was slowly untying her Clothes, revealing her tender white shoulders.

    I finally understood the strange feeling I had felt when I entered the palanquin. It was dark here, but I could see everything.

    "You!" I hastily shouted and was about to run out of the palanquin when I suddenly realised that I couldn''t move anymore. She slowly untied her Clothes and softly said, "Husband, it''s getting late. You should get some rest."

    At this time, I was already frightened, how could I get an erection, even if I didn''t give up, my mental endurance was already strong. When the wind blew, the curtain of the palanquin opened, I discovered that the people who were beating suona were not people, but weasels, but terrifyingly big.

    There were houses on both sides, but no one came out from them. A hand suddenly extended into my Clothes and scared me half to death, as I hastily turned my head, and saw the woman''s eyes that were filled with spring water. I did my best to shout, hoping that no one would hear it, but it was all in vain.

    Not a single person came out with a hoarse voice, and in a few moments, I was stripped naked by female ghost. She rushed over, her white and tender skin was incomparably cold, and her tone was emotionless. "Rest."

    My heart is filled with despair, could it be that this daddy will be pushed around by a female ghost?

 C2

    Chapter 2 - Wonders of the Village

    "Hey hey, young man, wake up, young man?"

    Feeling someone slapping my face, I suddenly opened my eyes and saw a middle-aged man wearing a suit and tie. I was stunned and blurted out, "Where is this?" I''m dead? "

    "What''s dead? How can you say something like that at such a young age? " The middle-aged man looked at me and smiled. "Hurry and get up. Are you sleeping on the ground?"

    On the ground? I pushed myself up and looked around. There were plants all around me, and there was a lake not far away. I was sitting on an open field with three or five people by my side. None of them said anything.

    "You are?"

    I''m not dead, this is my first thought, where did the weasel and the female ghost go? Could it be that his conscience had found a way to spare me?

    "Oh? You''re actually asking about us?" The middle-aged man laughed and said, "My surname is Li. Young man, why are you sleeping here? You''re not a local, are you? "

    "Local? "Where is this place?" I didn''t answer. My head was still in a daze.

    "This is the back mountain of Qingyan Village." The middle-aged man surnamed Li looked at me strangely. "You didn''t even know where you slept at the back of the mountain?"

    "The back mountain of Qingyan Village?" Why did they come here? I was stunned for three seconds and immediately panicked. Then, I looked down and realized that all the Clothes were dressed properly. I didn''t lose myself! He heaved a sigh of relief.

    I didn''t tell him what happened, otherwise, I would be treated as a lunatic. Right now, I just want to go to Qingyan Village and take a look, and finish what the mysterious man had told me.

    After thanking them and finding out how to get to the Qingyan Village, I left. Before I left, I found that they were collecting water, as if they were investigating water sources.

    Not long after, I saw a small village. From the looks of it, it was the Qingyan Village and I didn''t know if the house I was looking for was still there.

    The letter that the mysterious man sent me told me to go to the old house of the Qingyan Village''s Bei Family. He told me to fetch something, but he didn''t tell me what it was and what I wanted to do with it.

    All these years, I had been thinking of contacting this mysterious man, but the letters I sent over didn''t even have a name, let alone an address. No matter where I was, the mysterious letter would always accurately reach me.

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but shiver. It was more important to finish what I needed to do as soon as possible. I didn''t know what would happen if I stayed in this crappy place for even a second longer.

    After a few steps, just as I was about to ask someone where the old Bei house was, I heard a burst of crying coming from the house on the left, which attracted my attention.

    When the cat looked at the entrance, he found that there were a lot of people in the yard. A middle-aged woman in her forties was crying and some people beside her were trying to persuade her.

    Beside the woman was a bed made of two benches and a plank, and on it lay a man.

    "Is this a dead man?" My curiosity was piqued and I couldn''t help but walk in. "What''s the matter?"

    Naturally, no one answered me. Everyone seemed to be immersed in grief.

    When I got close to the person lying on the bench, the person who was already dead suddenly opened his eyes and glared at me. That gaze was as though he was looking at an enemy, causing me to feel terrified.

    "Holy shit, he''s still alive." The moment I shouted, the surrounding people all looked over. It was as though they had discovered a new continent.

    "Er Gou is alive, he''s not dead yet." An old man shouted excitedly.

    "My son." The middle-aged woman, who was crying nonstop, hurriedly rushed forward and hugged her son as she cried out.

    "Save me бн" "Save бн" The young man called Er Gou did not look at his mother. Instead, he stared at me with a pleading look in his eyes: "Save me, save me."

    "Save you? What do I do? " I don''t know why I rushed over, pulled the woman away, and squatted down.

    The others were stunned and couldn''t stop me in time.

    Er Gou panted emotionally, "And now бн At the back of the mountain, there was only one day бн "Save me бн" After saying that, Er Gou seemed to have lost all signs of life, and also seemed to have passed away.

    At the back of the mountain? Isn''t this the place I just came to? Just as I was wondering, Er Gou immediately pulled my hand and kneeled down, scaring me to the point that I hurriedly pulled her up.

    "Young lad, please save my Er Gou. I beg you, please save my Er Gou."

    "Hey, hey, Auntie, don''t be in such a hurry." I hastily replied, "If I can help, I''ll definitely help. Don''t be in such a rush. I''m still at a loss."

    At this moment, someone finally came.

    "The Goddess Li is here, quickly move. The Goddess Li is here." A young man''s shout came from outside the door. Everyone seemed to have found their backbone, and they hurriedly turned their heads to make way for him.

    He saw a young woman, who looked as strong as a calf, run in with an old woman on her back. Some observant people beside her hurriedly brought over a chair.

    "Grandma Li saved Er Gou. He didn''t die, he just woke up." Er Gou''s mother turned around and went to beg the old granny.

    Grandma Li comforted Er Gou''s mother, then she turned and looked at Er Gou who was sitting on the bench. Er Gou squinted his eyes, causing me to become interested, could it be that the Goddess Li they were talking about was some kind of genius doctor?

    Goddess Li looked at Er Gou''s eyes, and then touched Er Gou''s body and suddenly slapped on Er Gou''s chest, causing Er Gou to cough.

    Good fellow, so powerful?

    Just when we all thought that Er Gou was about to wake up, that Er Gou spat out something from his mouth and then died.

    Goddess Li opened the slip of paper with a strict expression. Inside was a ball of yellow hair.

    "A stream that pours its way towards the mountain ghost. It will never be at peace for all eternity."

    Goddess Li''s face changed drastically, she anxiously pinched her fingers, and after a short while she frowned: "Oh no, last night was the wedding day for mountain ghost, didn''t I tell you not to leave your homes? "Also, call all the outsiders from the village over. If we delay it any further, the entire village will become restless!"

    When those words were spoken, everyone''s gazes immediately shot towards me, scaring me into retreating in a hurry. "You guys бн"

    Goddess Li turned her head and looked at me with a thoughtful expression. She then asked, "Young lad, you don''t seem to be from the village."

    "Ugh бн" I nodded my head helplessly.

    Goddess Li looked at me and said, "You should be the groom that mountain ghost got married to last night, right?"

    Goddess Li shook her hand, and the ball of yellow hair wrapped in paper immediately started to burn. Seeing this magical technique, I was startled and asked tentatively, "Are you going to burn me to death?"

 C3

    Chapter 3 - Summoning the Soul?

    The moment I said that, Er Gou''s mother immediately shrieked, "You''re the one who harmed my Er Gou!"

    In the next moment, the three of them weren''t able to stop her, so they pinched my throat to the point that I almost burped.

    "Hey, hey, auntie бн" Cough cough, can you speak some logic? " It was with much difficulty that I was able to struggle free from mother''s hands. My throat was filled with a burning sensation as I hastily replied, "I''m still not sure what''s going on right now. You said that I met the mountain ghost who got married in the mountain ghost, but no matter how you put it, the one who was unlucky should be me, why did it have to be your son? "

    After hearing what I said, the expressions of the surrounding people turned a lot better.

    The Goddess Li half closed her eyes: "Young man, what you say does make sense, but Er Gou''s three souls are gone, and his seven souls are missing six souls, so this matter needs you to resolve."

    I can''t quite accept Goddess Li''s words, does she really have three souls and seven souls? Do ghosts and other creatures really exist in this world?

    Goddess Li ignored me and walked straight to Er Gou''s side. Two yellow grains of rice appeared in his hands as he stuffed the yellow rice into Er Gou''s nose and patted on Er Gou''s chest. and I stared wide-eyed, thinking that some miracle was about to happen.

    Er Gou suddenly coughed and spat out more yellow hair.

    Goddess Li turned around, "Er Gou''s mind and soul have already been trapped by me, so the mountain ghost at the back mountain won''t be able to snatch it for now. Tonight''s soul summoning will be avoided by anyone other than Qingyan Village''s soul and soul." With that, the Goddess Li turned her head towards an old man in the crowd and asked: "When I came, I heard that a group of outsiders had entered the village the day before yesterday.

    The old man seemed to be the village chief. He nodded his head and instructed a young man beside him, "Go to the back of the mountain and bring those people from the city here."

    The young man replied, and quickly ran out of Er Gou''s house.

    Someone from the city? Could it be the people in suits and ties that he had seen earlier? My mind was in a mess as I suddenly thought back to the Bei''s house mentioned in the mysterious letter. Since the soul summoning ceremony was scheduled for tonight, I might as well complete the mysterious person''s instructions first.

    I turned my head to look at Goddess Li and carefully asked, "Grandma Li, where is this Bei''s house? Can I trouble you to bring me there?"

    Goddess Li looked at me and her hands trembled: "You still can''t go to Bei''s house, these two days are Lunar New Year, other than mountain ghost, there are many other things that you can''t control. Although I do not know what relationship you have with the Bei Clan, hearing the old granny''s words of advice, it''s still better for you to wait until the Grand Moon Day before you head to Bei''s house. "

    Goddess Li''s words caused my head to be filled with fog. What was the Lunar Scourge? Other than the mountain ghost, could it be that there was something else that was scary in the Qingyan Village, and what was in the Bei''s house?

    If Goddess Li didn''t bring me along to see her position in Qingyan Village, she wouldn''t be able to make things convenient for me. Thus, I could only obediently wait at Er Gou''s home. With Goddess Li here, Er Gou''s mother was no longer noisy. But the sadness in her eyes never left her.

    Not long later, the young man whom the old man sent to look for returned, followed by seven or eight people, led by the elegant Dashu named Li that I met in the morning. Other than the five underlings who looked like men, there was also a young lady.

    Initially, I didn''t pay much attention to her, but after seeing her, I was stunned for a moment and blurted out: "Li Ruoxi!"

    The group of people who entered were stunned. The girl looked at me in surprise: "Guo Shaojie? Why are you here! "

    This is such a f * cking coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet my university Student in this strange mountain village.

    "Ruoxi, you know him?" The Dashu with the surname Li should be Li Ruoxi''s father now, so when she looked at me curiously and asked me a question, her expression that was filled with a smile yet not a smile was clearly reminiscent of the time I slept at the lake behind the mountain.

    Li Ruoxi nodded, and told her about the relationship between me and her.

    Just when she looked at me as if she wanted to ask something, Goddess Li''s voice suddenly sounded out, "If you want to reminisce about old times, now is not the time."

    Instantly, Li Ruoxi''s father smiled and said, "I wonder what kind of explanation you have for gathering us all together? If there''s anything you need, just say it. " Oh my god, the first thing she said was that she would be a tycoon. She had seen Li Ruoxi drive luxury cars everyday when she was still studying in the past, it seems like she really was a rich person.

    The Goddess Li coughed twice, and rubbed Er Gou''s head with her withered hand, then said softly: "There is a child with a bitter life that needs you two to protect him for an entire night. You are a rich and noble person, use your luck to save this child with a bitter life."

    Li Ruoxi''s father immediately wrinkled her brow, obviously not understanding what the Goddess Li was saying. She opened her mouth to ask: "Elder, what do you mean by those words?"

    The Goddess Li shook his head, "You don''t need to understand. Tonight, you and this fellow will need some help to stay in the center of the courtyard."

    The Goddess Li pointed at me and Li Ruoxi immediately looked over curiously, "Guo Shaojie, what''s going on?"

    "It''s a long story!" I looked at Er Gou who was lying on the chair. In this situation, I think it''s impossible to reject him since Goddess Li didn''t even give me the chance to refute. With a few words, I settled the matter.

    Li Ruoxi''s father acted as if she had something to ask of Qingyan Village, and straightforwardly agreed to Goddess Li''s request.

    Even Er Gou''s mother has moved to a neighboring house. In the entire Er Gou family, only Li Ruoxi, my father, Goddess Li and I were left, along with a half-dead Er Gou.

    Goddess Li''s request towards Li Ruoxi''s father was very simple. I allowed him to sit in the main room of Er Gou''s family, which was more complicated than the me. She let me change into Er Gou''s Clothes and lie in Er Gou''s room, saying that she would let me out the moment she heard mountain ghost''s call.

    The sky had turned completely dark, and my heart was filled with excitement and fear. Even though I only saw the mountain ghost once last night, the cold and gloomy feeling still lingered in my mind. Lying on the bed, I felt bored.

    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew in from the window, causing people to shiver. At this moment, just like yesterday, a sound could be heard.

    "The world is desolate, and the earth is vast. Welcome the groom, marry the bride, and have mountain ghost marry and do not obstruct us."

    "Heaven is desolate and the earth is vast. To welcome the bride and groom, to marry a bride, there is nothing to stop me from speaking of such desolation."

 C4

    Chapter 4 - Goddess Catch

    Her voice was extremely cold, as though it could pierce through my heart. I became afraid, hesitating whether or not I should follow Goddess Li''s instructions and leave the room.

    The voice suddenly grew louder, as if it had surrounded the entire house.

    "When I thought of Er Gou and the half-dead Er Gou who was lying on the chair, I immediately gritted my teeth. "F * ck, I''m giving it my all. I don''t think that old woman will look at me and burp." I immediately got up from the bed and pushed open the door to the room.

    The moment I left the room, I saw Li Ruoxi''s father sitting upright in front of the hall like a god. I don''t know if I was mistaken, but I saw a golden light emitting from Li Ruoxi''s father''s body.

    "Super Saiyan?" I was startled, but immediately realised that this must be the luck that the Goddess Li was talking about.

    When Li Ruoxi''s father saw me appear, she was slightly surprised. Her eyes revealed a questioning look, and obviously, he couldn''t hear the mountain ghost''s urging voice. I nodded and walked out of the main house.

    The courtyard was dark, Er Gou and Goddess Li had long hid somewhere, and a red bridal sedan floated in the courtyard, looking exactly the same as the one I saw last night.

    "It can''t be that we have to go on a bridal sedan again, right?" My heart was full of rejection.

    At this time, the mountain ghost continued to chant: "The bridal sedan is leading the way, please do not look back."

    After saying that, I floated to the door. From the looks of it, she was acting as the guide, and seeing that no ghosts had appeared, my heart calmed down a bit. At this time, Goddess Li''s voice sounded by my ear.

    "Follow the bridal sedan, I will protect you from behind."

    I am finally here. With Goddess Li''s guarantee, I immediately relax a bit, and according to Goddess Li''s previous words, I didn''t say a single word. I walked to the side of the bridal sedan, and the moment I walked in, I immediately floated out.

    The village names had long received the orders from the Goddess Li. Each and every one of them shut their doors tightly, and it seemed that only I, this bridal sedan chair, and a Goddess Li who was hiding somewhere else were left in the Qingyan Village.

    I stepped on the uneven mountain road, and even fell down on my head, but Goddess Li had already warned me before, "No matter what, do not make a sound, or else my disguise will be seen through by mountain ghost, and at that time, not only will Er Gou be dead, even you will be in danger."

    With this warning, I naturally didn''t dare to make any sound. I gradually discovered that the direction in which the bridal sedan led the way was completely opposite from the direction in which I left the mountain during the day.

    After walking for over an hour, I came to a mound that looked like a grave, and I didn''t know why I thought that, but it did make me feel uncomfortable.

    At this time, more than ten weasels ran out from behind the mound. One of them, a white-haired weasel, shouted: "Please enter the palanquin and the bridal sedan. Enter the bridal room." The white weasel''s eyes rolled around, and it spoke in human language. Its voice was very strange, it was the voice of Huang Bo that it heard last night.

    The bridal sedan stopped right in front of me. Opening the curtain wide, I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. "Are we really going to be on the bridal sedan?"

    Just as I was in a dilemma, I heard an angry shout, "Insolent monster! Insolent monster! Insolent monster! You actually dared to use demonic techniques to harm people!"

    This voice belonged to Goddess Li. That voice that was filled with energy did not have the appearance of a seventy or eighty year old man. Following that, countless gold lights flew out from behind me, like a scorching sun breaking through the clouds.

    The dozen or so weasels in front of me were alarmed and they turned into ''people'' under my dumbfounded gaze! No, it couldn''t be said that they were human, other than the Huang Bo who was the most familiar with him, the rest of them still carried the characteristics of a weasel.

    Some had long tails, some were covered in yellow fur, and all of them were panicking. The golden light shot towards them.

    "Perfidy? Is there a mistake? I don''t think I promised you anything? " I hastily retreated as I spoke.

    The other party was stunned. His eyes lit up and he sneered, "So it''s a demonic slaying trick!"

    "You do have some cultivation experience." Goddess Li walked out from the shadows step by step with her hands behind her back.

    Beastslayer? Looks like this Goddess Li really isn''t a simple person. She is completely on the same level as those who cheat money by the side of the road. My view of the world has been refreshed again, I hurriedly retreated behind Goddess Li, not daring to say a word.

    The scene clearly did not allow me to interrupt.

    "Give up on me and go waste my cultivation. I''ll spare your tribe." Goddess Li''s attitude is very hard, her tone is completely cold, I can even feel the murderous intent hidden within.

    The group of weasels laughed, but the man holding the head of the weasel laughed mockingly, "You are alone. Can you defeat us with just a dozen of us?"

    This guy let out a sharp whistling sound, and my brain immediately fell into chaos. It was as if I drank too much alcohol, the world was spinning around me.

    "Stubborn fool, you shall be executed!"

    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Goddess Li''s shout woke me up from the chaos like a bell, and a yellow talisman appeared in Goddess Li''s hand.

    Goddess Li was like a Devil Slayer Daoist. The talisman in her hand flew out like a flying sword, and the talisman instantly released a burst of golden light.

    "Demon Slaying Token!"

    From within the golden light came the frightened voice of the Huang Bo. The Goddess Li swept her eyes over it and a talisman appeared in her hands, "It''s not over yet."

    "Five Lightning Punishments!"

    The moment the incantation was cast, purple electric currents appeared on the talisman paper. This scene almost scared my jaw out of me. The talisman flew out, and lightning appeared. The crackling sound of thunder made the previously arrogant weasels wail.

    "Those who go back on their word will die a miserable death. Just you wait!" It''s not over yet! " The last sound was from the Huang Bo that the white weasel had transformed into. When the strange sound disappeared, all that was left was the charred corpse of the weasel.

    After their original form was revealed, eight white light spots floated out from the corpse of a weasel. I immediately looked over curiously. Goddess Li waved her hand, and eight white lights flew to her side.

    The Goddess Li immediately heaved a sigh of relief: "This is the kid Er Gou was holding onto, with her six souls. This young one thanks you very much."

    "No, no." I hastily waved my hand. How could I dare to put on airs in front of such a great expert?

    The Goddess Li laughed: "Let''s go back. I''ll bring you to the Bei''s house after the Lunar Scourge passes."

    "Hey, thank you granny." After settling the matter, my heart relaxed a lot and I followed behind Goddess Li.

    At this moment, an ethereal voice sounded out. "Traitor, this matter isn''t over yet."

 C5

    Chapter 5 - Real mountain ghost

    A cold voice suddenly came from the bottom of my heart, causing me to be stunned for a moment. I hastily turned my head to look at the small mound of earth and the weasel corpses on the ground.

    "Young man, what''s wrong?" Goddess Li turned his head.

    I hastily pointed to the small hill and asked: "Goddess Li, have you cleaned up all the ghosts? There should be nothing more, right? "

    After Goddess Li heard what I said, she sprinkled out a handful of golden powder. She closed his eyes to sense for a while, then opened his eyes and said: "It''s alright, there''s no more demonic Qi in this place."

    I still had some doubts in my heart, but after seeing that Goddess Li had said that, I didn''t say anything else and followed closely behind him.

    When we returned to the village, it was already almost one o''clock. Er Gou''s father was still awake, it seemed like he was waiting for us to return.

    As soon as Goddess Li and I entered the room, she immediately welcomed me. She pointed to the unconscious Er Gou and said anxiously: "Goddess Li, this little brother has been convulsing just now, take a look quickly."

    "The Soul is scared, it''s fine." Goddess Li laughed, "Sorry for the trouble, you can go rest now."

    "Alright, then busy yourselves." Li Ruoxi''s father answered and went into the room that Er Gou''s family had prepared for him.

    Goddess Li turned her head and looked at me, "Little Brother Guo, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of this old lady''s affairs, I will help Er Gou, this child, calm her soul. Don''t let anyone disturb me. "

    "Alright." I hastily walked to the door, and stealthily turned around to take a look, only to see Goddess Li''s hand emitting a few light spots. If it wasn''t the Er Gou Soul that Goddess Li snatched back from the weasel''s body, then what was it? A few golden specks of light revolved around Er Gou''s body, as if looking for a place to drill into.

    Very quickly, the Soul entered Er Gou''s back. The Goddess Li opened his eyes, and the index and middle finger of her right hand hit Er Gou''s forehead. Er Gou immediately coughed intensely, and slowly opened his eyes.

    "Done!" I heard a gasp of relief from the Goddess, and when I looked back, I saw that her forehead was covered with sweat, and she was clearly very tired.

    I hastily went over to support the Goddess Li, allowing him to sit down.

    When Er Gou opened his eyes and saw Goddess Li and I, he immediately rolled over from the sofa in excitement. "Thank you, Grandma Li! Thank you!" He seemed to know what had happened.

    "Alright, alright. Hurry and get up." Er Gou was so excited that he was about to kneel down and be stopped by the Goddess Li.

    Goddess Li looked at Er Gou and said, "Er Gou, tell me, how did you end up provoking those weasels?"

    Er Gou looked confused for a moment, then looked at me and sighed: "I didn''t listen to what Grandma Li had to say ah."

    After Er Gou''s explanation, Goddess Li and I both understood.

    It turns out that last night, I was ordered by the mountain ghost to be the groom, and a group of weasels carried me back to my room to steal my Yang Qi. Coincidentally, I met Er Gou at the back mountain, which was also the dirt ball, and went fishing at night.

    This guy liked to go fishing when the weather was good. Last night, he took his fishing tackle and a bottle of white spirits to the lake at the back of the mountain.

    It was when he was feeling dizzy that he saw mountain ghost getting married. This guy was bold, and wanted to see what the bride looked like. Originally, the group of weasels did not want to hurt him, but Er Gou had peed on him in front of the bridal sedan when the weasel did not want him to see the bride.

    When the Goddess Li heard this, she felt disappointed and said, "You fool, are those monsters that easy to provoke? Yet, you still peed on them."

    The Goddess Li scolded Er Gou, and did not let out a laugh, "But that''s good too, you saved Brother Guo''s life by peeing. Today, the two of you do not owe each other anything."

    Er Gou and I looked at each other and laughed.

    "Alright, now that the matter has been resolved, I will be leaving as well." Goddess Li stood up.

    Er Gou hurriedly stood up as well and said, "Grandma Li, it''s already so late, you should just stay here. Tomorrow, I''ll kill chickens and pigs to thank you and Brother Guo."

    Goddess Li immediately waved her hands, "No need, I have to go back and guard it. Er Gou, you are forbidden from going far away during this period of time. You must not leave your hometown when you have just entered the body, otherwise, it would be very easy for you to be lured away by the dirty things outside. "

    "Hey, hey, I''ll listen to Grandma Li." Er Gou hurriedly nodded his head.

    Goddess Li looked at me and said: "Little brother Guo Shaojie, I will bring you to Bei''s house in two days."

    "Alright." I hastily agreed. After seeing how powerful the Goddess Li was, she had already become an otherworldly expert in my eyes. It was better to listen to these kinds of people.

    "Alright, your two Kid s have worked hard in the middle of the night. You should get some rest." The Goddess Li said that she was about to leave.

    Er Gou anxiously said: "I''ll send you off."

    "No need, my old woman''s body isn''t that precious." Goddess Li smiled and walked out of Er Gou''s house with his hands behind his back.

    I exclaimed, "She really is a hardworking old granny."

    Er Gou nodded his head, "Yes, Goddess Li is an expert of our village. She would usually take care of everything that happens, even more so than the village head."

    Er Gou looked at me and said, "Thank you, Brother Guo, for today. You should hurry up and rest, I''ll be fine here for the night."

    "That won''t do, Goddess Li said that you need to rest, so I''ll just lie on the sofa." I anxiously replied, Er Gou''s face was still pale white.

    Er Gou was unable to reject me, so he returned to his room. The villagers were quite friendly, and I immediately switched back to my own Clothes. I laid on the sofa at Er Gou''s house and slept.

    The sun was shining so bright that people couldn''t even open their eyes. I squinted my eyes and sat up from the sofa. Outside, it was already morning, and when I looked around, I saw that I was still at Er Gou''s house.

    I walked into Er Gou''s room and found him sleeping.

    "Er Gou, Er Gou?" I shouted twice but didn''t react. I hastily went over to shake his body. When I held onto his body, I felt as though I had been shocked by a piece of ice.

    "Er Gou?" I hastily called out, as a thought suddenly popped into my mind.

    "Pervert, this matter isn''t over yet."

    Seems like something happened. I hastily ran to Li Ruoxi''s father''s room and called out: "Uncle Li, Uncle Li?"

    I ran out of Er Gou''s house, and realised that the doors to the house were all closed, and that after kicking open the door to a house, I anxiously rushed in, and realised that like Er Gou and Li Ruoxi''s father, the entire house had no reaction, and were laid on the bed.

    The real mountain ghost had not been exterminated yet, but this time his anger was transferred over to the entire village!

    How, how is this good?

 C6

    Chapter 6 - Identity Mystery

    One by one, the houses were pushed open by me and the people inside seemed dead. Just one night felt like the end of the world. The weather was good, but I felt as though I had fallen into an icehouse.

    "What method did that guy use to cause so many people to fall asleep?" My mind was in a complete mess. Just then, someone gently put a hand on my back.

    "Who is it!" I jumped in shock and hastily turned around to defend myself when I saw Goddess Li''s somewhat exhausted face.

    "Goddess Li!" I immediately felt that my savior had arrived and hastily said, "Everyone from Goddess Li is бн"

    "I know." Goddess Li interrupted me and sighed. "I didn''t expect that my carelessness last night would cause the real culprit to escape."

    "What?" I hastily asked.

    Goddess Li sighed, and said solemnly: "Last night, when I was halfway home, I met a ghost wall, and this ghost cultivation technique was not inferior to mine. At that time, I already felt that something was going to happen, and only used the sunlight to break through his technique, but I did not expect that it was too late. He can kill these people with a single thought. "

    Goddess Li''s words were filled with a strong sense of powerlessness, completely lacking the spirit that she had last night when killing demons.

    "Then why did I бн" I looked at myself, according to Goddess Li''s words, everyone in the village is controlled by the real mountain ghost, only I am fine, this is too weird.

    Goddess Li looked at me and coughed, "I can''t hide it from you anymore, little brother Guo Shaojie, when I saw you, I knew that you were a hemi-demon."

    "What do you mean?" Goddess Li''s words made me feel that something was wrong.

    Goddess Li led me to a tree and indicated for me to sit down. I hastily asked: "Goddess Li, what are hemi-demon? Why would you say that I am a hemi-demon? "

    "It all started a long time ago." The Goddess Li recalled, "In the ancient era, there were many rampant Demons. With demons and ghosts, there would naturally be righteous people who exterminated evil and defended the way. Demons and Daos are naturally opposing sides."

    "For example, you know the Demon Empress Daji, King Qinguang, and King Zhou of Shang. The most powerful demon belongs to Chi You, who fought against the Yellow Emperor in Zhui Lu. That is no longer a demon, but the strongest demon god in the Nine Heavens and Ten Great Earth."

    "Although the Demon God of Chi You was defeated by the Yellow Emperor of the Saint realm, his body did not destroy the Demon Qi and was scattered, which helped the strength of the group of Demons in the world to increase to a terrifying level. Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of the human world, the Yellow Emperor passed down the method of beheading demons and capturing ghosts, forming a special method of slaying demons and capturing demons, Heavenly Master Ghost. After a long period of battle between humans and demons, the demons and ghosts were forced to retreat step by step, thus resulting in the present peaceful times. "

    Goddess Li sighed, "But the changes of this era, the disappearance of the demons and ghosts, have also indirectly caused the two types of people, the demon slayer and the ghost master, to slowly fade away from people''s field of vision. Until now, it''s already very rare to see them."

    "Thirty years ago, a Great Demons suddenly appeared. Its strength was extremely tyrannical and it even had the ability to transform into a demon. This Great Demons was said to have existed since the Tang Dynasty and had been around for thousands of years. At that time, only the Demon Catching Sect was the strongest against the demon. As a result, under the call of the Demon Catching Sect, countless demons joined hands and began a great battle with this Great Demons in a secret place. "

    "During the demonic battle, the heaven and earth lost their color, and after three days and three nights of continuous heavy rain, a hundred year old flood erupted. In the end, only one person escaped from that secret place."

    "Who is that person?" I asked dazedly. Although I didn''t know about the situation of the battle, I could imagine that it definitely wasn''t a house to play.

    "The eldest senior brother of the Demon Catching Sect, Bei Yuanqiu." Goddess Li''s words startled me. Bei Yuanqiu бн

    "Bei''s house!" I cried out.

    Goddess Li nodded and looked into the distance at a deserted house. "That is the Bei''s house, Bei Yuan Qiu is a demon slayer who came from the Qingyan Village and is extremely powerful. "At that time, there were two geniuses in the Demon Catcher Sect, one was Bei Yuanqiu and the other was Guo Shenglin. Both of them were praised as the heroes of the world. If I''m not wrong, Guo Shenglin is Guo Shaojie''s father."

    Goddess Li''s words were like a thunderclap that struck me, and it immediately made me shudder as I looked at Goddess Li in a daze. I have a father too? "

    "Silly child, how can a person not have parents?" Goddess Li caressed my head. It was very benevolent, making people want to cry.

    Goddess Li pointed at my chest and said, "Can you take down the jade pendant on you and let me take a look?"

    "jade pendant?" I hastily pulled on the jade pendant s on the Neck. This was something that I had worn since I was young.

    Goddess Li took it and carefully examined it before finally nodding her head, "That''s right, this is the Sect Leader jade pendant of the Demon Catcher Sect. When Bei Yuanqiu escaped from the secret grounds, he was carrying an infant with him, wearing this jade pendant. I have seen it before." Goddess Li passed the jade pendant to me.

    "And then?" I took the jade pendant and gripped it tightly in my hand.

    Goddess Li closed her eyes and recalled, "It was Bei Yuanqiu who found me and told me that the Great Demons had been killed. However, the blood of the Great Demons had demonized those who went to kill the demon back then, turning them into hemi-demon. In the end, many uncontrollable demon-slayer people killed themselves, and a group of people ran away.

    "At that time, he hugged you and said that the child was the son of his second brother and was also demonized. He had to think of a way to control the situation, so he had to leave for a period of time. According to your current situation, the danger of demonification should be under control."

    "hemi-demon s are a terrifying situation, and there have been hemi-demon s in the history of the world. In the Xia Dynasty, both the Shang Dynasty''s Jie and the Shang Dynasty''s Zhou Dynasty''s Zhou were hemi-demon s. After demonification, their strength would be unparalleled and their abilities strong, but they would slowly lose their way. This is also why they were very effective in the beginning, but they slowly became unscrupulous, and this is because they had become hemi-demon s. "

    "Then why, I бн" I looked at myself as if there were no special changes.

    Goddess Li laughed: "Demonification is a long process, if you want to go to Bei''s house, someone should be guiding you, right? "That person is very likely Bei Yuan Qiu."

    I was shocked in my heart and told Goddess Li everything that had happened since I was young. Immediately, Goddess Li affirmed, "It must be Bei Yuan Qiu without a doubt."

    "Bei Yuan Qiu, father''s senior brother?" I muttered, and anxiously looked at Goddess Li: "Goddess Li, what do we do now?" The people of the village were still unconscious, it was obvious that the Goddess Li had some ulterior motives in bringing up my hemi-demon.

    Goddess Li looked at me and said, "If you want to save the villagers, I will need you."

    "Relying on me?" I looked at Goddess Li, then at my skinny arms and thin legs. I couldn''t think of any effect that I could have.

 C7

    Chapter 7 - Brides

    Goddess Li nodded her head, then said to me: "That''s right, it''s you. Even though you have not completely transformed into a demon, you already have the physique of a hemi-demon, so the entire Qingyan Village is controlled by that ghost. The reason why he can''t control you is because of your hemi-demon''s physique, you have to make good use of this body."

    It seems like this demonification isn''t entirely a bad thing. Goddess Li''s words made me feel less fear towards demonification. I looked at Goddess Li and asked, "Then what should I do?"

    Goddess Li enunciated each word, "Go welcome the wedding."

    "Meeting the bride!"

    Goddess Li''s words surprised me yet again, "Could it be that those weasels didn''t want to get married to a mountain ghost?"

    Goddess Li nodded, looked at me and said, "I should have thought about it long ago. mountain ghost shouldn''t be getting married to just to absorb Yang energy, the biggest reason is to still be willing."

    "What do you mean?" My interest was piqued by the Goddess Li.

    Goddess Li turned around and looked towards the back of the mountain: "My master told me in the past that there was a wandering soul in the back mountain of Qingyan Village who was wandering around the mountain for a wish. Gradually, I forgot about her existence. I remembered Master''s words: whenever mountain ghost gets married, you must tell everyone in the village not to go out. Now that I think about it, that wandering soul must be the real mountain ghost. "

    "Wandering souls in the back of the mountain? "What should I do?" I asked, suppressing my curiosity and fear.

    A yellow talisman appeared in Goddess Li''s hands, and she handed it over to me. "Child, this is a Thunder Sigil left behind by my master, it''s power is strange and powerful, you should keep this Thunder Sigil well, and bring her to the wedding. Once that wandering soul appears, you will throw the talisman at her, and kill those ghosts."

    "Will she bite?" I kept the Thunder Sigil.

    The Goddess Li nodded her head: "That mountain ghost is currently in his lair, holding the entire village''s Soul in her hands. She cannot be distracted, at that time, as long as you go to escort the bride, if you want to repay her, she will definitely appear. Guo Shaojie, you have to remember that no matter what, you cannot let that mountain ghost fool you, or else you will end up like the villagers, with the Soul under his control."

    "I see." I solemnly nodded, looked at Goddess Li and asked: "What should we do next?"

    "Preparations for the wedding." The Goddess Li stood up and said.

    The Ghost-welcoming party had to conceal the person''s yang aura, otherwise the ghost was unwilling to approach. It needed to wrap the person''s body in two pieces of banana leaves, one in front of the other.

    The banana belongs to the ghostly wood, so the yin aura is very thick.

    A pair of dragon and phoenix candles were tied together with a long rope, the rope''s head was tied to its waist. The rope must have enough length, otherwise the bride would not be able to find the way here.

    The sky grew darker and darker, until the moon climbed up into the night sky. The night sky was beautiful with countless stars in the sky, but my mood was not beautiful. Following Goddess Li''s instructions, I made preparations and hung a rope on my waist.

    The Er Gou family''s old-fashioned clock ticked along, and very quickly, it was past twelve o''clock, reaching the one o''clock position. I looked at the oil lamp in my hand and estimated that it was about time.

    The wick of the oil lamp was made from earthworms. Goddess Li and I dug it up from the vegetable patch outside the village in the afternoon.

    I lit a cigarette to calm myself down. The long life lamp is also called the lamp, according to the Goddess Li, this lamp cannot be extinguished. He is the lamp that guided me to find the mountain ghost, and also my lamp of life.

    This time, if he appears, I will use the Thunder Sigil to kill him. If he does not show himself, but rather wants me to bring him back, then I can only rely on the lead rope and the long life lamp to bring the mountain ghost back so that the Goddess Li can make a move.

    A cigarette soon burnt out. I walked out of the room and looked at the location of the kitchen. Goddess Li was hiding in the middle of the kitchen.

    Carrying the bamboo basket that Goddess Li had prepared for me and the long life lamp, I set off on my way.

    The two dragon and phoenix candles in front of the door had already been lit by the Goddess Li, and even the entire Er Gou family was decorated like a new house by me and the Goddess Li, the rope slowly grew. I looked at the paper money in the bamboo basket, grabbed a handful and sprinkled it into the air, then said: "To welcome a new person, you must be happy with your money."

    The paper money was scattered on the ground, and very quickly, a gust of wind blew, causing the long life lamp''s lights to flash, and it seemed like I was the only living person in the entire Qingyan Village, as well as those invisible ghosts were picking up the paper money I scattered.

    "A new recruit is here. It''s time to send you some money." As I shouted, my courage gradually increased. Every time I scattered the paper money, there would be a gust of wind blowing by, as if something was following me all the way.

    I looked down at the long life lamp. The flames in the oil lamp were still leaning forward, which meant that I was headed in the right direction. I threw another handful of paper money and continued walking.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, I finally arrived at the place where Goddess Li killed those weasels. The long life lamp''s lights were always aimed towards that small hill, I saw it clearly this time.

    After thinking about it, the fear in my heart surfaced again. Suppressing it, I placed the long life lamp on the ground and took out the Goddess Li''s red flour cake from the bamboo basket. I placed it in front of the Nameless Tomb and muttered as I placed it in front of it.

    "With the long life lamp as the guide and the blood steamed bun as the betrothal. "I came here for the marriage alliance. You alone in the mountain, come out and meet me."

    After scattering the last handful of paper money, I stared fixedly at Nameless Tomb. I extended my right hand into my bosom and grabbed the Thunder Sigil Goddess Li had given me, but there was no reaction after a long while.

    Just when I thought that I had failed, a cold voice sounded by my ear.

    "Young Master, what are you standing there for? Why aren''t you quickly bringing me into the bridal chamber and getting married?"

    The moment I said those words, I immediately felt something on my back that made me jump. It was as if someone was lying on my back. I tried my best to calm down. Goddess Li had already thought of this, so I couldn''t panic.

    I followed Goddess Li''s instructions, crouched down and picked up the long life lamp, following the lead rope on the ground, this mountain ghost is obviously very cunning, he did not reveal his origin, I could only bring him to''s house, and let Goddess Li take action.

    After walking for who knows how long, I suddenly heard a sneer: "Traitor lied to me once, do you still want to lie to me twice?"

    A cold mountain breeze blew past. Startled, I looked down and saw that the long life lamp had been extinguished! Suddenly raising his head, he saw a pale and cold face, exactly the same as the one in the red palanquin that night. The only difference was that there were many black veined patterns on it, like cracks in a porcelain.

    The patterns on the porcelain were naturally very beautiful, but when they appeared on a face, it made people shudder!

 C8

    Chapter 8 - mountain ghost is still willing

    "Pervert, you''ve lied to me once, do you still want to lie to me a second time?" Honestly speaking, if she was her original appearance, then I would not feel that there was anything to be afraid of. But right now, her face is covered with cracks, as though they would break upon contact.

    I don''t care about the long life lamp anymore, I threw the things in my hands and ran, I even forgot to use the Thunder Sigil that the Goddess Li gave me.

    But I had really underestimated the mountain ghost''s abilities. Not far after I ran, I felt a pair of hands pulling on me. I lowered my head and saw two green and white hands grabbing onto my ankles with all their might.

    "Damn, this is too much!" I hastily squatted down to try and break off the hands on my ankles. At this time, I heard a soft sound of air coming from my ears, and when I turned around, I saw mountain ghost''s face again.

    "Give us back our lives!" mountain ghost sneered and then suddenly opened his mouth. This fellow was definitely trying to scare me, his mouth was so long that it could swallow me whole.

    In a moment of desperation, I thought of the Thunder Sigil and hastily took it out. A purple light flashed and rumbling thunder rumbled, and the mountain ghost screamed as he flew five meters away. The Thunder Sigil in my hand turned black, and I obviously couldn''t use it anymore.

    mountain ghost turned around and looked at me viciously. The cracks on her face disappeared and she returned to how she was when I first saw her.

    Half of the Thunder Sigil in my hands had yet to turn black, so the mountain ghost was about to pounce towards me again. I hastily picked up the Thunder Sigil, as if she was very afraid of it.

    Seeing that there weren''t any dangers at the moment, I sized up mountain ghost. Without those terrifying outfits, this female ghost still looked pretty, but it was too white, without a single trace of blood, and without any signs of life.

    She and I looked at each other, not daring to act rashly.

    Raising the Thunder Sigil, I helplessly said: "I say, how about we discuss it?"

    She ignored me, her eyes still fierce.

    I felt that I had a weapon in my hand, and my courage increased by a lot. I looked at her and said, "Let''s discuss this. If you let go of those Soul from the village, I will help you repay your wish."

    "Xiao Huang?" I started.

    female ghost looked at me fiercely. "It was you and that demon slayer, Xiao Huang, who killed him last night."

    "The weasels?" I narrowed my eyes. This isn''t going to be easy. From the looks of it, this fellow clearly has a deep relationship with that group of weasels. I said carefully: "This is something that I can''t do anything about. Who asked them to scheme against me, if the Goddess Li wants to die and not kill them, then we will be the ones to die. Isn''t it a little too much for you to just casually hook up with the Soul?"

    Seeing how this fellow seemed easy to talk to, I already treated her as a human in my heart, so naturally, my courage rose significantly.

    female ghost looked at me and said sorrowfully: "Xiao Huang and the rest only wanted to help me return the favor. The Soul they hooked up with did not move the slightest bit, yet you killed their entire family.

    female ghost said that and was about to become fierce again. I anxiously said, "Calm down, calm down, there''s a saying that death cannot bring people back to life, those weasels are willing to help you, so it''s not right to lure in Soul. Since the situation is like this, let''s calm down and find a way to resolve it."

    female ghost did not speak, as though he was thinking, I anxiously struck the iron while it was hot: "Look, even if you kill me now, you are injured, so if Goddess Li comes looking for you, you will not be able to live, maybe you will end up with your soul dispersed, wouldn''t that be a waste of Xiao Huang''s effort?"

    "Just listen to me, put the village''s Soul back. I''ll find the Goddess Li to help you transcend your limits, at worst, I''ll just suffer a bit of a loss and marry you so that you''ll be willing to reincarnate, right?"

    "You бн Is that true? " female ghost looked at me, his face still had a suspicious look, "To form a yin spirit would ruin your lifespan. You don''t regret it? "

    Seeing that she was moved, I hastily said, "I don''t regret it. Anyway, I don''t know when my life will be demonized. I''ll be able to help you a little. What do you think?"

    "This бн" She thought for a moment, then looked at me. "Help me return the favor, then I''ll put those Soul back."

    "Alright." It''s not easy to talk about it, and this guy doesn''t look like a ferocious guy.

    I looked at my surroundings which were filled with forest and vegetation. I immediately said, "Retreat your spell first, I will bring you back to Goddess Li to explain everything."

    My vision blurred for a moment and the path that I had taken before appeared before me. I hastily said, "Follow me! Don''t take a detour."

    "Let''s go." female ghost''s voice sounded by my ear, causing me to immediately feel a heavy weight on my back. Why did this fellow let me carry him again?

    After conversing with this female ghost, I was no longer afraid. I took the long life lamp and led it back to Qingyan Village, and along the way, I also inquired about the background of this female ghost.

    The female ghost was called Lin Qiumei and had been dead for more than a hundred years. Back then, it was still a feudal society and she was betrothed to a family, but on the night of her wedding, her Husband suddenly died on the night of her death. At that time, people said that it was because of her that she was beaten to death.

    At that time, there was a group of weasels at the back of the mountain. These weasels had a much better heart than those people, and the Nameless Tomb was built by them, giving the female ghost a safe place to live.

    After being beaten to death, this girl had become a ghost, but she didn''t go around harming others. Instead, she wanted to become a Yin Kiss so that she could be reincarnated, but she didn''t want to do so.

    After I finished listening, I started to feel pity for this Lin Qiumei. I carried her on my back and returned to the Qingyan Village, where I saw her from afar walking towards us.

    Seeing me, the Goddess Li was shocked, she immediately shouted and three yellow talismans appeared in her hands, she had obviously discovered the Lin Qiumei on my back. Seeing Goddess Li''s attitude, I anxiously advised, and told him about the matter Lin Qiumei had discussed with him, causing her heart to soften.

    "He''s also a bitter person." The Goddess Li muttered. She looked at Lin Qiumei who had appeared and said: "Guo Shaojie, a Yin marriage will cost one''s life. Do you know this?"

    I nodded, and looked at the nervous Lin Qiumei: "Since you''ve said so, I won''t regret it anymore. I''ll trouble you to host it, Goddess Li, so that Lin Qiumei can be reincarnated."

    Goddess Li smiled. "What a good child. Fine, I will help you arrange this wedding."

    Lin Qiumei was overjoyed, and immediately thanked Goddess Li and I.

    After the ceremony, when the Yin Kindred was done, Lin Qiumei''s wish was fulfilled. Before she left, she released the Soul s of the Qingyan Village that she had controlled, and Little Mountain Village returned to normal.

    Just when I thought it was over, something new happened again бн

    This Qingyan Village is way more complicated than I thought!

 C9

    Chapter 9 - Disappearances

    "What?" This won''t do, the teachings of the older generation came down, so the lake behind the mountain can''t move. "

    "Aiya, Old Village Chief, we are all formal manufacturers and would not pollute our water resources. Look, these are the documents that were approved for us by our superiors."

    I walked out of Er Gou''s house and discovered that Er Gou had just returned. It seemed that Er Gou and I had become sworn brothers.

    "Brother Guo, get up." Er Gou smiled as he carried his hoe.

    "Un, you''re up. What are you doing outside? "So noisy." After staying with Er Gou for three days, today is the last day of the Lunar Scourge. Goddess Li has promised to bring me to enter Bei''s house at that time.

    Two days had passed since Lin Qiumei was willing to do so, and the people of Qingyan Village woke up on the second day. After hearing about Lin Qiumei''s matter, they all expressed that they would like to pay their respects to the nameless grave behind the mountain.

    Er Gou placed the hoe by the door to wipe off his sweat, then threw a cigarette at me and said: "The people from the city are talking to the village chief, if the village chief does not agree, then we will have to quarrel."

    "Li Ruoxi and the rest." I raised my eyebrows. "I''ll go take a look."

    "Hey, Brother Guo is about to eat." Er Gou shouted from behind me.

    "I know." I replied, and the moment I stepped out of the door, I saw a group of people gathered in the distance. Li Ruoxi''s father was painstakingly talking to the Old Village Chief about something, so I walked over and asked, "What happened?"

    "Guo Shaojie." Li Ruoxi greeted me.

    "What''s wrong?" I waved my hands towards Li Ruoxi. This girl was far more plump than when I graduated.

    When Li Ruoxi''s father saw me, she immediately laughed: "Ah, Little Guo, you''re here. Help me persuade the Old Village Chief and the others.

    The old elder saw that I had also greeted him. My status in the Qingyan Village was different now, the entire village treated me as their benefactor. I hastily returned the greeting, "Old Village Chief, what''s wrong?"

    The village chief sighed. "They''re going to build a waterworks in the back mountain. How can that work?"

    I looked at Li Ruoxi''s father and he hurriedly said, "We have already seen the lake at the back of the mountain, it''s just right that we need to use the city''s running water. The water quality is very good, and it won''t damage the village''s foundation, and with the construction of the water factory, it''s very convenient for the people in the village.

    Li Ruoxi quietly pulled me to the side and explained it to me before I finally understood. So the reason why Li Ruoxi and the rest came here was for the lake behind the mountain. I have also seen that lake before, it was very clear and not small.

    But Li Ruoxi and the others did not expect that it was originally a good thing, but the elderly people of the village refused to accept it, saying that it was a rule passed down by some ancestor, no matter who it was, one could not go after the lake, otherwise a great disaster would happen.

    I naturally do not believe in this explanation, the mountain ghost s of the back mountain are no longer here, what trouble could there be? But since this is a village matter, it is not good for me to interrupt, so I did not express any opinions.

    Li Ruoxi''s father was currently talking to the elders of the Qingyan Village about the benefits of building a water factory.

    "Oh right, Guo Shaojie, I still don''t know why you''re here in Qingyan Village." Li Ruoxi and I walked to the side and started chatting.

    I held the cigarette in my mouth and casually said, "I was cheated. Didn''t I tell you about my matter before?" Li Ruoxi knew that I was always being supported by a mysterious person.

    "It''s that mysterious person again." Li Ruoxi asked curiously, "You haven''t seen him after graduation?"

    "No, but I have a clue." If Goddess Li and I guessed correctly, that mysterious person should be my father''s senior brother, Bei Yuanqiu, and the eldest senior brother of the Demon Catching Sect.

    "Brother Guo, it''s time to eat." Er Gou called out from afar.

    I looked at Li Ruoxi and said, "Let''s chat later, I''ll go fill up my stomach first. By the way, have you eaten yet?"

    "Not yet. I''ll wait for dad and the others to check the water quality before eating." Li Ruoxi smiled at me.

    I shrugged my shoulders helplessly. Before I left, I saw Li Ruoxi''s father and the old elder leaving on bad terms.

    No one knew that this trip would be the beginning of a disaster.

    The afternoon is a good day, so Er Gou and his family went down to the ground. I played with the jade pendant on me, this thing is the only thing that can prove my identity, you can''t lose it.

    "Guo Shaojie, Guo Shaojie." I heard a voice calling out to me anxiously. I looked up in a daze to see Li Ruoxi running towards me anxiously with a camera in hand.

    "What''s wrong with you?" To be chased by a pervert. " I smiled and kept the jade pendant, while Li Ruoxi ran over to me, gasping for breath. I hastily asked, "Can you speak slower? Why are you running so fast?"

    Who would have thought that Li Ruoxi would throw a huge bomb at me the moment she recovered, "Guo Shaojie, my dad and the others are gone."

    "What?" It''s gone? " I hastily stood up. "Are you joking?"

    Li Ruoxi was so anxious that she was almost going to cry. Snorting with a sobbing tone, she said, "How could I joke around with you. Look quickly." Li Ruoxi then handed the camera over.

    I suspiciously turned on the camera to look at the Photos inside, and discovered that the Photos s inside were extremely terrifying. Li Ruoxi''s father''s face was twisted, and an unknown black thing was wrapped around her waist, half of her body had entered the water, as though she was calling for help.

    The Photos inside were all like this, shocking me. The angle of this camera was very much like someone falling on the ground to take a picture. Immediately, I turned off the camera and hastily asked, "Where did you get the camera from?"

    "Dad and the others went into the back mountain at noon. I waited for them to come back, but when they didn''t come back at around one o''clock, I went into the mountain to look and found this." Li Ruoxi looked at me anxiously.

    I hastily put away my camera. "Take me to see it."

    Li Ruoxi was running in front while I was following behind him, running all the way to the lake area behind the back mountain. Once we arrived, I felt that something was wrong, there were traces of someone grabbing onto the edge of the lake, and in many places, human finger prints would appear and sink deeply into the yellow mud, as if something had dragged someone into the water.

    The place where Li Ruoxi picked up the camera was very wet, so she could clearly see the water spots on it. Even the plants by the lakeside were flattened, and the cries of the Raven kept coming from her surroundings, it was very disturbing.

    "Call the police." I looked at the lake.

    I really don''t want to tell Li Ruoxi that her father was probably dragged into the water by something!

 C10

    Chapter 10 - Mutations

    After Li Ruoxi heard what I said, she hurriedly took out her mobile and called the police. After three hours, when the sky was about to turn dark, the Police finally came.

    "I told you that the lake behind the mountain cannot be moved." The old village chief was still smoking his pipe as he sat to the side and sulked.

    "Alright, alright, who was the first to discover it?" The moment Police finished speaking, Li Ruoxi anxiously held onto her camera and shouted: "I, I was the first to notice, Uncle Police, you must save my father."

    I hastily followed, the officer squinted his eyes and looked at Li Ruoxi, then turned to look at the mobile in Li Ruoxi''s hands and said, "This is the thing that you discovered when you reported the case to me, right?"

    Li Ruoxi handed over the camera, Police looked at it for a bit, then her expression became serious and turned off the camera. She looked at us and said: "From now on, unless something special happens, no one is allowed to leave the village." Immediately, the Police turned around and pulled the Village Chief to say something.

    Not long after, the Police organized a group of people and went up the back of the mountain. I saw that Li Ruoxi was about to enter the mountain and anxiously advised: "Don''t, you stay in the village, just in case something happens to you."

    "But, but I have a bad feeling about this." Li Ruoxi was so anxious that she was at a loss for what to do. She pulled me like the last straw of hope and begged: "Guo Shaojie, take me there. Take me to see my father, okay?"

    Seeing her pleading eyes made my heart ache, but at this moment, I had to listen to Police.

    Just as he was about to speak, a voice called out: "Guo Shaojie, where are the villagers?"

    The voice belongs to Goddess Li, I anxiously went around Li Ruoxi and saw that Goddess Li was looking at me with a stern expression, as though she knew something.

    I hastily replied, "Goddess Li, you came at the right time. Li Ruoxi''s father went missing, and Police brought the young men from the village to the back of the mountain."

    "We''re in the back mountain!" Goddess Li was shocked, she pinch her fingers: "Oh no, how long have they been in the mountains?"

    "I just walked around for a bit." Li Ruoxi anxiously looked at Goddess Li.

    "Quickly chase! If we''re too late, it''ll be too late." Goddess Li''s entire body was trembling, I did not have time to ask anything, so I hastily brought Li Ruoxi and Goddess Li to the back of the mountain.

    The Qingyan Village was quite a distance away from the lake at the back of the mountain, and Li Ruoxi was a girl.

    When we arrived at the lake at the back of the mountain, we were immediately surprised. The entire lake was churning, and the waves were rolling up to three meters high, as though it was facing a tsunami. The trees in the surroundings were all shaking, and the leaves were covering the entire lake.

    "This, this is!" I looked at the scene in front of me in a daze. I was shocked, but I didn''t see any Police who entered the mountain or any of the young and robust youths in the village.

    "This is bad. The Evil Suppression Spirit Beast is almost unable to suppress it." Goddess Li''s voice trembled, unexpectedly showing a trace of fear.

    Suddenly, countless black iron chains appeared from the surface of the lake, I remember the look clearly, it was the thing that trapped Li Ruoxi''s father inside the Photos, could it be that Li Ruoxi''s father was swept away by the iron chains?

    When the metal chains appeared, a loud beast roar came from the bottom of the lake. Instantly, I saw a gigantic white sound stirring in the lake, with countless iron chains coiling around his body.

    "Five Ding six, Heavenly Thunder Town!" Goddess Li''s voice sounded out, only to see a yellow talisman appearing in her withered old hand. She chanted an incantation, and the yellow talisman immediately flew into the waves.

    The sound of thunder exploding was heard, but it did not seem to have any effect when the lightning entered the water waves. Goddess Li who was struck by the backlash immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, and at the same time, countless of water waves rose up, reaching a height of more than 10 metres.

    It was as if the entire lake had been lifted up and I saw a huge black coffins lying quietly at the bottom of the lake. All the splashes were blown up and there were countless chains tied to the coffins.

    The white snake tightly surrounded the black coffins, as if it was suppressing something. The water droplets fell, and the white snake stuck its head out, and roared at us, causing the water to immediately fall, submerging the coffins and the white coffins. The black chain also returned back into the water, and the lake surface once again returned to its calm, but the difference was that the lake''s surface started to turn red.

    and I were both stunned. Goddess Li stood up with difficulty and pulled us both along as she said with difficulty, "Let''s go!"

    Li Ruoxi and I were pulled out of the back mountain by the Goddess Li, and after returning to the Qingyan Village, we saw an astonishing scene. Countless black gases surrounded the houses in the Qingyan Village, and only one house managed to escape, it was the Bei''s house!

    "Quick, quickly go in бн" The Goddess Li coughed blood continuously and pulled Li Ruoxi and I into the Bei''s house. I saw an open house, a peasant woman staggered in her courtyard, her eyes red as if she was suffering from a demon''s disease, holding half a chicken that was still bleeding profusely, its mouth full of blood and chicken feathers. That chicken was completely bitten to death by her.

    "What''s going on!?" Li Ruoxi and I were pulled into the abandoned Bei''s house by the Goddess Li. The courtyard was filled with weeds, which were around the height of a person.

    Goddess Li couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the ground. Li Ruoxi and I hastily supported her up as she pointed at the house in Bei''s house with trembling hands and said with great effort, "I''m бн I''m looking for the thing left behind by Bei Yuan Qiu. The evil spirit, the evil spirit is coming out."

    "What is it?" What evil spirit? Goddess Li, please be clear. " Goddess Li''s words were intermittent and no one could hear them clearly, so Li Ruoxi and I tried our best to comfort her.

    But the corners of Goddess Li''s mouth were still bleeding and traces of black Qi began to appear from her body.

    Goddess Li looked at me with scattered eyes as her fingers continuously trembled, "If you don''t find anything, don''t leave your dwelling бн "Carry me out. The evil spirits won''t be able to come in here. Be careful бн"

    After saying that, Goddess Li''s nose and mouth started to gush with blood continuously. Li Ruoxi was so frightened that she started to cry, and just as she was understanding Goddess Li''s words, Goddess Li''s eyes suddenly opened, filled with red light. Just like the village woman, her hands started to tremble, and her originally flat fingernails started to grow.

    "Corpse Transformation!" That thought quickly flashed through my mind. I don''t know where I got the strength from, but I immediately carried Goddess Li out of the Bei''s house and tightly closed the door.

    Li Ruoxi helplessly knelt on the ground, her crying made everyone feel distraught.

    Through the gap in the door, I could see that the villagers had all changed. Their eyes were bloodshot as they continued to wander around the village. Goddess Li, who was originally lying outside the door, also stood up.

    Fortunately, these mutated Villagers seemed to treat the Bei''s house as a forbidden ground, unwilling to approach it even if they die. This made me feel a lot more at ease, I turned my head to look at the crumbling Li Ruoxi, I knew I could not sit still and wait for death. I had to find the thing that the Goddess Li was talking about, this was my only way out!

 C11

    Chapter 11 - Evil Spirits

    As the sky darkened and strange roars came from outside the door, the roars of the mutated Villagers sent chills down my spine. Li Ruoxi shrunk into a corner and trembled as he helplessly looked at me.

    The scene during the day had obviously frightened her. I continuously searched through the main house of the Bei''s house, but all I found were some old Photos, as though there wasn''t anything special about them.

    "There must be something in this house that can restrain those things." I looked at Li Ruoxi, who had her consciousness in disarray, and walked out of the main house.

    I came out in a hurry without taking any mobile s, and Li Ruoxi''s mobile s were also left behind in the back mountain. Right now, there isn''t even anything useful on my body, just a lighter and a pack of cigarettes that I just opened this morning.

    I lit up my cigarette in an attempt to calm myself down. Outside the door, Villagers''s voice sounded more and more like the roar of a beast. Bei''s house had a total of three rooms.

    After I finished smoking a cigarette, I calmed down quite a bit. After I entered the house, Li Ruoxi immediately crawled over when he saw me. He pulled my Clothes and continued crying.

    I kept patting Li Ruoxi on her back, and only then did I manage to calm her down. I lit up the oil lamp that I had not used for who knows how long. With the light, Li Ruoxi didn''t seem to be that afraid anymore, but she was still sobbing nonstop.

    I comforted her with a few words before I walked into the small house on the left and pushed open the door with my lighter. There was an oil lamp in the middle of the house that was sufficient even after looking at it, so I tried to light it up.

    The soft light filled the old house. It seemed to be a bedroom. I held an oil lamp in one hand while I rummaged through the boxes in the other. In the end, I found an iron box at the foot of the bed.

    The metal box was larger than any of the luggage, and there was a thick layer of dust on top of it. It took a lot of effort for me to finally pull the box into the room, causing Li Ruoxi to look at me and hurriedly run over, pulling at the corner of my clothes without saying a word.

    "It''s fine, this place is safe. We just need to stay here and everything will be fine." With one hand, I pried at the metal box and with the other I held the oil lamp. I struggled to place it on the wooden table that seemed unable to last much longer.

    Opening the box made me wrinkle my eyebrows. It was an ancient black sword, and it looked extremely sharp. Inside the box was a layer of yellow silk, so the inside of the box was very clean.

    Other than the black ancient sword, there was also a small wooden box and two envelopes.

    I impatiently opened an envelope and directly sat on the floor to read it.

    "Yu Ben Demon Slaying Family, the thirty-sixth generation heir of the Huang Family in Shanxi Province, Huang Zhengshun, has entered a state of great chaos." Yu Ben Demon Slaying Family, the thirty-sixth generation successor of the Huang Family in Shanxi Province, Huang Zhengshun, has entered a state of great chaos.

    "Demons turn into evil within a hundred years, and devils turn into devils within a thousand years. Fortunately, there was a spirit serpent that absorbed the dragon fountain''s Qi day and night, turning it into a spirit beast. I and my brother cooperated with the spirit serpent to kill the spirit demon, but this evil demon did not die, so I had no choice but to dig out her heart and seal it with sandalwood. Also, please create a coffin made from black iron to seal the evil spirit bodies, with thirteen chains that trap the evil, and then seal the spirit beasts day and night. "

    In the end, before the end of our lifespan, we thought of a way to use the blood of the Great Demons that was about to turn into a demon, and used the blood of the Great Demons to incite the power of the Yu Family''s passed down demon slaying sword, cutting off the heart of the demon sword. But the blood of the Great Demons is naturally hard to find, and we can only wait for the future generations, if fate wills it, we cannot break the seal, if not, the evil spirit in the iron coffin will definitely use a demon technique to snatch away the soul, and the person who is slain by the demon sword will live.

    The contents of the first letter made me break out in a cold sweat, I looked at Li Ruoxi who had a shocked expression, and could not help but say: "Presumably, your father had accidentally broken the seal while investigating the water source, this time, he is in deep trouble."

    Li Ruoxi helplessly looked at me, and I sighed as I opened the second letter. This letter was clearly much newer, and it was written in white.

    The first sentence of the letter stunned me.

    "Guo Shaojie, it''s Bei Yuan Qiu."

    This is my father''s senior brother''s letter?

    I know you are very suspicious, but don''t ask about your parents for now, all these years I have been secretly observing you, the extent of your body''s demonification is very weak, which makes me feel a lot more at ease. Presumably, you have already heard about the Great Demons from the Goddess Li, it is a mess, all the participants are paying their debts, and there are also a lot of people who are extremely active, so Guo Shaojie, your future is very difficult, but I think you can bear it, because you are my junior brother Guo Shenglin''s son.

    When I was bringing you out of that land of death, I had a divination with someone from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and found out that there was a calamity that needed you to solve when you were twenty-two. After that, I found out about the matter regarding my hometown''s Qingyan Village.

    "The evil spirits in the lake may not sound strong, but his special characteristic is that he does not die or take a person''s soul. I know the method that Senior Huang Zhengshun thought of, so I left you the Demon Slaying Sword and the Evil Spirit Beast, the heart."

    "Your blood is the Great Demons''s blood, this is a curse, and slowly you will discover that your body is different from ordinary people. This process might be very slow, but both you and I have to repay this debt, I hope you can continue to bear it."

    "If the people in the village were controlled by the Evil Demon to become live corpses, then don''t be afraid, use the Demon Slaying Sword to kill them, the moment their souls were taken away, they would no longer be human, so you don''t have to carry anything, remember to first use the Demon Slaying Sword to destroy the heart s of the Evil Demon Beast in the wooden box, then go to the back of the mountain and cooperate with the Evil Suppression Beast to exterminate the Demon Beast in the iron coffin."

    "I can''t stay by your side. I still have something important to do, so you have to persevere. As long as you can dispel the curse, there will be a day when we meet again. "Bei Yuan and Autumn Leaf."

    My fingers trembled as I kept the letter. I felt a little helpless in my heart. To think that such a dangerous matter would land on my head. This was something that I had to go through.

    This is too deceitful! I tried to lift the Demon Slaying Sword. Good heavens! It must be at least 15 jin or so. But no matter how heavy it is, I still had to pick it up. This thing is my only weapon.

    At once, I looked at Li Ruoxi: "Step back a bit, I''ll try out this sword."

    "You, no problem?" Li Ruoxi looked at me worriedly.

    "Give me some courage." I smiled bitterly. It would be false to say that there were no problems. I didn''t even know what use the Great Demons blood had, so I swiped my palm across the blade of the Demon Slaying Sword.

    Immediately, the sharp blade sliced open my palm, causing blood to gush out. The Demon Slaying Sword seemed to have received some sort of nourishment as it frantically absorbed my blood бн

 C12

    Chapter 12 - Living corpses

    "Damn, this guy really can''t feed himself."

    Inside Bei''s house, I decided to use the method recorded in the letter to kill off the heart s with the Demon Slaying Sword. In the letter, my father''s senior brother Bei Yuanqiu said that my blood was the blood of Great Demons, which made me suspicious, but seeing the reaction of the Demon Slaying Sword, it seemed to like my blood very much.

    The entire Demon Slaying Sword is no longer an ugly black color but a demonic red. I don''t even know how much blood it sucked from me.

    Suddenly, the wooden box that was always quiet became restless. The wooden box shook continuously, as if he also felt danger, and because the blood loss made me dizzy, Li Ruoxi quickly tore a piece of cloth from her Clothes and let me bandage it, then he tied a few of it around his left hand randomly, causing Li Ruoxi''s white Clothes to be dyed red with blood.

    I raised the Demon Slaying Sword with both of my hands and realized that this sword is no longer as heavy as before.

    I randomly thought about it and pointed the Demon Slaying Sword at the wooden box, then looked at Li Ruoxi, signalling him to back off. Li Ruoxi nodded and retreated three meters away, she aimed at the wooden box and slashed her sword, immediately causing the sharp sword edge to split the wooden box into two.

    The heart was actually black, its blood vessels were exposed to the air and twisted, and black blood continuously flowed out from the heart. I cursed in my heart as I saw the heart being split into two by the Demon Slaying Sword. Immediately, a scream resounded in the night sky.

    That sound was too scary. I didn''t know where it came from, but ''Bang! Bang!'' sounds suddenly came from the outside. I knew that something was wrong. Could it be that the group of living corpses were going to barge in?

    Just when I was at a loss as to what to do, a red light lit up the Demon Slaying Sword and a monster''s head appeared. I felt like I had seen that monster somewhere before, the monster roared at the heart and the blood that flowed out of the heart quickly disappeared like white snow.

    The "peng peng" sounds coming from outside the door became even more intense, as if something was about to break into the door.

    "Ruoxi, follow me closely." The heart seemed to have been tamed, and immediately withered like a rotten fruit, until it shattered into pieces. Just then, the door was slammed open, and many Qingyan Village s rushed in, no longer being considered human.

    They were all staring at each other with scarlet eyes and their fingernails were exactly the same as the Zombie in the movie. Some of them had a lot of blood hanging from the corners of their mouths, and it was unknown what they had eaten. When Li Ruoxi saw this scene, she was immediately scared silly and remained in a daze. I anxiously grabbed onto Li Ruoxi''s hand, the Demon Slaying Sword emitting a dangerous aura that intimidated the group of living corpses, causing them to temporarily not dare to act rashly.

    "Guo, Guo Shaojie, are they still alive?" Li Ruoxi anxiously looked at the live corpses who were eyeing us covetously, these fellows didn''t have any expression in their eyes, they were like dead people, I waved my Demon Slaying Sword a few times, these people seemed to know how strong they were and didn''t dare to go up.

    Hearing Li Ruoxi''s words, I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly: "How can you be alive like this? If you follow closely, I don''t know if these damn things will get infected, but don''t get caught. "

    While they were talking, the group of living corpses suddenly attacked. The one leading them was Goddess Li who had died a few hours ago.

    "Back off!" I roared, and protected Li Ruoxi behind me. As I watched Goddess Li walk over step by step, I remembered what she had told me about the Great Demons when she was catching the demon, and also the incident with the Great Demons.

    Just when I couldn''t bear to make a move, Goddess Li led the live corpses and pounced over. I was startled and hastily waved the Demon Slaying Sword, immediately letting out a howl of pain. I didn''t know what material the Demon Slaying Sword was made of, but it was extremely decisive.

    The sword tip had only touched the Goddess Li once, but it immediately cut the Goddess Li''s body into two without any obstruction. The remaining living corpses were also cut into two, the terrifying destructive force making me speechless for a moment, causing Li Ruoxi to immediately close her eyes in fear.

    I also wanted to close my eyes, but I couldn''t. There were more living corpses around, and with a sweep of my sword, the encirclement of the living corpses was immediately torn apart. Broken limbs and limbs littered the ground, and blood mixed with dirt and dust on the ground gave off an unpleasant smell that made one want to vomit.

    I pulled Li Ruoxi and a bunch of working corpses with broken limbs to the courtyard. The group of living corpses were originally wandering around, but after seeing us two, they immediately rushed over like dogs seeing a bone.

    "Be careful." I hugged Li Ruoxi who did not dare to open my eyes tightly, this group of corpses did not have many, around twenty of them, but because I did not know whether they would be infected or not, I did not want to touch them at all.

    "Guo, Guo Shaojie, are they dead?" Li Ruoxi''s voice had a hint of a sobbing tone, this girl still did not dare open her eyes.

    "Don''t look. I''ll call for you if there''s no danger." Pulling Li Ruoxi, I decided to take the initiative and attack. Since the Demon Slaying Sword was incomparably sharp due to the stimulation of the Great Demons''s blood, I dragged Li Ruoxi and slashed everywhere in the Bei''s house. The Villagers that I had not known all died under the Demon Slaying Sword, their blood dripping all over my face.

    Just as I killed all the corpses that rushed into Bei''s house, suddenly, a beast roar sounded out. This voice was very familiar, it came from the big snake in the lake, and I was extremely afraid that something would happen to the Evil Spirit Beast, so I quickly brought Li Ruoxi and rushed out of Bei''s house.

    "mobile, mobile." Li Ruoxi called out nervously.

    I suddenly woke up from my stupor and rushed into Er Gou''s home to retrieve my mobile. When I opened it to take a look, I didn''t know the reason, but there was no signal.

    "Are you kidding me?" In the afternoon, I even called the police! "

    The mobile without a signal could at most be used as a light source, so I let Li Ruoxi grab the mobile and bring it to the back of the mountain. When we arrived at the back of the mountain, the scene in front of us was immediately shocked, only to see over a hundred living corpses surrounding a gigantic white snake ripping and biting at it.

    There were also''s father and subordinates, as well as Villagers''s Villagers. I even saw Er Gou and the others, and they had all become alive corpses.

    "Daddy!" Li Ruoxi was the first to see my father, and was about to struggle free from my grasp and run over.

    How is that his father, I saw him baring his teeth and ripping off a piece of flesh from the white snake''s body, the Evil Suppression Beast was surrounded by over a hundred live corpses, making it look extremely miserable. When Li Ruoxi saw this scene, he was immediately stimulated to the point that she fainted, I immediately felt my head hurt, and threw Li Ruoxi into the forest to hide, then turned around to find that the white snake was drooping its head, clearly dying!

 C13

    Chapter 13 - Rescue of the female ghost

    "Damn, you''re holding on." I jumped out with the Demon Slaying Sword in my hand and cut a living corpse into two. Instantly, the huge eyes of the white snake seemed to gain some life. It twisted its body with all its might and flung the corpse that was eating his body to the side.

    "Help me." The voice of a little girl came out from the white snake.

    I was shocked and put away my sword. I wanted to cut a few living corpses into pieces, but I still had time to ask, "Do you know how to talk?"

    I''ve trained for seven hundred years. The white snake''s voice was weak, obviously, it was severely injured. I didn''t dare to ask any further and hastily raised my Demon Slaying Sword to fight against the living corpse.

    However, this white snake''s body was too big, about seven to eight meters long. No matter where this group of living corpses came from, they would be able to eat a piece of his flesh. I hastily cut off the head of a living corpse.

    "But, but the original form is still my most powerful form."

    I could tell that this white snake was probably an idiot. Your most powerful appearance was being gnawed on by these living corpses. I desperately tried to block their attacks as I said, "Your goal is too big, they can easily find you."

    "I see." The white snake was stunned for a moment. Then, a white light surged out and the original white snake disappeared, turning into an 18-19 year old little girl. Her appearance was so beautiful that I was stunned.

    However, her appearance was extremely miserable, the white Clothes was covered in blood, her long hair was rolled together with the soil, making her look like a princess in trouble.

    "If I let you change, you will become more Japanese and more like a girl. This won''t distract me." I had no words to say to myself as I prepared a plan. At that moment, the red light on the Demon Slaying Sword suddenly started to rapidly disappear. It startled me for a moment.

    "Damn, are you going to strike?" I brandished my sword and slashed forward, but it wasn''t as sharp as before. When the sword saw that only half of the corpse''s body was cut in, I immediately turned pale with fright. The heck, could it be that the effects have arrived? Death. "

    Just as my hopes were dashed, a red figure suddenly floated in, with a wave of my hands, a gust of wind immediately blew the live corpse to the side, causing it to sway back and forth. Just as I was lamenting about the god who had descended to save lives, the red figure turned around, the one who did not lose out to the white snake and Li Ruoxi''s looks, was actually Lin Qiumei.

    "Lin Qiumei!" I screamed.

    Lin Qiumei looked at me anxiously: "Hurry up and go, I feel a powerful fellow down below."

    "That''s an evil spirit. If we don''t kill him, someone will suffer." I anxiously shouted, Lin Qiumei was stunned, he glanced at the live corpses who were crawling up, then their long hair exploded, as countless black Qi surged out, forcing the group of live corpses to continuously retreat.

    "Sending ghost energy like this, you will die!" Behind me, I heard the little girl that had transformed into a white snake cry out.

    His heart instantly went cold, and Lin Qiumei said without turning his head: "You guys hurry up and leave, I''ll take care of this place myself."

    "How are you going to deal with me?" Seeing that Lin Qiumei''s body was becoming fainter and fainter, he became extremely anxious. He looked at the demon slaying sword that had turned back black and untied the bloodstained cloth on his left hand.

    If I were to ask what was the most painful thing in the world, I would feel like I was slashing at an old scar. That feeling would be so unpleasant that I would still be able to recall it after ten years.

    I hastily looked at Lin Qiumei in front of me. "Ru Shuang, come back quickly!"

    Hearing my call, Lin Qiumei turned around to take a look. I discovered that her face had changed, and had become incomparably old, but when she saw my gaze, she hastily turned her face to the side as if she was afraid that I would see her.

    "Come back quickly and leave the rest to me." I roared, and rushed forward with the Demon Slaying Sword. Lin Qiumei let out a cry of alarm, and the light the Demon Slaying Sword was emitting was something even she was afraid of, "Spirit Serpent, help me take care of her." I chased Lin Qiumei back, and the Demon Slaying Sword seemed to feel the anger in my heart.

    No living corpse was able to withstand the second sword strike, and split Li Ruoxi''s father''s body into two, and cut Er Gou into three. My heart was ice-cold, and I didn''t know how long I had been standing there, until no one stood beside me. I heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Lin Qiumei.

    At this moment, the ground trembles and I abruptly turn my head around to discover that the lake behind me had suddenly risen up, forming a huge water droplet that shot into the sky, as though something extraordinary was about to appear.

    "He''s coming out."

    When I heard the white snake''s fearful voice, I turned around and saw that the white snake had reverted to its original form. There were countless wounds on its body and bone s in some places.

    The lake water is constantly churning, and then under the strong moonlight, I see something slowly emerging from the bottom of the lake. When that thing is completely exposed, I realize that this is the black coffins at the bottom of the lake that I saw in the afternoon.

    The only difference was that there were no longer any iron chains binding the coffins, and a corner of the coffins had been opened, as if something inside was about to appear.

    The white snake and I stood together. Behind us was Lin Qiumei, whose eyes were filled with fear, and with a loud sound, the lid of the Iron coffins was suddenly lifted, and a ''person'' who was wrapped in black qi appeared. It was as if he did not exist, his entire body was covered in a layer of black smoke.

    "It seems that you are that evil spirit." I asked as I held the Demon Slaying Sword, but he seemed to be prepared to ignore me and make his move.

    His speed reached an inhuman level and he instantly arrived in front of me. The black mist on his body condensed into a fist and that fist almost pierced through my chest. An indescribable pain filled my entire body and the Demon Slaying Sword in my hand couldn''t help but fall out of my hand.

    "Roar!"

    With a roar, the white snake suddenly raised its head and charged towards the black shadow. There was a layer of faint white light on the white snake. Its eyes seemed to have gained something.

    That evil spirit''s speed didn''t seem to have any effect in front of the white snake. After being hit ruthlessly by it, the dark room on its body shook, but it could be seen that the white snake''s attacks were limited. The black smoke on its body quickly stabilized.

    "Damn, is this guy really an evil spirit after the heart was pierced and its abilities reduced?"

    I rolled to the side and started to admire Huang Zhengshun and his brother. To be able to seal this evil spirit here for hundreds of years, how powerful must this guy be? However, this was not the time for me to think blindly. The White Snake seemed to have been injured by a living corpse earlier, and facing the evil spirit that came out of the broken coffin, it was immediately at a disadvantage.

 C14

    Chapter 14 - Changes to Li Ruoxi

    "Boom!"

    With a violent crash, blood continuously sprayed out from the white snake''s mouth and retreated. In the end, it changed into the appearance of a little girl as it anxiously looked at me. "I, I can''t beat him."

    "It seems as though your seven hundred years of training have been in vain." I was speechless. The pain in my body lessened and I picked up the Demon Slaying Sword again. The evil spirit took a step back. It was obvious that it was afraid of the Demon Slaying Sword in my hand.

    Facing this evil spirit, I felt my entire body tremble. I had no choice, the pressure coming from his body was too strong, facing him it was like facing the abyss, I couldn''t help but feel fear.

    I couldn''t even see what this evil spirit looked like clearly. Covered in a black mist, I mysteriously tightened my grip on the Demon Slaying Sword. I gathered my energy and charged forward. Grabbing his direction, I slashed the sword. The Demon Slaying Sword emitted a red light.

    The moment the black fog surrounding the evil spirit dispersed, I immediately felt a headache. I couldn''t help but recall Bei Yuan Qiu''s letter. This fellow could extract a person''s soul.

    Just when I thought that I was about to hiccup, a sharp scream pierced through the dark room, it was extremely ear-piercing, I anxiously jumped away and looked back, only to realise that it was Lin Qiumei, her appearance had become even older, her entire head full of silver hair, and a burst of black ghost aura emitted from her body, suppressing the black mist on the Evil Spirit''s body.

    Lin Qiumei''s hissing sounds had a lot of effect on the Evil Spirit. I anxiously used my sword to slash at the Evil Spirit''s body, immediately, a scream came out from the Evil Spirit''s body. The black mist spread out, and when I saw the Evil Spirit''s appearance, I immediately and quickly jumped away.

    This fellow is a multi-headed monster, my body is filled with human faces, I realised that these human faces were Villagers''s, my heart became furious, I raised the Demon Slaying Sword and slashed at one of the human faces, the human faces immediately started howling, the black mist condensed and flew back.

    My body dragged on the ground for four to five meters before I felt all the skin on my body being worn off. There wasn''t a single part of my body that didn''t feel pain.

    Lin Qiumei could not hold on any longer, the Spirit Qi on her body flashed, and her entire body fell to the ground. Seeing that, the white python changed back into its original form and rushed at the Evil Spirit, but it was useless, she was not the opponent of the Evil Spirit, and was quickly killed.

    Watching this happen, I felt powerless. The pain in my entire body made me unable to stand up. The blood in my body kept flowing out and numbed me.

    When the white snake was sent flying by the strange black mist, a red light flashed and the Demon Slaying Sword actually left my hand as it flew straight to the Evil Spirit.

    "There is righteousness in the world, but it is all bestowed upon people. The bottom part was a river, while the top part was a sun. "To live as one should, to live as one should!"

    His hand is holding onto the Demon Slaying Sword, the light emitted by the Demon Slaying Sword is unprecedented in intensity, as though only in this person''s hands can he display his true strength.

    "The gods listen to my command, slay the demons!" The Demon Slaying Sword directly struck the evil spirit, instantly releasing a series of roars, countless faces flew out from the black mist, and in the end, they dissipated into the light of the Demon Slaying Sword.

    The light of the Demon Slaying Sword had disappeared, but the evil spirit was not dead yet, he only had the face of a beast, and the entire body of a beast was covered in its own body. It was a beast that had never been seen before, with green fangs, scarlet eyes, four limbs like a cow''s hooves, and hawk-like wings on its back.

    "This is his true appearance." The white snake''s voice was filled with helplessness.

    "Even that Demon Slaying Sword was unable to kill him?" I looked at the prototype of this evil spirit in despair, only feeling powerless in my heart.

    Lin Qiumei sighed and struggled to come to my side. I looked at her and laughed bitterly, "I never thought that we would actually become a ghost couple."

    "I won''t let you die." Lin Qiumei suddenly raised his head as ghost energy once again gathered on his body.

    Just as I was about to stop him, an earth-shattering roar came from behind me. The sound was too terrifying. Just from hearing the sound, I could feel the mountains of corpses and the sea of blood.

    "Is there something terrifying about to appear again?" As I thought about it in despair, I discovered a figure walking out from the dense forest. It was actually Li Ruoxi!

    Li Ruoxi''s expression completely changed. There was no cowardice, no fear, and there was no emotion in her eyes. It was as if I could see a layer of aura around her, just like how it was described in the books.

    "What a terrifying demon." I heard the white snake beside me say that and was immediately startled. Why did she say that Li Ruoxi was a demon?

    However, something even more terrifying happened. When Li Ruoxi appeared, the Evil Spirit seemed to have seen something extraordinary as it turned pale in fright and backed off. Then, Li Ruoxi walked towards the Evil Spirit without even looking at us.

    "He''s afraid?" I was shocked when I saw the trembling of the evil spirit. Was this still the evil spirit that showed its true form and wanted to destroy the heavens and the earth? Why is it like a mouse seeing a cat now?

    Just when I was wondering, Li Ruoxi suddenly raised her head and roared towards the sky, and suddenly I felt as if the entire mountain forest had responded to her, I felt a sense of dignity from her body, as if this was her territory and that evil spirit was a small beast that had barged into her territory.

    Under Li Ruoxi''s roar, the evil spirit actually couldn''t take it anymore, and cracks of varying sizes appeared on its body as it looked at Li Ruoxi with a terrified gaze.

    "Damn, this is practically a Saiyan possession." Looking at what was happening in front of me, I felt like my brain wasn''t enough.

    Under our panic-stricken gazes, the Evil Spirit exploded into pieces that filled the sky, leaving only a white thing behind. It immediately scared us, and after Li Ruoxi finished doing all this, she turned around and stared at me, making me somewhat afraid.

    Would I be able to bear it if she called out to me?

    Li Ruoxi obviously didn''t plan to deal with me like that, as she strangely fainted, her body went soft and fell on the ground, returning to her previous weak and gentle look. This made Lin Qiumei, the white snake and I a little confused.

    But this evil spirit should be dead, right?

    I stomped my foot on my chest and looked over where the evil spirits had exploded. I discovered that there was a hand bone there. Why did he leave a hand behind after the explosion?

    That hand bone is sparkling and translucent like jade, as if revealing some kind of luster. This thing is definitely not a human bone. Looking at it, I feel a little lost.

    Just as I was wondering what kind of arm bone it was, the white snake had already recovered its mobility. Squatting beside Li Ruoxi, it used its finger to poke Li Ruoxi''s body.

    "I''m looking at what kind of Demons he is." The white snake looked back at me, its eyes wide and curious.

    "She''s human, not Demons." I was speechless, and just as I wanted to say something, a burst of black energy emitted from Lin Qiumei''s body. Lin Qiumei looked at me helplessly: "Guo Shaojie, this time we are really going to separate."

    "What''s the matter with you?" When I saw the situation with Lin Qiumei, my heart immediately went cold.

 C15

    Chapter 15 - Post-war

    The white snake also hastily ran over to take a look. I nervously said, "She doesn''t have much ghost energy left."

    "Ghost power?" I was stunned for a moment. Although I didn''t know what it was, I could tell it was something very important to a ghosts.

    The white snake looked at Lin Qiumei and quickly said, "Previously, in order to save us from using our ghost energy, she had to use her soul to the fullest."

    "Damn, hurry up and think of a way." My heart jolted as I hastily looked at the white snake.

    The White Snake was also anxious as it turned and turned, thinking about a way to save Lin Qiumei.

    Looking at Lin Qiumei whose face was covered with wrinkles, she immediately became extremely anxious, "Shouldn''t you be reincarnated? "Why did you come back?"

    "You are my first husband. I бн I can''t bear to part with you." Lin Qiumei laughed bitterly, looked at me and said, "Luckily I wasn''t in a rush to be reborn, so I could still бн I can still save you. "

    "You idiot." I had mixed feelings about it, an indescribable feeling. From birth till now, excluding Bei Yuan Qiu, it seems that Lin Qiumei, who I had known for less than two days, was the best to me. I really didn''t know how to treat her right now.

    "There''s a way. There''s a way." Just as I was at a loss on what to do, the white snake turned to me and said, "I have a way."

    "What method is this?" I anxiously said, and helped Lin Qiumei up, as Lin Qiumei looked at the white snake with hope.

    The white snake quickly said, "Demon art Destiny, the same body as life. Use your life to save her. " The white snake looked at me.

    "No way!" Before I even said anything, Lin Qiumei had already rejected me. She looked at me and said, "Doing this will damage his life span.

    "It''s already like this, why do you care?" I said.

    The White Snake looked at Lin Qiumei and said, "What I mean is that we should share our lives and use the method of fate. From today onwards, he will live, live, die, and even if he dies, you will not be able to give birth to him. At the end of its sentence, the white snake lowered its voice.

    Lin Qiumei looked at me without knowing what I was thinking, and after hesitating for less than two seconds, I looked at the white snake. "Come."

    But the White Snake was looking at Lin Qiumei.

    "I, I''m willing." Lin Qiumei nodded in agreement. My heart was overjoyed, and at the moment, the White Snake had gathered all of his energy to perform a technique for Lin Qiumei and I. As I watched Lin Qiumei''s appearance slowly return to normal, I felt an unspeakable joy.

    Lin Qiumei looked at me and said, "From now on, I can only follow by your side."

    The White Snake looked at me weakly and pointed at the jade pendant on top of my Neck.

    I immediately took out my jade pendant. Lin Qiumei was obviously tired, he looked at me and said: "Then I will first go in to cultivate and recover my ghost energy. You guys should leave earlier so that you won''t get into any trouble."

    "I know."

    As I watched Lin Qiumei turn into a puff of green smoke and float into the jade pendant, I finally heaved a sigh of relief. Just as I was about to inquire about the origin of the White Snake, a light cry sounded out.

    "Ruoxi." Li Ruoxi looked at me confusedly, giving me a bad feeling. Soon after, she put on a look of reminiscence, looking at me suspiciously, and asked: "You, you''re Guo Shaojie?"

    "Seems like I didn''t lose my memories." My heart dropped once again. When Li Ruoxi saw what was beside him, she instantly said in fear, "Blood, no matter what, it''s all blood. Who are these people?" What she saw was the corpse of a living corpse.

    Her sudden appearance shocked both me and the White Snake.

    "Ruoxi, what happened to you?" I struggled to stand up and walked over. When Li Ruoxi saw me, it was as if she saw her savior. She hurriedly pulled on the corner of my clothes. "Take me away, quickly take me away."

    Li Ruoxi calmed down and fell into my embrace. I looked at the proud White Snake and asked with a frown: "What, what''s going on?"

    The white snake pouted. "It seems like her brain has been stimulated and has forgotten something."

    "Damn, will there be any trouble?" I nervously looked at the unconscious Li Ruoxi in my arms.

    The snake narrowed its eyes and scratched its head. "I don''t think so." Soon after, the white snake said, "We should hurry up and leave. That damn evil spirit has already died and I have finally been freed. We can talk about the future later."

    Looking at his heartless appearance, I was speechless. But for the time being, I could only listen to her.

    I picked up the rest of the Evil Spirit''s arm bone and the Demon Slaying Sword, then returned to Qingyan Village to get White Snake to help Li Ruoxi change her Clothes. I also changed my own into a new Clothes and carried the luggage I brought with me as I left Qingyan Village overnight.

    In the past, there was an evil spirit at the back mountain of Qingyan Village, where an expert passed by to take back the evil spirit, but the evil spirit had an immortal nature, and the expert could only suppress it, setting up a dragon vein to attract people from the Dragon race, and also instructing her to guard the evil spirit. After an unknown amount of years, in order to cut down the dragon vein, Huang Chun and the rest of the people came here, and mistook the Dragon Clan for the dragon vein.

    Meanwhile, the White Snake had been training at the bottom of the lake day and night with the coffins sealed with evil spirits until more than twenty years ago. Bei Yuan Qiu had discovered the secret of the Qingyan Village and decided that I would be the one to solve this calamity since the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had calculated it.

    Bei Yuan Qiu immediately left a letter and at this time, guided me to Qingyan Village to kill this evil spirit, but this evil spirit''s bones were still unfathomable to me.

    I faintly felt that this matter wasn''t over. Where did the Great Demons blood in my body come from? Why did Bei Yuanqiu say that this was a curse? What exactly was Li Ruoxi''s identity? Why was that evil spirit so afraid of her? Could it be that she was really as the white snake had said, a demon?

    Looking at Li Ruoxi who was lying on the bed, I felt like I had fallen into a whirlpool. However, there are quite a few people accompanying me today, including the white snake, Lin Qiumei, and Li Ruoxi who only remembered me after losing his memories.

    A hemi-demon, a Serpent Demon that has cultivated for seven hundred years, a ghost that had died a hundred years ago, and an unknown species of Li Ruoxi. I was immediately infuriated by this weirdo''s combination, but I didn''t expect it to be true.

 C16

    Chapter 16 - Midnight Twilight (1)

    In just a few short days, too many things have happened on my body. Fortunately, in the middle of the night, I was no longer alone. After all, I was accompanied by two living Great Beautiful women s.

    This is my damned wife, Lin Qiumei. The other one is the Li Ruoxi who lost her memories.

    Lin Qiumei had interacted with him before, so they could be considered to be half acquaintances, but Li Ruoxi was more so.

    Ever since I lost my memory, it was as if I was the only one in my eyes. Although Beautiful women following me was an incomparably happy thing for me, and this was something that I had never thought of before, but now I knew that there was only one problem, and that was the extreme happiness and sorrow.

    When I first came home, I was told that the place I lived in was one of the Big House s of our village. This courtyard had an unknown origin, as if since my birth, this courtyard had belonged to me, and in a rural area like this, there was no room ticket at all. As long as there was an empty house and people lived in it, no one would intentionally find fault with it.

    This place has been inhabited for a few years, and there are four Big House s in total. Normally, the room would be a bit cold and detached, but luckily I know some Feng shui, after calculating for a bit, I found out that there is a room in the middle of the Big House, which is filled with Yang Qi. Thus, I stayed in this room the entire time.

    With Lin Qiumei and Li Ruoxi inside, the Big House had become extremely lively.

    First of all, even though Lin Qiumei is my Wife, we are still human and ghost. If we were to be together everyday, then I am afraid that I would be affected a little. Thus, I decided to arrange a room for him on the left. Lin Qiumei was clever, after all the arrangements were made, he did not make a sound, and directly stayed inside the house, or perhaps because it was a ghosts, he did not have many requests.

    The third room was for the white snake. Normally, this little white snake would turn into a woman, around the age of sixteen or seventeen. She would look silly, but there was something cute about her.

    Not long after I returned home, not long after I arrived, I was just about to arrange an appropriate room for Li Ruoxi. But then, I saw this fellow directly throw his luggage towards my room, then sit down on the brick bed! I couldn''t help but cry.

    What the hell was that supposed to mean?

    I say, this girl can''t be so overbearing, right? Although I have to take care of him, that doesn''t mean that I have to give up the territory I''ve lived in for so many years, right?

    My bed is a double bed, the wood is stronger, even if there are three people lying on it it wouldn''t be tight, but brother I have never slept in the same bed with Girl before, in fact I still have a problem sleeping in this strange place, the first day I slept so heavily at night, you can''t say that I packed up my own luggage and went to another room, right?

    I immediately pretended to be unhappy and kept my eyes fixed on her. Sometimes, silence was the strongest protest, and silence was the fiercest attack.

    Li Ruoxi pouted her lips, and with an unhappy expression, she shook my hand and said to me in a spoiled manner: "I want this room, right here!"

    As she shook my hand and wiped her eyes, she stared at me fearlessly. Suddenly, I remembered a Scholar that I met a long time ago.

    I can''t remember the appearance of that Scholar anymore, and what''s worth remembering is not the Scholar himself, but what he said.

    I remember when I was ten years old, there was a Scholar from the same city that was on an outing in our village. At that time, I happened to meet that Scholar and we greeted each other, and we soon became friends.

    Of course, the person whose name cannot be remembered was not a real Scholar, nor was the real Scholar as old as me. The reason why I said this was because the first time I saw him, he was wearing a set of white Clothes clothes, and had the disposition of a Scholar. Furthermore, he was used to holding a handful of white s when he was walking, and there was even Wang Xizhi''s calligraphy on his fan.

 C17

    Chapter 17 - Twilight in the Night (2)

    I just remember that Scholar, when we were about to return to the city, suddenly, started to talk about the law of love.

    I remember the Scholar saying to me, when a woman is acting coquettishly towards you, it can only mean one thing, that woman has a good impression of you, when a woman is always looking for trouble with you, it means that woman is very likely to fall in love with you, when a woman disregards you, or even intentionally hide far away, then you will never be able to catch up to such a woman.

    The Li Ruoxi in front of me made a ruckus without reason, and was angry at me for no reason at all. Especially after it had transformed into a demon, when it was awake, its personality was completely different, as though it was a completely different person.

    Therefore, I only have two choices. Either I leave, or I stay together.

    In the end, of course, I chose the second person, because when I tried the first method, I found that when I left, she followed me because she felt that I was not safe by myself, that she wanted to protect me.

    Just like that, we were now lying on the same bed. It was just that when I slept, I was wearing Clothes s from top to bottom, and the number of Clothes s I was wearing was probably more than what I was normally wearing.

    Li Ruoxi laid on the bed and looked at me, then suddenly her lips raised and formed a smile, her hands gently caressing my shoulders, she whispered to me: "You wear too much, don''t you feel the heat?"

    I shook my head, indicating that I didn''t feel the heat. If I wore less, that would be the real heat.

    Feel the heat physically, can use the physical method to cool down, the mind feels the heat, that is the real trouble.

    I feel like I''ve already had enough trouble, so I don''t want to cause any more trouble.

    However, there were times in this world when good fortune made a fool of people. If you didn''t want to cause trouble, then the trouble would come looking for you.

    Now that the biggest problem has arrived, Li Ruoxi did not stop her actions. She directly hugged my body, sticking very close to it, but if it wasn''t for the many Clothes s on my body, I''m afraid my skin would already be sticking closely together.

    Her mouth slowly approached mine.

    I''m not an idiot, nor am I an idiot. I can definitely tell that her next action is to kiss me!

    At this moment, the other party''s mouth is only seven centimeters away from mine. This is an awkward number and also an awkward distance. After all, I don''t like the number seven.

    I didn''t know what to do, but at this moment, Li Ruoxi continued to get closer to me, just five centimeters away from me.

    I could clearly feel her breath, accompanied by a hint of unique fragrance.

    She kept moving forward, only three centimeters away from me.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt a burning sensation.

    Although I didn''t kiss the woman, I knew that the burning sensation definitely wasn''t from kissing her. I immediately opened my eyes and saw that when I was three centimeters away, it wasn''t his lips that were flying over, but his palm.

    It was just that because he was too close, he felt a little pain. After that, Li Ruoxi returned to her other half of the bed and smiled at me: "Alright, I was joking with you. Look at how nervous you are!"

    I don''t think this joke is funny. I don''t know if it will become real if I continue.

    After that, Li Ruoxi directly jumped down from the bed and turned her head to look at me with a slight smile. "I''m not staying with you.

    The change in front of his eyes was too great. After Li Ruoxi finished speaking, she opened the door by herself and walked out, leaving me lying on my own bed. Tonight''s moonlight shone brightly in the room.

    The bed I was lying in was also my usual one.

    This bed had been lying on it for more than ten years, and it was the same feeling every day. There was some hardness in the middle, and some distance from the head of the bed.

    This bed is like my playmate, every place is familiar, but tonight in such a familiar place, I can''t sleep no matter what!

    Just like the words, she had disappeared without a trace, the peach blossoms were still smiling spring winds, Li Ruoxi had already opened the door and left the lingering fragrance on the bed, lingering for a long time.

    In the end, I chose to close my eyes and count the sheep in my mind. I must have been through too much recently.

    Just as I was about to close my eyes, I suddenly saw something in the middle of the room.

    I immediately sat up, because I knew that there weren''t any flashlight in my room, nor was there any refrigerator or color TV, nor was there anything that could reflect light. After living for so many years, I had never seen that kind of light before.

 C18

    Chapter 18 - Souls Realm (1)

    Following the light in the room, I found that the light came from one of my cabinet!

    It was a black cabinet, and there were usually some messy clothing inside. Even if I opened it, I wouldn''t be able to tell what was inside.

    But tonight, there''s one thing that I am certain of, and that is the bone s in my palm.

    After experiencing that incident, I was still unable to figure out the use of this bone. Then, I might as well let it sleep inside the cabinet.

    When you can''t figure something out, the best thing to do is not study it, and that would save both effort and effort.

    Because I believed that the saying was that gold will always shine, and I had to wait for the day when the bone would shine, but I didn''t expect that today''s day would already appear.

    I opened up the cabinet and took out the piece of bone. However, I discovered that the bone was continuously emitting white rays of light, and the light didn''t shine far, around three meters in radius, just like a flashlight.

    But after some thought, this thing was very strange, it was not a flashlight, it was just a bone, why was it emitting light in the middle of the night? Why didn''t I see it during the day?

    It felt cold in my hand, as if I were holding an ice cube that had just been taken out of a refrigerator. After five minutes, I found that the cold was bone-chilling, so I had no choice but to take out a piece of linen and wrap it around so that it wouldn''t emit the same kind of cold.

    I have already studied the bone thousands of times, but I have never been able to figure it out. I kept shaking the bone in the room, but found that its radiance would vary in different places, for example, in places where the room''s Yin Qi is heavier, the light rays would become longer, but in places where the Yang Qi is heavier, the light rays would also become shorter.

    I was very surprised. Did I encounter some kind of soul detector? There is such a thing in this world!

    I did a few more experiments, and the result was just as I expected. The length of the light kept changing, but in the end, when I opened the door, the bone looked at the moonlight and suddenly shone brightly.

    This time it gave me a fright! The light that the bone was emitting was not only from a few meters away, but it was also very bright. The entire house was enveloped by it, as if it was hit by a flash bomb.

    At the same time, my room''s door was opened with a bang by Li Ruoxi. I stared at Li Ruoxi who was outside the door, and actually didn''t know what to do for a moment.

    At the same time, Whitey followed Li Ruoxi closely. It was sleepy and used its small hands to constantly wipe its eyes, as if the upper and lower eyelids were fighting. It could not separate at all.

    Li Ruoxi looked at me coldly, and asked: "Who are you in contact with?!"

    Support?

    I shook my head to indicate that I completely didn''t understand what she had said. At this time, Li Ruoxi continued to explain, "In my room, I can clearly see that in the distance, there is a ray of light that corresponds to the light coming from you, a bone. When the two of your light intersected, it became like what it was a moment ago!"

    I always felt that this fellow must have a fever, so why did he kiss me and sleep with me? Now that he said that there was some bullshit light, I wanted to see if it was real or fake.

    I directly walked into Li Ruoxi''s room, and without thinking I pushed open the door. At this moment, I felt that something was about to fall on my head, shouted loudly in fright, and grabbed it from my head. As I walked closer, I took a look, and continuously shouted twice, and threw that thing far away in the blink of an eye!

    It seemed like there was a bad omen tonight. The thing that fell from the door frame was a bra.

    Li Ruoxi stared at me meaningfully with ill intentions. She walked over and said, "My dear, why are you in such a hurry? "Don''t tell me you have a fetish!"

    Lil ''White revealed an innocent look.

    Even though Whitey had grown into a snake, it was still a teenager in reality. It was as if Whitey''s way of thinking was different from an ordinary teenager''s brain. It was as simple as a piece of white paper.

    Although he didn''t know what Li Ruoxi''s words meant, he still looked at me with his watery eyes, as if he was a cute little animal staring at the delicious food on the table.

 C19

    Chapter 19 - Souls Realm (2)

    I patted Lil ''White''s head and revealed a smile. "Why don''t you obediently rest first? I''ll take you out to play later!"

    What did that mean? Is that a piece of bone? Why is it that a date in the middle of the night or a clandestine relationship?

    If I want to date someone secretly, I will be the Detective and would have to catch the adulterer.

    I immediately put on the Clothes and told them that there''s a very difficult mission right now. There needs to be someone holding this bone here, shining it on that corner, or else we won''t be able to see the light on the other side if we move. Only when the two rays of light are linked together, will we be able to see where the light is coming from.

    But who was going to take the bone next?

    Right at this time, Xiao Bai automatically picked up the bone, stood next to the Table, and said to the road ahead, "Then I''ll go, I don''t have much sleep at night!"

    In fact, if we were to carefully think about it, it might not be impossible for us to walk while holding the things, but it would be very troublesome if we were to walk while holding them. It might seem like it, but it is impossible for us to stabilize the bone in our hands while walking, it would be difficult for us to see the path ahead. Furthermore, there is a huge amount of darkness in the night, so if we were to walk outside and accidentally miss the path, then there would be no tears!

    After making our decision, Li Ruoxi and I immediately set out in the middle of the night. We borrowed two of the donkeys from other families and rode on their donkeys to travel in the middle of the night.

    After walking for about half an hour, Li Ruoxi suddenly stopped in her tracks and said to me: "Further ahead is the Beiming Village, the light rays have yet to come to an end, are you sure you want to continue?"

    The night is cold, and I was freezing cold all the way here. Since I have walked all the way here, how can I not continue?! I nodded. The Neck was very strong, and I could see ahead of me. Even though it was clearly a night journey, it looked just like bravery.

    I slapped my ass, and the stupid donkey ran a little faster.

    An hour later, we finally found the source of the light.

    This light came from a large family. In the countryside, this kind of place was not common.

    This was a small Villa, and it was actually three stories high. Other people''s yard were all filled with different kinds of land, and their courtyard inside the wall was filled with pools and fountains.

    Other people''s land was surrounded by some crops, and their house was surrounded by a black railing.

    The light I discovered just happened to come from the third floor of Villa.

    In the entire Villa, only the third floor had light.

    I lightly walked to the front of the door and pushed it open by itself. I was stunned for a moment. Was he welcoming me? Even though I was pushing the door open, it was opened by me before my hands could touch it, and there was no wind. Even if it was in the middle of a violent storm, this metal door that weighed several tens of kilograms shouldn''t have been blown open!

    Right at this moment, my butt hurt, and I saw Li Ruoxi, who was behind me, pat my butt. I angrily glared at her, but in the end, Li Ruoxi shot me a flirty look.

    It gave me goosebumps from the middle of the night. What the hell is going on with Li Ruoxi? His dual personality must be really powerful, when she transformed into a half human hemi-demon, he was cold and heartless. When it became normal, she still made me feel that something was wrong.

    As soon as I entered the courtyard, I felt that the Courtyard was filled with Yin Qi, which made me shudder! The air was not cold, but the cold was coming from the bottom of his heart.

    I turned around to look at Li Ruoxi behind me. Under the moonlight, she looked to be in all sorts of different forms, with all kinds of different styles! Right now, there was a wolf in front, and Ruo Xi behind.

    I clenched my teeth and stomped my feet. Hero, it''s hard for a beauty to pass this trial, I chose to walk forward, Li Ruoxi isn''t like this normally, I would rather face the unknown than to look at this guy in front of me.

    After we entered the courtyard, I opened the door of the Villa. The Villa''s door was similar to the iron gate outside, it opened by itself, but at the same time, it also explained that the other party had taken the initiative to lure us in.

    Inside, I found that it was indeed a large household. Inside, the color TV in the refrigerator was the highest grade item, and in the lobby on the first floor there was a homemade bar and a pool hall. But both the bar and the pool hall were covered in a layer of dust, as if no one was using them at all.

    I didn''t pay any attention to the rooms on the third floor that were lit up by the lights. As soon as I opened the door, I was shocked to see that there was a hand bone in the room!

    I didn''t pay attention to anything else, so without saying anything further, I pounced to grab that piece of bone, but when I just got close to it, my hands immediately felt hot.

    When I stretched out my hand, I realized that I was not seeing things, the bone in front of me had become a light bulb!

    The light bulb was inserted into a golden lamp.

    The third floor was illuminated by a bedroom. Most of the bedrooms were pink, the walls were painted with all sorts of cute little animals, and from time to time, there was a fragrant smell. It was obvious that this was a woman''s room.

    I didn''t need to say anything about this, because I had noticed it when I pushed the door open.

    Firstly, I am a man, secondly, I am not blind, how can I not see! In front of him stood a naked Beautiful women!

    The woman looked to be about 26 or 27 years old, with a plump figure and a straight chest. She was like a cherry on top, unceasingly seducing the people around her. She was wearing a light muslin dress with a nightgown draped over her. Her beautiful body was faintly discernible. The pants on the lower half of the woman''s body was also pink. Basically, the pants were only covered by a thin layer of gauze. The woman''s hair was flowing down to her shoulders. She was slender, slender, and had a mannequin figure from a live movie.

    Then, I felt pain in my butt. Turning around to look, Li Ruoxi smacked me again heavily!

    I didn''t want to be smacked on the butt by a Beautiful women. I immediately came back to my senses and directly said, "I''m sorry for disturbing you." Just as I was about to leave the room, I realised that the woman had completely ignored us.

    I don''t feel right.

    Although the people from the city had heard that it would be more open, there was no reason for them to take off their Clothes in front of strangers, right? What''s more, I came in the middle of the night, aren''t you afraid that I''m a bandit?

    Very quickly, Li Ruoxi told me the answer. Clang clang clang, she extended her palm and directly knocked on the door a few times. In the end, I realized that this woman was still standing in front of me.

    At the same time, I also realized that this fellow can''t see us!

    What was going on?

    Was it an illusion or did we all die?

 C20

    Chapter 20 - Midnight Incident (1)

    I looked at Li Ruoxi. I don''t know whether it''s us dying or the other party''s souls, the three of them standing here, I can''t possibly hear you, can I?

    Li Ruoxi pushed me from the back, and I immediately threw myself forward and did a somersault, instinctively hugging the woman in front of me. In the end, I still fell down all of a sudden.

    Because the moment I pounce over, I realize that the woman in front of me is actually transparent!

    Moreover, in this instant that I passed through his body, I couldn''t feel anything. If it really was a ghosts, I could feel the Yin Qi in his body. On the other hand, he was just a shadow.

    I shouted at the lady, "Ma, you''ve lost your bra!"

    In the end, the other person didn''t hear anything. He just changed into a set of black pajamas and laid back on the bed.

    It was only afterwards that I realized that everything before me was false, like a slide show. I didn''t know if I was seeing something like a movie or something that had happened in reality or would happen in the future.

    But I am certain of one thing, no matter what, Li Ruoxi and I will not be able to disturb the things that are happening in this room. Furthermore, I am gradually beginning to realize that the changes in this room are not from the room itself, but from the things in it, such as the woman in front of me.

    By the time she had changed into her black pajamas and was about to go to bed, she was already asleep and there was nothing to see, but I noticed that there was a clowning watch on her bedside table. When I first entered the room, I realized that it was about eight o''clock in the evening, but I remembered that it was the latter half of the night when I came out of the house.

    It was obvious that the time in this room was different from the time outside.

    The clock was several times faster than normal. In the blink of an eye, two hours had passed and it was already 10 o''clock in the night in this room.

    Just at this moment, footsteps could be heard from outside the room. At this moment, I walked out of the room, wanting to see what exactly was inside, but I realised that there seemed to be a barrier around the room. I was unable to exit no matter what, as it was a completely transparent wall.

    It can''t be, is there any way to get in or out of this place?

    Li Ruoxi patted me again, and said to me: "Look, even the heavens want to tie us together, not bad!"

    Not bad my ass, although I have never been chased around by Girl before, I can''t accept this way of chasing after me.

    Seeing that I was so anxious, she giggled and then explained, "I understand, although I do not know the principles behind this room, but I know that your current perspective is on the woman in front of us, and we cannot be too far away from her!"

    Hearing Li Ruoxi''s words, I gave it a try and it turned out to be true. Forget about leaving through the door, even if I were to open the window and jump out, I would have been intercepted by some unknown object in the air and bounced back here.

    After a few experiments, the woman in front of me woke up as well. However, it was obvious that she wasn''t woken up by us.

    The woman stood up and opened the door. At this moment, I found that I could also leave the room, and the Corridor on the third floor had obviously noticed that something was amiss. I discovered that there were a lot of footprints on the Corridor, all of them wet, and they were the size of a child''s footprints!

    But when I entered the room, I found out that the mistress had no children at all.

    At this moment, I noticed that the third floor, at the bathroom''s position, was filled with layers of steam. It was obvious that someone was taking a bath inside.

    In the end, he discovered that it was a green-haired fanged kid!

    But all of this was just a mirror image, not something that really existed, so I could only see the shape, but I could not obstruct what was happening in the room.

    Following that, the little brat gradually disappeared from the pool. The female protagonist ran to the side of the phone and made a call to her Husband.

 C21

    Chapter 21 - Midnight Incident (2)

    Soon after, lights came on in the house, the lights of a car.

    I opened the curtains and saw a black Buick drove a car in front of Villa. It seemed that the owner of this Villa was also a rich man, from house to car, she was extremely luxurious. I wonder what exactly this man looks like?

    In the end, when the Door opened, I found out that I couldn''t see her Husband at all!

    The reason why I couldn''t see him wasn''t because of my eyes, nor was it because of the distance, but because of that person. Ever since I got out of the car, his body had become blurry, and I felt like I was f * cking watching an action movie from Japan.

    This time it was my turn to pat Li-Ruoxi on the shoulder. I saw her nod at me, and I immediately understood that it wasn''t just me who saw Mosaic, it was also the same in her eyes.

    The man slowly walked up the stairs. Even though he looked like a mosaic at close proximity, in the eyes of the mistress, this man was indeed her Husband. It was as if only we could not see all of this.

    Then, the lady told Husband everything that she saw. That Husband only comforted her a little and said that everything was an illusion.

    At first, the woman did not believe it. But after a few sweet words, she slowly fell asleep.

    Then, time flew again and became a week later. Otherwise, this one week would only be a week in this room, and to reality, it would only be a few seconds.

    Also one night, this time the couple slept together, except that the man suddenly got out of bed in the middle of the night and left the room.

    I started to follow her, but found that I was still unable to leave the room. We had always been following the main body of the female protagonist, but I didn''t understand what the illusions wanted us to see.

    He discovered that there was a wine cabinet on the first floor, there were two thumb-sized cracks between the walls of the wine cabinet. The female protagonist also noticed this, and then pushed on the wall cabinet with all her might. As a result, the wall cabinet moved, revealing a hidden door within the wall.

    I found a lot of operating tables in the middle of the basement. However, these operating tables were already stained with rust, as if they were abandoned in the hospital, and there are also a lot of rusted scalpels on the table. Presumably, this man is a doctor, and he should have a pretty high position in the hospital.

    But the most important thing was not the operation table, but a wooden platform set up in the middle of basement. On the stage, there was a cage, and in the cage, there was a dried corpse.

    After the woman discovered the corpse, she started to interrogate Husband. Husband explained that this was a little kid who had died in obstetrics and gynecology, and the reason Husband raised this little kid was mainly because Wife had infertility problems! It was said that after nurturing a child, the Wife would be able to conceive. Their family had always wanted a child, and had tried many different methods but to no avail.

    Seeing to this point, I could only sigh and say, "This method simply won''t work. Not everyone can casually raise a little kid, and even if it is successful, not every little kid can cause his Wife to become pregnant. It seems like he must have been tricked by someone!"

    As a result, after I finished talking, the scene changed and another week passed.

    What made me flabbergasted was that his Wife was actually pregnant, and in a short span of less than a week, his stomach had actually grown to become four months old.

    A woman''s stomach kept on bulging, giving off the feeling that she could be born anytime, but it was not over yet, half a month had passed in the room, although the woman''s stomach was big, but it did not change at all, now that the pain came everyday, she cried out loud, finally Husband told the woman that it must be because she was pregnant recently and had forgotten to raise the little brat, so she purposely tortured herself like this.

    After Husband finished speaking, he immediately suggested to go to basement to see the little ghost. However, from the beginning to the end, this Husband looked just like a mosaic, which at least gave people the feeling that they wanted to laugh.

    The woman was initially unwilling, but under the persuasion of the Husband, she finally entered the basement together. Unexpectedly, everything ended here.

    Ever since then, I have never seen any traces of her coming up from Husband.

    At first, when I saw them walk down the stairs, I thought that the little ghost''s appearance was scary and his skin was completely wrinkled, making him a living mummy. Thus, when I saw them walk down the stairs, I didn''t follow them, but after half an hour, they didn''t come up.

    The corner of Li Ruoxi''s mouth curved slightly, revealing a helpless expression. She swung her hands, indicating that she knew nothing.

    I had no choice but to go down and take a look myself. It''s just that when I reached the entrance of basement, Li Ruoxi immediately slapped my butt. I wanted to curse loudly, but my head ended up bumping into a piece of hard iron.

    I squinted my eyes and saw that Li Ruoxi was really crazy!

 C22

    Chapter 22 - Flying Grievances (1)

    Li Ruoxi actually took out an alarm clock, and this alarm clock is the one in the room upstairs.

    But I didn''t complain immediately. I took a closer look and noticed that the clock''s timing had changed. The clockwise minute hand didn''t move any faster. Instead, it moved backwards until it was exactly the same as my watch!

    In other words, all the illusions he had seen just now had disappeared, and the time inside the Villa and the outside world had completely corresponded to each other.

    Then I looked around and sure enough, the room had changed. All the furniture in the room had begun to age, to creak on the floor, and the walls had begun to fall out of color. There were also places where the walls were connected to the floor, as if the furniture had become ten years old.

    I walked to the window and pulled open the curtains. It was the same outside, as long as the things related to the Villa were constantly changing, the fountain outside the courtyard would have already dried up, and some of the potted plants would have died long ago.

    I clearly remember when the bicycle had first entered, the courtyard in front of the Villa was still green and lush, and in the blink of an eye, it had become lifeless.

    At this time, Li Ruoxi had already reached the entrance of the basement. Before I could call for her, she had already left.

    What did this mean?

    Wasn''t this girl too daring? Shouldn''t a normal person run away when faced with such a situation?

    No matter what, I brought this girl with me, it''s not possible to let a person in, I couldn''t think too much about it. I also followed into the basement, but upon entering, I discovered that there were a lot of changes in the basement, the staircase to the underground was pitch black and I couldn''t see anything clearly. I remember the last time I saw the female protagonist come in, there were still a lot of lamps hanging around basement. Although they weren''t considered bright, at least there was some light.

    As I walked, I felt something being stepped on under my feet. It was sharp and hard, while some things were soft. As I couldn''t see the road in front of me, every time I touched something, my mind would be filled with all sorts of scenes.

    When I stepped on something hard, I thought of a wooden board and something soft, but it always reminded me of a piece of meat that had fallen from a dead person''s body, and it also had a sort of viscous feeling to it.

    I remember someone saying that the imagination of humans is rich, especially when they can''t see, they are filled with fear of the unknown, this phrase can be said to be extremely vivid in my experience. A Corridor that is only ten meters in length feels like I have walked a hundred meters race, it feels like a long time.

    Just say it''s a hero saving a beauty, or at least know where the beauty is, right? I immediately shouted to Li Ruoxi in front of me: "Damn, can''t you walk a little slower? Why do I feel like this place is leading to hell?

    After I finished shouting, I heard Li Ruoxi''s footsteps still stomping down, and didn''t have the slightest intention to stop. I then felt in my pocket, it truly was a drizzling rain, I didn''t even bring a lighter today!

    In just one breath, I rushed all the way to the lowest level of basement. I don''t know how long I ran, in fact, it might have been a few seconds, but it felt like it was a long century, after all, I ran all the way to the bottom, my legs slipped and I sat down on the ground.

    I stood up and rubbed my butt as I muttered, "Girl, I''ll remember you. You''re bringing me into the pit. If it wasn''t for you today, I wouldn''t have fallen down!"

    When I touched my butt and felt the place was slippery, I flung my arm and immediately heard Li Ruoxi who was in front of me cry out, as if I had thrown some dirt onto his face.

    The reason I could see her glaring at me was because Li Ruoxi had suddenly opened up a flashlight. When she came down earlier, she obviously had a flashlight, and had to only be used now!

    Of course, this wasn''t a very surprising thing. What surprised me was that Li Ruoxi''s face was covered in blood, as if she had been severely injured.

 C23

    Chapter 23 - Flying Sentences (2)

    It wasn''t that I was cowardly, it was just my instinct to survive. When I met danger, I would subconsciously take action to defend myself.

    And when I pushed her shoulder, she just punched me in the nose.

    Initially, it was too dark to see the path ahead clearly. However, after suffering such a blow, I felt as though my head was spinning and my eyes were filled with stars.

    The two of us, seeing each other''s faces, jumped at each other.

    Li Ruoxi stammered as she pointed at me, "Your face is covered in blood!"

    I reached out to touch it, and sure enough, it was all wet blood, but her face didn''t look any better. We quickly used our handkerchiefs to wipe off the blood on her face, only to find that there was still a lot of sticky blood on the table and floor around us.

    Just as I was about to consider going back, Li Ruoxi walked forward with big strides, stepping on the blood. She directly walked to the center of the room and opened up the wooden cabinet s that were holding the little demon.

    In fact, he inferred that the so-called movie that we saw just now was about a week or two away from our actual time. During this period of time, perhaps someone had come to this room and taken the little ghost away on purpose, and it was not because something happened here that caused a large amount of blood to appear.

    In other words, the room we see now is real.

    Li Ruoxi looked at me, at a loss of what to do. In order to show my heroism, I didn''t think of anything and directly rushed over.

    However, just as I opened the door and walked out of the basement, I saw more than ten people on the first floor. Moreover, they were all wearing police uniforms.

    Along the way, no matter what I asked, these Police s didn''t answer, but I took a glance at their police badges and the police badges they carried with them. They were indeed Police, and they weren''t faking it.

    With Uncle Police around, I feel more at ease, but I feel like a criminal right now, what''s going on? Have we committed a crime of trespassing?

    This place is completely deserted. Even if someone found out that we had barged in, who was the one who called the police? He couldn''t possibly come to Uncle Police for help, right?

    Not long after, the Cars brought us to a place called the Darknorth Police Station. Furthermore, when we arrived here, I discovered that there were more and more people around us, and it seemed that we were brought to the village of Darknorth Village.

    Immediately after, this group of Police imprisoned Li Ruoxi and I in two different rooms. I had seen this method in the TV before, in order to prevent the criminals from exposing themselves to each other. I was confused as to what crime I had committed, but unexpectedly, I received this kind of treatment.

    Time slowly passed by and my heart slowly became flustered!

    Although I was not afraid of the slants, many of the men were brought to the station by a group of Police s in the middle of the night. After walking around in the room, a young officer opened the cell door, pulled me out and brought me to a place called the interrogation room.

    The interrogation room was no different from what it saw in the movies. There was a piece of Table, a stool, and a strong light. Not long after, a man came in. He was around 1.8m tall, tall and sturdy, with sharp eyes. It was clear that he had been through many big cases, and was an old policeman who had been in the Police for years.

    Its body seemed to weigh more than 180 pounds, but there was not a single bit of fat on its body. It was entirely made up of refined muscles, standing there like a mountain.

    After this guy sat down, I saw two words written on his badge: zero line, his title is Sheriff.

    I had originally wanted to explain, but I swallowed the words that were already on the tip of my tongue. In the end, Li Qiang opened his mouth and directly asked: "Speak, why did you kill Beauty Li!"

    What the heck was this?

    Shouldn''t you ask me why I''m trespassing? Why did this place become a murder case?

    Wait a minute, I have to give a good answer, or else, I won''t be able to wash myself clean by jumping into the Yellow River!

    Many people could not understand why there would be a perfume smell in the interrogation room. This was because normally unorthodox police stations or places where lynchings were used would have a lot of bloodstains and a lot of the smell of blood.

    It was said that there was no scent of perfume, which meant that no violence had occurred in the torture chamber. From the surroundings, I determined that this was a formal police station and not a fake identity from a private gang.

    Since it''s an official police station, we have to talk about rules and regulations when we do things. Thinking about this, I immediately calmed down and replied, "Creating something like this from nothing isn''t something you should be doing, right? You want to know why I trespassed into your house?" "Then let me tell you, I was invited here. If you accuse me of committing murder, as long as I don''t die here today, I will immediately report this matter to you!"

    The current society is not the same as before, public prosecutors are a common occurrence, and as expected, Li Qiang frowned his brow, as if he was dissatisfied that he did not manage to get his words out from me.

    Li Qiang dragged his dead fish eyes. After a while, he asked me the second question: "Who invited you here?"

    I said a simple and straightforward word, "Ghost!"

 C24

    Chapter 24 - Half-way Kill (1)

    After I finished speaking, my eyes stared straight at Li Qiang. I''ve already made the worst plans. At most, I''ll just be locked up for a few days. Since we didn''t break the law, we''ll be out in a few days anyway.

    When I told this story, even though I wanted to speak the truth, in the ears of the bystanders, it must have been an extremely mystical and terrifying story. As a result, I didn''t expect that when I was speaking, the person called Li Qiang was still seriously giving his statement, and he was even very serious about it.

    Even when I didn''t understand, I interrupted on the way to ask for some details. I am starting to suspect if the other party is even more abnormal than me!

    After Li Qiang finished recording, he did not confirm what I had said, but he did not reject it. Instead, he nodded, and said a few words of thanks for your cooperation.

    Then I felt as if I had spent a long time alone in this solitary cell.

    When I walked out of the cell, I realised that Li Ruoxi was already standing in front of me. Seems like Li Ruoxi wasn''t hurt, it was just a simple question.

    Sometimes, I realized that the police station was extremely busy, and not only Li Qiang, there were also many Police s surrounding the desk, memorizing something.

    I even felt that this wasn''t a police station, and that one of them was a Police station. After all, where in the world did all these Police come from, unless something big happened here?

    In any case, I don''t have any good feelings towards this Police station, so I''ll bring Li Ruoxi and go back the way they came.

    Before I left, I heard a female Police say that there were no fingerprints on the scene and no evidence to arrest me. That was the reason for my release.

    After walking out of the Police station, I whispered to Li Ruoxi, "I say, that mansion is not ordinary. In this wasteland, who knows if there might be some big shot living there?"

    Li Ruoxi answered: "I think it''s better if we go in again. Look at the place where the light is shining, and the way so many Police s are interrogating us, something must have happened. Otherwise, in this normally unknown little village, where did all these people come from to pay attention to?"

    Li Ruoxi and I hit it off immediately, and I decided to explore it again that night. However, before night fell, I met with trouble.

    When we walked back, we were all on foot. When we reached a mountain path, a man suddenly walked out in front of me.

    The man was dressed in a white Clothes, had yellow hair, and a black spectacles frame. He looked like a refined scholar, but when he walked over, he seemed to be a little off. And when he walked over, his eyes were always staring at us.

    Sensing the unfriendly approach, I immediately stopped and looked him in the face. I didn''t say anything, since I didn''t know what he was planning to buy from his gourd.

    After looking at each other like that for five minutes, I suddenly saw that there was another person behind him.

    It was a little girl in his teens. He was short, about 1.5 meters, with a red bow on his head. He wore a blue kimono, and with one hand tightly holding onto the white Clothes, he stuck out half his head and quietly looked at me.

    My eyes were completely attracted to the little girl. The girl''s eyes were blue, as though she wasn''t human.

    Just when I was wondering what they wanted, the man in white in front of me suddenly said, "Hello, my name is Mingyue. I''m very happy to meet you. Oh yeah, I have some good vodka, would you like a drink?"

    The moment I opened the bottle, a strong aroma of alcohol immediately emanated from within. It seemed to be a superior wine, and at this moment, I noticed that the man in white''s face was slightly red, as if he had already been drinking alone while we were walking.

    If they met a group of alcoholics on the road, it wasn''t scary. What was scary was meeting a person who drank alone.

 C25

    Chapter 25 - Half-way to Kill (2)

    This was because when a person drank wine, he would usually lack loneliness. Moreover, when a person was lonely, you would want someone else who was just as lonely as you.

    However, I know that with my face covered in dirt, at least in the eyes of the other party, I am an extremely lonely person.

    When the man called Mingyue brushed past me, she grabbed my arm. I knew that even though I didn''t want to drink, he wasn''t going to let me go.

    At this moment, I discovered that the little girl behind him had suddenly disappeared into thin air. Mingyue looked to be in her early twenties, but his unsteady movements made her seem a little drunk. In the next second, she hugged my Neck and whispered into my ear, "Can you see her?"

    Can you see her?

    He was referring to the little girl behind him?

    I didn''t reply to Mingyue, but I knew that my gaze had already exposed everything, and that little girl was really too eye-catching, thus he had completely attracted my gaze. Looking at it from a angle, at least in Mingyue''s eyes, my gaze that was always focused on the ground behind him was already enough to explain everything.

    I expressed my tacit agreement at that time, and at that moment, three people suddenly came out from the surrounding grass. I actually recognized one of them, it was the one who was interrogating me, Li Qiang!

    They surrounded me in the middle. I looked at them coldly to calm my heart, and said to Li Qiang: "When did your Police start to like doing this sort of thing, to actually set up an ambush in the grass. But you guys aren''t regular Police, right?

    I looked around and saw that there were two other people on the path I had just walked. One of them, dressed in fine leather, was a fat man with a police badge showing his name and age.

    This man''s name was also weird, he was actually called Fu Er, his age was almost the same as the person called Mingyue, but looking at his appearance, he looked like he was 30 years old, his hair was sparse, there were even some traces of it falling off, and he looked a little taller than Mingyue, about 1 meter 78 centimeters. The Neck wore a large golden chain, and on his eyes, he was wearing sunglasses.

    The other person was a woman, and she was even more confused. It was clearly autumn, and she was actually wearing a miniskirt, but her looks were indeed very beautiful, with a head of pink hair, as if she was wearing an anime character''s cosplay Clothes, and a beauty mole at the corner of her left eye. With this beauty mole, no matter where she went, she would definitely attract a lot of attention.

    Her Neck was actually wearing a dog''s chain, and it was as thick as a thumb. It was made with a black belt and connected to a metal chain at the back of the circle.

    There was a pin in the inside of her belt, and a sign with the woman''s name on it.

    The handwriting was rather small. When he got closer, he was able to see it clearly. Her name was Shuiyue.

    The next scene caused people to be even more stunned. Second Generation Fu walked over and gave Shui Yue''s butt a hard smack. He shouted, "Get out of the way, you inconvenient bug!"

    In the end, the girl called Shuiyue actually obediently ran to the side. Her initially ice-cold face suddenly turned crimson, and she seemed to enjoy it.

    Could it be that what I met today are all perverts?

    Just as these people''s performances weren''t over, Li Qiang walked in front of me, patted my shoulder and said: "That little girl from before, was a ghost that died near here. You being able to see the ghost means that you are not an ordinary person, we are currently looking for this type of person to help, so we came to find you.

    In truth, before they started playing tricks on us, I had thought of many things in my mind. Since they came prepared, they must have something for me, and waiting for us to leave the Police station to come looking for me, it must be their own actions.

    But I can''t agree so easily, can I? After all, you can''t just treat me like a pet dog.

    I shook my head and pulled Li Ruoxi along as I prepared to continue walking.

    At this time, Li Qiang suddenly took out a Photos and placed it in front of my eyes. I was about to leave, but stopped in my tracks.

    Because on the Photos I saw clearly just now, there was a hand bone, almost exactly the same as the one on my hand, the only difference was that I had a right hand, and on the Photos, I had a left hand.

    It looks like this is the thing we saw glowing last night!

    I turned around and said to the guy, "It''s not like I''m going to have to help you guys. Since you guys are able to take this out, it means that you already know that I''m in great need. We can help each other out, right? But at least tell me what happened. Who the hell are you people!? "

 C26

    Chapter 26 - zero line (1)

    Li Qiang nodded his head, this time he brought us back, but the last time was when he arrested us, and this time, he invited us to return, but the place he invited me to was not Police station, but a basement.

    In the current Police station, there was a split pair of seven people forming a team to carry out group actions.

    After a crime had occurred in a certain region, the entire group would mobilize and make every effort to search for the culprit. If the culprit was brought to justice within the prescribed time limit, the group would be rewarded, and if the time was exceeded or had a negative impact on the Police, the group would be punished.

    This was the latest policy in the Police station. Furthermore, between these different teams, there were times where they would compete and encourage each other. At the same time, the number of teams in each Police station was different.

    On our side of the village is a place called Whitechapel. It''s the name of a city, and this city is divided into five counties, three districts, and the village we''re in is one of those counties. The name is Lily County.

    There were a total of 13 teams in the city, with one team and the other 13 teams. They were responsible for each other''s cases in different areas and had their own responsibilities for each other.

    But there''s one thing I need to mention, the team in front of me is called zero line and they don''t belong to any of the thirteen teams.

    It was said that a hundred years ago, there was a very mysterious case in Police station. The content of the case was probably because there was a constant stream of killings in a small district, and the culprit was very clear, the evidence was clear, and the fingerprints were still there. Unfortunately, they could not catch the culprit, and the only reason was that the culprit was dead!

    He had killed seven people, and after being arrested by the Police, he was sentenced to death. But in the next three years, a similar incident occurred in the same district as the murderer, and after further investigation, the murderer was this man who had already died!

    The officers of Police station were helpless, at a loss of what to do. After all, in this era where scientific society was concerned, it was impossible to say that a dead person had killed someone while investigating a case.

    Therefore, this matter could only become a bloody and mysterious case. Not long after, a young Police among them said that he had a way to subdue their soul if he could see it. At that time, no one paid attention to his words and thought that he was just spouting nonsense.

    In the end, he found a few Police with the same ability as him, and that night, he set up layers of array formations in that small district, forcefully capturing that evil soul and expelling it!

    As for what exactly happened that night, not many people knew. According to Police''s internal sources, many of the Police s that went there saw it. That day, they used a red rope to tie up a semi-transparent person. After this, whether or not they believed in the existence of souls, at least there were no more similar cases in this district.

    One thing was not enough to shake the heart of the Police, but after this incident, many other similar incidents occurred throughout the entire nation, making the Police unable to do anything about it. The people who solved these cases were people who could see their souls.

    Thus, in order to resolve this unorthodox case, the Police station established a zero line.

    This was a special team, not restricted by their location, they could freely move around the entire country and could even do some unusual things. Their own positions were not too different from the other teams, they had more authority and range of activities than the other teams, thus this team was called the special motor team for outsiders, for insiders, it was called zero line.

    Of course, people like this zero line can be found all over the country. Although there are a few of them, their range is rather wide, and the person called Li Qiang in front of me is the leader of the zero line. As for the rest, they are all his subordinates, but they have something in common, they can all see the soul.

 C27

    Chapter 27 - zero line (2)

    After listening to their introductions, I felt that the things they said were quite interesting, so I asked, "So, the location of your zero line''s office shouldn''t be different!"

    I say this because I am where I am now.

    This place was one of the basement s in the village. The entrance to the basement were actually a few scattered wellhead in the village, and a portion of the wellhead had no water, so as long as one followed the wellhead inside, they would arrive at this basement.

    When they heard the words basement, the first feeling they gave others was that this was definitely a terrifying place, but the place where they worked was completely different.

    There were four air-conditioners here, and warm winds blew in from all directions. The dry air drove away all the moisture, and, this basement was over 300 square meters, so everyone''s office equipment was the most advanced PC. At the same time, there was a storage of firearms and ammunition inside, many weapons that could not be touched by ordinary Police in their lifetime, and they could easily obtain them.

    The other thing they were most proud of was the search warrant!

    When ordinary Police wanted to enter someone''s house to search, they must have a search warrant. Of course, if some people who didn''t understand the law didn''t ask to see the search warrant, they could also trick them, but if the other party insisted on doing so and you didn''t have it, then forcefully entering someone''s house would make the title of Police difficult to maintain. This was a serious disciplinary violation.

    However, if he wanted to apply for a search warrant, he would need at least half a month. During this time, many pieces of evidence would disappear without a trace, and even if he managed to get his documents, he would still be like a piece of scrap paper.

    However, this search warrant was different. It had the effect of cutting the enemy down first, allowing them to enter any place they wanted to search in an emergency. As long as they reported it later, it would not be against the law.

    I sat on a long sofa with my legs crossed. I looked at Li Qiang and said, "Bro, you said that each team has seven people, but this team only has four people!"

    Li Qiang replied: "That''s right, this is our entire group, if the zero line wants to enter, then there is a huge requirement. First, we have to filter them out from the Police''s group, and we cannot allow outsiders to enter casually; secondly, we need to have a special ability, and can at least see ghosts. Of course, if you receive the captain''s recommendation, you can also let outsiders join the team, but the difference is, formal Police will have a fixed salary, and foreign staff will have a fixed performance salary. After finishing a case, they will be given a sum of money, and if you do not do anything, you can also only have a name, and not a salary! "

    This was so damn interesting.

    Then, he took out a form and said to me: "The two of you can also join the zero line. Of course, you can also leave at any time, and are not bound by the rules of the zero line. It''s just as the captain said, as long as you work hard you will have money, and if you don''t work hard then you won''t have money, if you agree to join, then please write down your name on this application form!"

    Mingyue took the form, but I didn''t even glance at it. I was completely focused on my left shoulder, and I felt that the hand patting my shoulder was very small and tender. To put it bluntly, it didn''t look like a man''s hand. Although his hair wasn''t long, for some reason, his badge did have a man written on it.

    What was even more peculiar was that other people''s desks more or less had spells placed on them. Only Brightmoon''s Table were all filled with science-type books, as well as some chemicals and medicine.

    Of course, everyone''s Table had their own unique traits. That Shui Yue was the most special one, putting a bunch of porn magazines on top of the Table, and there were also a lot of porn magazines. All of the models on there were mostly female, but what was even more strange was that these models had been tied up and had revealed their climax.

    Li Qiang slapped me, bringing me back to my senses, he continued: We were on the way just now, and did a test on you, and discovered that you could also see ghosts, I''m afraid that the woman beside you was also like that, from this it can be seen that I can guess that the house you recorded down last night, it must be that you saw something, whether or not you were willing to join our zero line, let alone mention it, but we did come here for a reason.

    When Li Qiang said this, he took out another Photos. There was a person on top of the Photos, whether it was male or female could not be seen, and a tall or short figure, as well as clothes that could not be seen clearly. The only thing that could be seen clearly was a set of mosaics.

    Although I now have an understanding of the zero line, I am still confused about what happened in the ancient house. I temporarily agree that we should work together on this case, after all, this is related to me wanting to know the secret of my body!

    Seeing that I agreed, the members of zero line were overjoyed. Li Qiang was like a piece of wood, I have never seen him with any other expression besides seriousness on his face, while that person called Fu Er always had an agile look; Mingyue, this is what''s so exciting about me, as for the last Shui Yue, I don''t want to talk about her at the moment, every time I look at her, she would have a lot of flirtatious feelings, her face would be slightly red, and her expression would be weird.

 C28

    Chapter 28 - The Kid Caesarean Section (1)

    This Photos came from the Villa.

    There was a woman on the Photos, and he was currently lying on the table. Her two eyes were looking at the location of the camera, and her eyes were bloodshot, with blood flowing out of his mouth. If you looked closely, you would see that half of the woman''s tongue had been cut off.

    This woman is extremely familiar to us. She is the female protagonist that Li Ruoxi and I saw not long ago!

    However, the protagonist''s face was completely pale. Her hands and feet were tied to the operating table with a tight belt. After struggling with all her might, her limbs had been deeply worn by the belt, and the white bones in her arms could almost be seen.

    This woman''s stomach was extremely big, as if she was about to be pregnant in October. However, it was obvious that she hadn''t been able to come out from her normal position. A sharp knife was forced open her stomach from the middle.

    The wound was very large, from the chest all the way to the uterus, the scene was a mess of blood, blood was flowing profusely, the internal organs were spread out on the ground around the operation table along with pieces of meat, and there was a pit clearly surrounding her uterus. This place did not belong to any internal organs, but to the place where the fetus used to live.

    Right now, the amniotic fluid was broken, and the Kids was nowhere to be seen. Only this woman''s body was lying on the cold operation table.

    Clutching my chest, I felt a dull pain in my chest, an indescribable feeling. Li Ruoxi didn''t seem to mind at all as she patted my chest to ease my pressure.

    I closed my eyes and flipped the Photos over. I did not want to see this kind of Photos for the second time.

    After a long while, my mood finally calmed down a little. Only then was I able to ask, "What exactly is going on here?"

    Li Qiang''s originally serious face darkened even more. At this time, the second generation of rich men and their subordinates also stopped messing around, and sat on their respective seats of Office, beginning to collect the materials they had prepared earlier.

    Li Qiang sat by my side, and said to me: "It''s because I''m not too clear, that''s why I came to find you. Since you can see my soul, the spirit energy in your body is most likely not weak, so I hope that you can help me a little!"

    I shook my head and pointed at the back of the Photos. It meant that they had to tell me the specific situation in order for me to know what kind of help it was.

    Li Qiang patiently explained the situation.

    About half a month ago.

    At that time, a nearby Police station received a report that the person reporting the crime was a Administrators on the highway.

    According to the Administrators, he discovered a room on the third floor inside the Villa one night. The light flickered from time to time.

    Later on, sounds of fighting could be heard in the room. It was at night, and coupled with the fact that it was in the suburbs, although the Villa was very big, the sounds of fighting could still be clearly heard.

    When Administrators went in to take a look, he saw two shadows, they had entered the rooms on the first floor one after the other. Just as Administrators was about to inquire about the situation, he saw the two of them opening a secret path to basement.

    The Administrators did not follow him in, he felt that it was all very strange, and waited outside. Not long after, he heard the cries coming from within the basement, and it was from a woman, and he felt that it was not good, and wanted to enter the basement. However, at this time, he realized that entering the basement meant that he had to drive a certain mechanism in the room, and because of time constraints, the door to the basement would automatically close, and the Administrators found that he could not activate the mechanism no matter what.

    In the end, he had no choice but to call the police.

    After investigation, he found out that the female protagonist''s name was Beauty Li. Originally, she was a Korean, but later she moved to China and married a famous local doctor. She also changed her name when she came to China, so it was unknown what her original name was.

 C29

    Chapter 29 - The Kid Caesarean Section (2)

    The name of the Husband was Zhang Deland, a doctor in charge of the treatment of the hospital, he worked mainly in the local towns, and was a famous doctor. It can be said that he was very good at heart surgery, and it could be said that in this kind of countryside, he was very useless.

    Fortunately, Zhang had a small reputation in the country, and many patients from outside the country had invited him for surgery, so he was often away. The busier his work was, the more money he would earn. Although he wasn''t a businessman, he was still one of the top figures on the local wealth rankings.

    As for the scene, no fingerprints were found, but footprints were found.

    However, judging from the footprints left on the ground, it should be a four or five-year-old Kids. The footprints were found in the blood of the other party.

    But from the Files''s investigations, the Beauty Li seemed to have infertility, she could not have children, and their family did not have any children involved, so it was unknown where this child came from.

    Afterwards, a large number of Police s had been encamped here for 24 hours, and decided to include this city''s important case. After a few days, they discovered that many of the Police s had started to shift shifts. The Police s that were on duty during the day were extremely diligent, and when night time came, they would often return home or go elsewhere, so they did not have the intention to guard here. After asking around, they found out that they often saw a Kids, walking around the room, and there were even sounds of crying.

    However, when a portion of the Police s came out, their faces were pale. After a few detailed inquiries, they found out that when they were patrolling the room, they always felt someone tugging at the bottom of his pants. Every time they looked back, they would always see a pale little hand pulling them, but they never saw the owner of that hand.

    As a result, when this spread, many Police s became timid. When night came, no one was willing to stay and wait.

    This kind of thing could not be dragged on, the case still had to progress, so in the end, the ordinary Police gave up on investigating, and entrusted this kind of thing to the zero line.

    After that, the zero line camped down here. However, ever since the zero line arrived, the so called "little ghost" sounds of footsteps, crying and crying were really not heard at all.

    Li Qiang is a very cautious person, he didn''t treat me as a special person, but rather left me with a death order. Before we find the next clue, we are forbidden from leaving this place, and have to send people to guard this place throughout the day.

    Just like this, I accidentally walked into this room, and when I accidentally got discovered by this group of Police, they thought I was a killer instead.

    Speaking of the sequence of events, even though it was considered over, I still did not understand one thing. I picked up the Photos with the skeletal hand and asked Li Qiang: "Where did this Photos come from?"

    Li Qiang replied: "The first time we investigated in the basement, we discovered that there was a wooden cabinet at the center of the room, and inside the cabinet was this palm."

    Usually, during the first three years of raising a child, there was no need to do anything. Just give the child a little bit of food to the child in the family, but after three years, the child can be considered an adult, and its mana has increased by quite a bit, so if you still want to raise a child at this time, you would have to use a few living, bloody things to support it. Otherwise, the child could devour the master every day.

    The bone in front of us was naturally just like a hand bone, with five fingers. However, in the places where it was broken, it was obviously very neat and tidy, and the places where most people would connect their bone were uneven. If it was flat, then it would be impossible to connect it. There was also one more point. There were some uneven areas on the five fingers. Normal human bones. This point did not exist.

    I kept the Photos and told Li Qiang: "Also, if I can help you catch the killer, this bone will be mine!"

    Li Qiang nodded his head, indicating that he did not have any objections, and Mingyue seemed to have said something, but she hesitated to speak, but she swallowed her words!

    At this moment, I noticed that everyone was looking at me, yet Li Qiang had retreated to the side alone.

    At this time, she suddenly walked in front of me. With every step she took, drops of water would fall from the bottom of her Skirt, and that Skirt seemed to have just been fished out of the water.

    She walked in front of me, took out a stool, and sat in front of me. She said to me in a gentle voice: "Now, captain of the zero line, has temporarily granted you the highest authority. Other than Li Qiang, you can use any other person, and it will all depend on your ability!"

    Right at this moment, I was even more dumbfounded. The fuerdai at the side kicked over the stool and made Shui Yue sit on the ground, then Shui Yue patted the Skirt and stood up, without saying anything further, she lowered her head, like a child who had done something wrong. However, on her childish face, there was the charm that only adults could show бн бн. "Uhh бн

 C30

    Chapter 30 - Death Arguments (1)

    The advantage of Little White was that he could understand some special spells.

    The Photos that I passed to her was a child''s Photos. Its entire body was dry, as if it was dragged out of the desert.

    Xiao Bai sighed. When it first saw this Photos, it said to me, "This is not a little brat!"

    In the Beauty Li''s house, the one raising was not a little kid.

    He was raising a beauty.

    I looked at the Photos. No matter how I looked at it, the person on top of the Photos wasn''t beautiful, not only was it not beautiful, but also incomparably ugly.

    "It looks like a child, but it''s actually an adult. It''s an 18-year-old girl. However, because all the water in her body has disappeared, she became like this!" Lil ''White said.

    The person who raised the little ghost sometimes brought luck to the master, but the person who brought this beauty only brought misfortune to the head of the household!

    This was something that could only be accomplished by relying on a very dark magic. He needed to find a virgin that had just matured and completely suck her blood dry, but he had to imprison her brain with a magic to keep her conscious. Then, he would lock her up in a dark room and slowly imprison her.

    In the end, under the fear of darkness, her brain slowly died. Her Soul would remain on her body and would not disappear for a long time.

    What was even more interesting was that this technique was not meant to harm a certain girl, but rather to let that girl harm someone else. If a family had this thing, then within three years, a big incident would occur in the family.

    Therefore, in a sense, no one would adopt this thing. In a professional family, this thing''s name was'' accompany a child ''.

    After I returned from the Police station, I took this piece of Photos back home to let Little White know about it. Of course, there was also Brightmoon who wore a set of white Suit. At that time, I was asked to choose a partner. Among the screens of Class 7, I chose the only person who looked normal, and that was Brightmoon.

    When Xiao Bai came to its conclusion, Mingyue snorted disdainfully, "I don''t believe these things the most. I''m telling you that this must be pseudoscience. Nurturing ghosts is actually something to comfort one''s mind бн"

    But this guy talks about science all the time, and I don''t want to discuss it with him.

    I said directly to Lil ''White, "Could it be that someone deceived this mistress and purposely brought a black child home to her as a little kid?"

    Little White shook his head. He is not sure either, and now that the Beauty Li is dead, the only person we can ask is that doctor.

    In fact, I had suspected that the doctor was the murderer at the beginning, but Li Qiang had denied this answer, because on the day of Beauty Li''s death, her Husband was performing an operation on someone else. At that time, there were many people who could prove that the operation was performed in another county.

    No matter what, I still decided to personally meet with that doctor. After all, he is a relative of the deceased.

    But it''s really not easy to meet this doctor. His Wife died, he still hasn''t given up his job, and is busy helping others with surgery. After three consecutive appointments, I finally met him in a hospital.

 C32

    Chapter 32 - Black Water Wonderpool (1)

    In his eyes, there was only one way to get to the office as soon as possible, and that was to not care about what happened around him. No matter who fell when they saw him, no matter where they saw Thief, they would choose to ignore him and go straight for the main topic.

    Right now, I was like a person who was rushing to work overtime. He ignored everything and directly ran towards his target.

    Still, something got in the way.

    When passing by the northern side of the village, there was a pool in the middle of the village. His name was Beiming Tan, and this pool came from underground water, gushing out.

    Due to the fact that the underground soil was relatively sparse, every time there was water spewing out, it would be black. As a result, the underground soil was relatively sparse, and every time there was water spewing out, it would be black. According to legend, as long as you touch this water, I''m afraid there will be a skin disease waiting to run away from you.

    As a result, there weren''t many people in the vicinity of pool. Some timid people would hide far away, afraid that even the air would carry this infectious disease.

    According to them, the water here was just mixed with black mud. As for the so-called skin disease, that was something unknown, but even so, the people here still believed in superstitions, after all, no one was willing to go near this black pool.

    Don''t be afraid if you are lucky enough to come to this Northern Profound Village and meet this black pool. Don''t look at the pitch-black water and not be able to see your fingers, but it won''t cause you any harm. Of course, if you were to walk past this place and discover that the water in the pool wasn''t black but red.

    Then let me give you a word of advice.

    Go as far as you can!

    After all, when I came to this black pool, the water was all red.

    At that time, I didn''t pay too much attention to it. After all, I had something on me, and when I walked closer, I noticed a huge fishy red smell coming from the bottom of the pond. I saw the people around bowing down respectfully, but there were still a lot of people who were willing to join in on the fun, and bravely approached the pool.

    Many of the weaker people squatted beside the pool and started to vomit. The smell was as if they smelled a dead and rotten corpse, and I was sitting in the jeep, and the moment I smelled the smell, I immediately closed the Windows s, so I did not feel much about it, and our Cars s did not stop either, only occasionally slowing down when we passed by.

    At that moment, I suddenly saw a familiar face in the crowd. It was the fuerdai.

    Kid was beside the pool, holding onto a metal chain. On the other side of the chain was Moon in the water.

    At this moment, Shui Yue was wearing a bikini Clothes, her entire body was pink, her face was pink, and she was kneeling beside the rich second generation''s feet, but the rich second generation did not pay attention to her at all, as if they did not see her. Shuiyue slowly stuck out her tongue and hugged the leg of the fuerdai. Then, she started licking the black leather shoes of the fuerdai.

    Regardless of which man saw it, it was enough to make one''s blood boil! However, the fuerdai acted like they were accustomed to seeing such things, completely ignoring Shui Yue''s actions. Furthermore, I saw that Shui Yue was also very curious, when he did something so humiliating, his face was actually very pink, and he looked extremely excited.

    When I saw this, I touched my head and sighed, "Why are the members of the zero line so abnormal?"

    Immediately after, I followed the gaze of the rich second generation and arrived at the side of pool. There, I discovered that there was a well not far from pool, where the well was aged, the rocks on top had already turned yellow, and around the well, there were eight chains embedded into the ground.

    Each bracelet was as thick as an arm, and there were traces of rust on the chain!

    What was even weirder was that the other end of the chain had all been thrown into the well.

    When Mingyue passed by, she also saw them and said to me without a care: "This guy, Second Generation Fu, is buying things again, this smelly Kid is not suitable for him. His father is a big entrepreneur in the international market, his son has perfectly inherited his father''s bloodline, so no matter what kind of business he does, he will be able to give a unique insight, and he will only win or lose, but unfortunately, this Kid just doesn''t want to do business. Every time he gets to a place, he wants to buy something there. Last time, when I went with him to a first-tier city to handle a case, he took a fancy to a restaurant and thought that the prospects were pretty good, so he decided to buy all of the copyright for this restaurant. It can be said that all of the big and small businesses across the country have his family''s business. "

 C33

    Chapter 33 - Black Water Wonderpool (2)

    I don''t understand the world of rich people, but I don''t understand. What is worth buying in this wilderness?

    The rich second generation seemed to have found a few worker s, each of them grabbing a chain and pulling them in all directions. However, the further the chain was pulled, the more red the black water inside the black pool became, and the more meaningful it became from the paddy fields.

    Seeing this, Brightmoon waved her hand and said, "Let''s hurry up and go!"

    At this point, I stopped watching and drove directly to the northernmost part of the city.

    According to previous instructions, the doctor''s friend lived in the northernmost, most run-down room, but when we arrived, we found that there was basically no one living in the north. It was an old area, with tiled buildings, the earliest of which had been built more than twenty years ago.

    I asked the doctor, and the doctor told me that there were thirty-three one-storey houses in the north, and that the seventeenth square square block was the place where the friend had lived since kindergarten.

    When I walked in, I found that it wasn''t that hard to find. Every room here had its own number, and the first room on the right was number one, and so on and so forth until it was arranged in a straight line.

    However, after walking forward for a short distance, I realized that my thoughts were still too naive, because when I reached the 16th room, the next step would actually be the 18th room. That is to say, the number between the 16th and 18th had disappeared.

    At this moment, the distance between the two tile-roofed houses was less than two meters. Let alone the fact that there was another house, even a car would not be able to pass through.

    We parked the jeep here, then moved on, and when we''d gone through all the houses in the house, I counted thirty-two of the shabby tiled houses on the right side of the street, except for Number 17.

    Just as we were thinking about it, the sun slowly set over the hill and the afterglow shone between the sky and the earth. Light was always there, and light was always there, and slowly black shadows covered the old neighborhood, and at that moment, I found that several pieces of tile from the tiled houses in room 16 and room 18 had fallen to the ground.

    At the top of the room, where the tiles fell, I found a lantern. That lantern also looked rather old, it was a black handle made from a long bamboo pole. At the end of the bamboo pole, there was a paper lantern.

    I jumped up and picked up the two lanterns. I examined them carefully and found that there was an iron ring at the mouth of the door, and a socket at the end of the ring that would fit the handle of the lantern.

    I tried doing it, then asked Brightmoon for a lighter.

    In the end, he discovered that Mingyue this guy was always carrying alcohol everywhere. When he took out the lighter, he took out ten or so bottles of foreign wine from his briefcase. The only lighter he had was a gift from buying alcohol.

    At this moment, the two rooms actually started to move on the ground and the green flames connected with each other. The gap that was originally only two meters in length suddenly expanded to ten meters in the blink of an eye, and then, I saw that in that empty space, there was actually a tile house that was rising up from the ground, just like a mirage, and suddenly appeared in front of us.

    The red door automatically opened the moment my hands touched it. At the same time, the space near the door suddenly started to distort, forming a wave. The wave would have to pass through the wave if I wanted to enter the room.

    We all stared at each other. Who the hell doesn''t know what this thing is? In the end, there was nothing I could do.

    After I entered, I heard the moon calling out my name. I turned around and saw the moon, which was filled with anxiety, as well as a surprised doctor.

    However, this was not important. More importantly, there was a person between Brightmoon and the doctor. Moreover, this was a person. If it wasn''t someone else, then it was me!

    I looked at my hands. Didn''t I already come in? Why is there someone else outside?

    I immediately danced and gestured with my hands, trying to distance Brightmoon and the doctor from the person in front of me. However, the faster I moved, the colder their expressions became, and I immediately took a step back. At this moment, I realized that my body couldn''t walk out of this room at all, and every time I stepped out of the door, I would crash into the invisible wall and be bounced back!

    I looked at my own body in surprise. At that moment, I realized that my body had actually passed through the big tree, and I finally understood that although I had come in, my body had not come in, but only my own Soul had come in! My body had not come in yet!

    And the person standing outside who looks exactly like me is my physical body!

 C34

    Chapter 34 - Dragon Sealing Coffin (1)

    I finally understood that I had fallen into a trap. This room seemed to be some kind of cage that could trap my soul inside!

    At the same time, I realised that I was basically standing there without moving, like a wooden puppet. When that doctor, Mingyue and I wanted to enter the room as well, we found that we were unable to enter no matter what.

    I kept shouting at them from inside the room, but even the sound of the room was completely cut off. At that moment, I saw a person jump up from the roof, he was only about 1 metre tall, he was completely black, like a child. When he opened his mouth, his teeth were like wild wolves, revealing his blood-red fangs!

    He pounced towards the doctor. At that time, everything happened too fast, and before anyone could even react, the doctor''s Neck was already bitten by the black child. Mingyue rushed up and tried to pull the child away, but the doctor''s blood was completely sucked dry within three seconds. And the black child, before leaving the doctor''s side, actually took another bite on his Neck.

    The doctor, who was still alive a moment ago, turned into a corpse in the blink of an eye and laid on the ground. Even when he died, his eyes were still wide open, as if he was unwilling.

    After getting rid of the doctor, the child started to aim at Mingyue. In an emergency, I instinctively stretched out my hand and waved it in the air before chanting, "Seven stars don''t reflect the light of the waxing cave. Seven stars reflect nothing!"

    I remember that my foster father taught me that when I meet with danger, I can draw upon the energy of heaven and earth and use my own blood vessels and spells to drive away the ghosts and gods.

    However, when I was channeling the Power of the Heavens and the Earth, I forgot one thing. At this moment, I am also a soul.

    I immediately felt the world spinning around me as my whole body was in incomparable pain. Just now, when I bumped into a big tree, I didn''t feel anything, but now that I was struck by seven rays of starlight, my body felt like it was struck by lightning.

    However, the pain wasn''t for nothing. When the starlight shined on my body, there was also a beam of light that tightly wrapped around the black child.

    He also let out the same sorrowful cry under the starlight!

    Seeing this, Brightmoon quickly took a few steps back and stared at us in surprise, but he didn''t know what he could do in the first place.

    The black child still didn''t give up. In pain, he approached the moon step by step. At this moment, I knew in my heart that he wanted to absorb the yang energy from the moon''s body and use it to strengthen his own strength.

    Brightmoon stared blankly at this side. Just as the black child was about to pounce on her, the black child stopped his steps and immediately turned around to retreat. His face revealed a puzzled expression as he muttered, "Why is there yin energy on a man? And it''s so strong!"

    I continued activating my magic, not paying attention to what the black kid was saying. The pain was getting more and more intense, and I almost fainted. If I didn''t grit my teeth and persevere on with my last faith, I would have already lost.

    The black child''s body condition is slightly better than mine. He clenched his teeth and endured the pain as he said to me, "You are a human body, I am an evil spirit that has lived for a hundred years, an evil spirit that has just been able to leave the body. How can you compare with a hundred years old soul?

    This is nonsense! I know how weak the soul of a human is, and I''m not dead yet, I can''t even be called a soul, I can only be called a living being, but I have to do this, if I don''t go through the pain, then the next person to die will be Brightmoon, and not only Brightmoon, there will be another, and another, without end!

    Just when I was about to give it a shot, I felt a burst of heat in my head and thought, "Not good, my brain is starting to feel drowsy. At the same time, I suddenly realized that my body is becoming light and light, able to float in the air. Furthermore, my body is starting to emit a rainbow-colored light!"

    Half of my body started to lose control and my aura kept emitting from my body. This kind of aura completely blocked out the starlight that was coming from the sky.

 C35

    Chapter 35 - Dragon Sealing Coffin (2)

    Seven different colored gases formed into a giant vortex, constantly swallowing the foreign starlight. My mind instantly cleared up a lot, and the black child''s body continued to explode, until the very end, before he died, he only said one sentence, "A man whose body is filled with Yin Qi, a Yin Yang Master that possesses Demonic Qi, living for a hundred years, seeing the wonders of the world from this, it is not in vain!"

    After the black child finished his last sentence, his body turned into a bloody cloud and was completely and utterly annihilated under the starlight!

    At this moment, I had also returned to my original state. The barrier around me had temporarily disappeared, and the remaining tile houses had also disappeared. After my soul returned to my body, I found my entire body drenched in sweat, as though I had shed a layer of skin.

    At that crucial moment, the demonic energy in my body appeared once again. At that moment, I felt dizzy and didn''t know anything, but this time it was nothing. I didn''t release much of the demonic energy, so before I awakened, I had already returned to my original state.

    Brightmoon pulled me by the arm and held me against the wall. After standing for a while, I could feel a cold aura emitting from her body. Normally, I couldn''t feel it, but now that my body was weakening, this aura became even clearer.

    At this time, the words of the black child flashed through my mind. Generally speaking, humans have two types of qi. One is yang qi and the other is yin qi. Yang energy, the main possessor is male, and yin energy is the other half is female. The stronger a male Yang energy is, the stronger he is, and the more yin energy a woman has, the more charming she is.

    But there were also others who had two different auras. I looked at Mingyue and saw that he sat down in a corner and took a sip from his burning knife. This guy always carried a bottle of wine with him, as if it was a peace of mind for him.

    After settling the matter, due to the excessive effort of my body, I was unable to do anything else. Just when I was about to leave, the original location of the room turned back into an empty space.

    When I first came here, I didn''t pay much attention to it. No one knew if this slip of paper had already been left here. I walked over, lowered my head and picked up the slip of paper. There were a few words written on it.

    Those words were written with a brush, which read: Look at the zero line''s white bones first!

    What did that mean?

    It seemed like the real target of the black child was not the doctor, nor was it the zero line. He actually knew about this matter regarding the White Bone Scorpion!

    It seems that this doctor''s so-called friend had already escaped a long time ago. Moreover, he didn''t even say anything and didn''t even count as a friend. It''s clear that this time, he was simply borrowing a knife to kill someone!

    It''s just that he didn''t think that the black kid wouldn''t be able to deal with me. But thinking this way, I felt a chill down my spine. The other party hasn''t succeeded yet, so wouldn''t he really come again? Then what about the third and fourth time?

    It seems that the mastermind behind this matter will make things difficult for me as long as I don''t get rid of him.

    On the way back, we still drove the old jeep. The matter of the doctor and his death in the Wife was considered finished, but that was only a declaration to the outside world. After all, there was still one more person that we had yet to find, and that was the child in the Beauty Li''s womb.

    The moment the Cars drove back to the black pool, I discovered that there was a large group of people surrounding the pool. At this time, I saw that the rich second generation''s face was extremely nervous, and the worker that was working around them had also stopped what they were doing.

    There was an excavator on the right side of black pool. The shovel from the excavator had already reached into the water, and the water was now scarlet. The water that floated up looked like human blood, making people nauseous.

    The rock was made entirely of earth, and the diggers had fished it out and left it on the ground, and then they had a shovel.

    In the end, at this time, the mud was completely broken and a black coffins was revealed.

    The rich second generation worker quickly opened the coffins, but no one was willing to, and the rich second generation themselves were unwilling to do it themselves. In the end, he took out a thick stack of RMB from the briefcase and threw it onto the black coffins.

    I roughly calculated that the stack of money was at least 100 thousand yuan.

    For these worker who came to work here, there were simply too many things that could be solved with the amount of 100 thousand yuan. It might allow their old mother to have a blissful old age, or it might help their young children who had not yet gone to school to settle their tuition fees. It might also become a source of income for them in a year.

    Money can make a difference.

    These worker were not ghosts, but they began to grind.

 C36

    I parked the car beside the pool and went to watch the show.

    After those worker s received the money, they began to struggle even more vigorously with the chains inside the wellhead. Each and every one of them was as thick as a Neck, and their muscles bulged, almost exhausting all of their strength.

    Although there were only eight chains, there were more than 20 worker s who had helped out in the past.

    He pointed to the pool and said, "When I first came to this village, I investigated, more than 50% of the villagers could not use electricity, and even those that could, would often lose power. It''s because the electricity in this village is entirely generated by hydropower, but the water in this village is limited, so after some investigation, I found out that this is a good place. If you look closely, do you feel a strong hurricane standing next to the pool?"

    Hurricane couldn''t be said to be the case, but the pool was indeed surrounded by a gloomy place. Just by standing beside the pool, there was a cold wind that constantly blew over, and it was practically able to pierce through all of the Clothes on my body.

    The fuerdai continued to explain, "That''s why I plan to build a wind farm here, which can completely overcome the shortage of hydropower. I decided to pull out the pool and build it here, but I realized that this pool is only two meters deep, but I don''t know why everyone around is so afraid of this place, as if they would devour everyone once they get close, so I decided to go up and take a closer look!"

    That old man was already over 80 years old, his body still looked healthy as he walked, but his face was full of worry. When we were in the car, I found that he had been staring at the rich second generation the entire time, and a dissatisfied expression appeared on his face. At this moment, he probably couldn''t help but walk over.

    The old man held up his walking stick and stopped in front of the rich second generation, saying to him: "This place can''t be destroyed, there''s a black dragon locked in this black pool, this is a legend from ancient times, no one dares to touch this place, if you do, I''m afraid the village will have a disaster!"

    After the old man finished speaking, there were still a few people around his age who kept agreeing. Some of them even said that the reason the water had turned scarlet was because the Dragon King was angry. Furthermore, the fishy smell coming from the water was probably the stench of rotten flesh that came from the people that the Dragon King devoured in the past.

    Upon hearing the old man''s words, the rich second generation immediately froze for a moment. He had some scruples. He turned his head to look at me and asked, "You are an expert in this field. Do you think that there is anything here?"

    Before I could say anything, Mingyue, who was by my side, walked over and said righteously to the rich second generation, "There are no ghosts or monsters in this world. There is no need for calculation!"

    When I heard Mingyue say this, I couldn''t help but be stunned. Just now, it was clear that we had a narrow escape from death, and that child had already been seen by all. Why did he suddenly deny the saying of ghosts!

    At this time, the rich second generation looked at me and quietly explained to me from my side, "It''s better to choose from the day than the day after meeting the sun, today you can help me take a look. Also, Mingyue is a materialist, and has almost reached the extreme of his abilities, your Kid does not need to care about him!"

    Mingyue didn''t listen to us, but explained to the seniors: "Don''t be superstitious anymore, old uncles, this thing is called 3 drops of water. This well is actually not some lock dragon well, the terrain of the pool is higher than normal places, so because of the water pressure, as long as it rains, it will definitely increase the water level, and it would also cause harm to the surrounding Residents, and there are even signs of a flood. Thus, in ancient times, there was a water engineer who dug a well beside the pool, breaking a hole in the underground river would reduce the pressure of the underground water.

 C37

    Chapter 37 - Black Coffin (2)

    These old men naturally did not believe him and continued to ask, "Then what did you say this smell and red thing was?!"

    Moon Moon continued to answer, "These red things are the mud that''s hidden in the underground river. As long as you pull on this chain, the water pressure will change and churn the mud out. That''s why the water surface looks red, and this smell is the smell of underground water!"

    The fuerdai shook his head regretfully and sighed at me, "Fine, fine. I got it. Whether from a scientific point of view or a god''s perspective, my power plant can''t be built anymore!"

    After the rich second generation finished speaking, they commanded the worker s to stop their work. But at that moment, a younger worker among them suddenly shouted to the people around him, "Wait, look at what''s on the water!"

    This Kid was around 20 years old, young and strong. When he pulled the chain, he used the most power, and his speed was also the fastest. Before anyone else could even pull half of the chain, he had already taken out his entire bracelet.

    At the same time, a huge bubble suddenly appeared at the bottom of the black pool''s pond. After the bubble passed, a black object directly floated from the bottom of the pond to the surface.

    Just then, the people inside the boat surrounded pool in a tight circle, the black substance rising higher and higher. When all the objects surfaced, someone suddenly shouted: "Oh my god! It''s actually the coffins! "

    I walked closer and looked carefully, and sure enough, that object was two meters square, and from beginning to end, it was completely black, a rectangular shaped coffins. On the coffins''s lid was a golden poisonous snake, but that poisonous snake was not a real living creature, but a pattern carved on the coffins''s board.

    Around the coffins, there were a few words written in red ink, but I have never seen these words before.

    After seeing the coffins, the officers of the zero line wanted to fish it out. The rich second generation pointed to the workers around them and said, "You guys go and fish it out. The wages will be different!"

    When these words came out, a few brave worker were eager to give it a try, but the rest of the timid people all retreated, afraid that they would lose everything from earning money.

    At this time, there were still seven or eight worker s remaining. After the few of them returned home, they forcibly dragged out a wooden boat.

    The wooden boat was not big, it could only fit three people on each boat. Seeing this, the rich second generation said, "I will give 3,000 more to those who can reach the coffins first!"

    Three people scrambled to climb onto the wooden boat. They forcefully rowed with their oars, and in a short while, they were close to the Black Wood coffins.

    One of them was a step faster, he reached out his hand to grab the coffins, but at that moment, his entire body suddenly twitched, and he lay straight on the boat, spitting white foam.

    The other person hurriedly tried to pinch the other person, but it was obviously to no avail. After three minutes, the other person had completely fainted.

    The old man standing on the shore shouted at the three young men, "Hurry and come back! Do you guys want to die for making money?!"

    However, under the interest of the Money, the old man''s words were pale and powerless. The other man didn''t care about the other party''s warning and continued to shout, "What are you afraid of? This brother must have had a dizzy stroke, so I''m fine! "

    Without a word, the second youth threw himself onto the black coffins.

    In the end, in an instant, this young man''s appearance was the same as the fellow who fell down a moment ago. He was also foaming at the mouth and unconscious.

    In the blink of an eye, all three of them were left with only thirty years of age.

    The burly teenager did not dare to continue forward. With the previous example, he realized that he could not touch the coffins. The two youngsters fainted, which could not be explained by the word ''accident''!

    The burly man looked helplessly at Fu Fu family''s second generation and shouted at him, "I''m really sorry, I don''t want this money!"

    After he finished speaking, he rowed the boat to the shore, and just as he got off the boat, the fuerdai was actually bold enough to jump straight into the boat, he actually wanted to go and pick up the coffins by himself!

    I cursed silently and jumped onto the wooden boat as well. Soon after, Mingyue also followed. The fuerdai did not listen to his advice, he paddled by himself, getting closer and closer to the black wood coffins.

    Just then, I suddenly saw a shadow in the water about three meters away from the black wood coffins.

    It was a person''s shadow, and was only about one meter and 56 centimeters tall. It looked like a child, and that child swam two laps in the water, and then, after coming closer to the coffins, he entered it.

    At the same time, I suddenly saw a dense mass of black aquatic plants growing under the water. The aquatic plants were rushing towards our boat.

    The rich second generation was already prepared. He actually found a sickle from the internet and slashed it casually. In just a few moments, all the water grasses that pounced on the ship were sliced. Under the water, those crazy water grasses were actually unable to stop the ship.

    But things didn''t get any better because of it. I then realised that the closer I got to the coffins, the more things there were in the water.

    Sometimes, we could see the pale faces of four to five kids and the rotting corpse coming towards us from the bottom of the water.

    Moreover, there was a black mist coming from the bodies of these children. I immediately understood why those few people had suddenly fainted. These children were originally water demons, they had been soaking in this dark and damp place for too long, their bodies were tainted. Once this sort of thing was absorbed into their bodies, it would cause the circulation of their blood to stop, and those who were light would faint, while those who were heavy would die.

    When I saw this, I immediately bit open my middle finger and shouted, "Heaven and Earth borrowed my power, Heaven and Earth formation, the fire and water will fuse, the fool will be completely clear!"

    A drop of blood fell into the water. The blood spread, and in the blink of an eye, it condensed into a white cloud in the water.

    In less than half an incense stick of time, the white cloud turned black, and the gas surrounding the water ghost also disappeared.

    When the water ghost''s head appeared, I used my blood to point at the three water ghost''s heads. A dragonfly touching the water lightly, a little bit will turn red!

    The ghosts in the lake cried out miserably. They were completely suppressed by the blood, unable to come out.

    The blood I''ve released is the blood of the Supreme Yang. In other words, it must be something that a virgin can emit. I am already old, and I still have the blood of a virgin.

 C38

    Chapter 38 - Spring Wind But Black River Pool (1)

    After the water ghost was pushed back by me, that black wooden box could no longer produce any sort of monster. The three of us used the rope to trap it, and then slowly dragged it from the middle of the lake to the shore.

    Up on the shore, I discovered that the black coffins''s surroundings were sealed so tightly that even water could not penetrate it. Strangely enough, there wasn''t even a nail on top of it, so I had no idea how it was covered.

    The rich second generation had a few worker s take up weapons and grind the coffins to pieces. After they opened the coffins, they discovered that there was a baby inside.

    Seeing this, the second generation rich baby shouted loudly, "Isn''t this the son of Beauty Li, the baby that we haven''t been able to find!"

    I took a careful look inside the coffins, and the result was that I almost felt disgusted. The blood of the newborn baby was blurry and only the size of a palm.

    It''s just that I don''t understand why the murderer did it. Why did he painstakingly place him in the middle of black pool?

    However, since it involves his life, it naturally belongs to the jurisdiction of the zero line. The few of us will contact Li Qiang immediately, and in less than 20 minutes, we will call a car of the Police car s and pull the body back.

    Generally speaking, this kind of situation was not an event, after all, when the fetus was not completely born into the world, legally speaking, if the fetus was dead, then it would not be a case. However, this matter was very important, it involved a series of murders, so this baby was treated as a special treatment.

    Before Li Qiang came, we did the necessary formalities and placed the baby inside a plastic bag, trying our best to keep the baby''s body intact. As we were doing the formalities, suddenly, I heard an ear-piercing sound of a flute, and looked ahead, only to see a sharp sword rushing out from the small forest in front of us.

    I immediately instinctively laid down and the sword stuck to my ear as it leaped towards me!

    I looked back and saw a man in front of me. He looked to be about twenty-five years old and wore a long white robe. In his left hand was a flute.

    Mingyue angrily stopped him, asking loudly, "Halt, who are you?!"

    Then, the man bowed and replied politely, "I am Xiao Chunfeng, a member of the Yin Yang family. Occasionally, I pass by and find that the demonic Qi here is magnificent, as a Yin Yang Master, it is my duty to kill demons and exterminate devils, therefore I have come to interfere!"

    When the other party said this, I saw the aura around his body constantly expanding. Moreover, there was a lotus flower slowly blooming on his head. Others might not be able to see that lotus flower, but I could clearly see it.

    This person actually possessed the legendary "Three Flowers Gathering"!

    To be able to cultivate to such a level, he naturally belongs to one of the big families. I have heard that there are seven very powerful families in the Yin Yang Master in the world today, and it can be said that each family can rule over a region. However, that is only from reading books.

    Since it''s a member of the Yin Yang family, they can be considered to be in the same family. I also walked forward and said to the person called Laughing Spring Feng, "This black pool is very strange. When I went in earlier, I saw a lot of water ghosts.

    After I finished speaking, I thought that he would do something to this black pool, but who would have thought that this fellow didn''t even look at him, and just stared at me without moving!

    Being stared at by a grown man in broad daylight made my hair stand on end. I couldn''t help but wonder if this fellow had really walked by by chance. It always felt like it was directed at me!

    I immediately repeated what I said just now, laughing at Spring Breeze, who replied modestly: "Since ancient times, black pool has always been a place where Yin Qi gathered, there have always been some unjustifiable ghosts, but that guy used time and place to create an eight door interlock array, which is why something happened!"

 C39

    Chapter 39 - Spring Wind But Black River Pool (2)

    Eight door interlocking array?

    I have heard of this array before, and it is a rather evil one. It seems to be a type of summoning technique that relies on the best conditions in the world and three conditions.

    In the daytime, it referred to the time when the Yin Qi was at its peak. As for the location, it referred to the place where the Yin Qi gathered.

    As for the last person, that would be a crime. It was said that he would have to kill eight people in a row, throw all eight of them into the pool, and summon Soul s from the Underworld to open the Gates of Hell!

    Spring Breeze nodded after listening to what I had to say. He lifted his foot and with a slight step, he flew up into the air. He stood on the surface of the water and arrived at the center of black pool.

    He held the sword in his right hand and slashed downwards, causing the black pool to split into two, revealing the bottom half of the sword, but what surprised people was that the bottom of the black pool was not mud or stones, but a gigantic mirror that was hidden at the bottom of the pond.

    The few of us moved closer to take a look, there was actually a black colored coffins at the bottom of the mirror, it was almost exactly the same as the one we fished out, and there was even a ghost staying at the top of the coffins, it was that infant''s Soul.

    I tried to attack the mirror but there was no reaction. Not long after, the separated water in the pool closed again, and the revealed mirror was submerged in the water.

    The Spring Breeze once again flew to the shore and shook his head: "Although you all have scooped out the baby''s body, the baby''s soul is forever absorbed by the water. Right now there is only one Soul, if we gather the other seven, we can open this mirror and summon the gates to the Underworld. At that time, millions of Soul will surge out, and the entire village will be destroyed!"

    Hearing that, the rich second generation immediately shouted anxiously: "I say, brother, you are Yin Yang Master right? According to you, this is a big matter, are you sure you won''t do me a favor?"

    Seeing the second generation''s excited expression, Mingyue immediately said in disdain, "It''s all superstition. If you have the time, quickly contact Li Qiang and bring this corpse back to Police station to investigate!"

    After Mingyue finished speaking, she drank a mouthful of wine by herself. The fuerdai glanced at her but did not say anything, and only Xiao Chunfeng said to everyone, "These seven corpses, their life forms must be different, completing the formation is not as easy as I thought. There are not many people like this formation, but very few of them can actually complete it, so there is nothing to be afraid of!"

    I asked, "That''s right. Daoist, I heard you say that you know the person who set up this formation?"

    Laughing Spring Wind replied, "A few days ago, I did feel that he came here, the Seven Stars Association is about to begin, and that smelly Kid is also here to join in the fun, but I''m telling you guys that it''s useless no matter who he is. Although he can''t compare to me, he isn''t someone you guys can deal with, so it''s fine if you don''t say it!"

    Right at this time, another person descended from the sky from behind Xiao Chunfeng. However, this person dressed in a completely different manner from Xiao Chunfeng. He had a black Clothes and his face was covered like a ninja.

    That black-clothed man walked in front of Xiao Chunfeng and said, "I think this guy might not be here for a stroll, you should be careful, I heard that that guy recently obtained a treasure that looks like a bone, that thing is said to be extremely evil, its mana is overflowing, if this rumor is true, then the Seven Stars Alliance is still unknown!"

    Something like bones?

    Isn''t that the man we''ve been looking for?

    I was involved in this incident for no reason and it was because I was looking for the other white bone. It seems like this mastermind is related to the people from the Yinyang Family?

    "It''s just a rumor," Chun Feng turned around and said to the man in black. "It''s just a rumor, and it''s very likely to be nonsense. That guy''s evil art is good, but in front of us, it''s just a mantis blocking a car."

    The man in black nodded and said goodbye. Then, his shadow rushed to the sky. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared without a trace.

    Too many things happened in that instant. For a moment, my mind went blank, and I didn''t even have the energy to react!

    Yin-Yang Family? White bones? Seven Stars Alliance?

    These unheard-of words actually appeared in the entire village within a day. Could it be that something really happened here?

 C40

    Chapter 40 - A Spring Rain Raises Smoke (1)

    After I organized the matter, I roughly understood that the reason the mastermind had harmed the Wife of the doctor was not because of some hatred in the world, but because of the child in the stomach of the Wife.

    Since a child had appeared in the wood coffins, it meant that the child''s birth could be said to be one of the conditions to create the eight interlocking arrays. The mastermind had first contacted the doctor, then deceived the doctor, and used his evil technique to summon the black child, and then told the doctor that the so-called black child was just an ordinary brat. He then borrowed a knife to kill someone, and waited for the black child to take away the life of the doctor, the Wife, and take away the fetus.

    Afterwards, under the plan, he wanted to get rid of me as well, but unfortunately, his plan went wrong here and wasn''t completed.

    If I can reach the above, then at least I know one thing, that the mastermind also has a white bone like me in his hand, and he has been using all kinds of schemes to take away my white bone as well. The reason why the white bone emitted light that night was only because it was part of his plan, and purposely used the white bone to lure me out!

    Right now, hearing the other party talk about the Seven Stars Alliance, I''m afraid it''s a contest of power between those families of Yin and Yang. This guy probably already knows the secret of this White Bone Tribe, so in order to obtain a certain amount of success and status in the Seven Stars Alliance, he wants to take away the bone in my hands!

    But I don''t understand, what is the use of bone?

    I''m afraid that only the mastermind would know this question. Right now, he is my only clue, but from the looks of things, this Smiling Spring Wind probably doesn''t know either.

    At this moment, the Second Generation Fu interrupted my train of thought. He said with a puzzled expression, "Wait a moment, what did you say? Seven corpses is required to complete this formation. Now that there''s only one corpse, seven more people will die! "

    I was shocked and after a careful calculation, I realised that it was true! The mastermind was bold and unbridled, and he always had a precise plan before he did things. If it was him who was responsible for this array, he might really succeed!

    Mingyue also frowned and said: "So this is considered a crime warning?"

    The fuerdai nodded at Chun Feng, "This master, wait a moment. This is a matter of life and death. Saving people is your mission. Don''t you want to exterminate demons?"

    Chun Feng nodded his head, picked up his flute and said to the rich second generation, "Of course, that is my purpose in coming here!"

    Although this person looks somewhat arrogant, he definitely has some ability to be so proud. The moment I heard that he wants to interfere in this matter, I naturally wished for it. However, I didn''t expect that in the next second, my face would almost turn green!

    Because he immediately picked up the flute and pointed it at my temple!

    What the hell was this? I''m not a ghost, why would you hit me?

    When I saw Tick coming towards me, I immediately retreated. Although it wasn''t a type of weapon, it definitely didn''t feel good to be hit on the temple by this thing. However, when the Tick approached me, I used my hand to push on it and found that this ordinary looking flute was really hot.

    Chun Feng shouted as he attacked, "You have such a strong demonic aura on you. It is much stronger than the eight interlocking arrays. I must get rid of you first!"

    After a few exchanges, I realized that my opponent was getting fiercer and fiercer. Just as the flute was about to hit my head, Mingyue pulled out her handgun and shot at Xiao Chunfeng!

    That shot had been accurate. It did not injure the opponent. It had only hit the flute!

    Xiao Chunfeng gripped the flute tightly. He did not know what material that flute was made of but it had not been broken by the bullets just now.

    Chun Feng looked at Moon Moon and stopped his attack. After all, no matter how strong one''s martial arts was, they wouldn''t be able to beat bullets. This was an era where technology was developed.

    After shooting, Moon said to Chun Feng: "If you make a move again, don''t blame me for being rude!"

    I managed to escape death. Sitting on the ground, I panted heavily and shouted to Mingyue, "Thanks, fellow. I''ll treat you to a drink when we get back. You can drink as much as you want!"

 C41

    Chapter 41 - A Spring Rain Raises Smoke (2)

    Hearing the word ''wine'', Ming Yue''s eyes lit up, but at the same time, she became distracted. Laughing Spring Breeze immediately drew his sword from his back and slashed towards my head.

    All of this happened too fast and no one expected it. A light flashed and I closed my eyes.

    When I opened my eyes again, I touched the Neck and realized that my head was still there.

    The Laughing Spring Breeze was already ten meters away.

    As for the place that Spring Breeze was originally standing at, there was an additional Police car. It was just that there were a few cracks on the Police car''s windscreen.

    I turned my head around and saw Xiao Chunfeng leaning against a tree. The originally white Clothes had already been stained with a lot of blood, and the blood kept flowing out from his mouth.

    It turned out that just as I was about to be chopped down, Li Qiang coincidentally drove her Police car over, and directly knocked Chun Feng out!

    Chun Feng coughed out two mouthfuls of blood. He had never thought that he would be as unlucky as he was today!

    Xiao Chunfeng glared at us. Now that there are so many people on our side, I''m not afraid of fighting with them again.

    Brightmoon stood up and asked Laughing Spring, "Let me ask you, why did you attack him?"

    "Interesting. He is clearly a Demons, yet you guys can''t see him!"

    The rich second generation also stood on my side and spoke up for me, "Don''t speak nonsense, what right do you have to say that my friend is Demons, take out some evidence!"

    Spring Breeze raised his flute high above his head. They thought he was about to attack, so they just formed a circle around him.

    I want to play a tune now. If I was a normal human, I would not have any feelings for this song of mine. If it was really a song about demons and ghosts, it would be extremely painful, would you like to try it?

    Li Qiang still had that serious face, without a single emotion. He stared straight at Xiao Chunfeng, and the happier the smile, the more serious Li Qiang''s expression became.

    After staring at each other for five minutes, everyone''s eyes finally fell on me.

    But if he succeeded, he would be safe. What if he failed?

    With my current strength, I am simply unable to compete with Laughing Spring Breeze, I am only able to stand here thanks to the help of the zero line''s police officers. If everyone knew that I was really a Demons, I am afraid no one would be willing to stand by my side, and at that time, what would the outcome be?

    Chun Feng didn''t wait for my answer. He slowly picked up the flute and placed it next to his mouth. A melodious melody slowly flowed out from his mouth.

    He laughed at the disappearance of the grudges between heaven and earth. There was no trouble in this world. He was waiting for the Bridge of Helplessness.

    The moment the tune rang, everyone''s grudges seemed to have been put down at this moment. Li Qiang''s serious expression calmed down, and Mingyue also put down the wine cup in his mouth, as well as the fuerdai and the worker that had yet to leave. All of them sat on the spot, as though they were completely immersed in the tune.

    I don''t know what it was like in other people''s ears, but at least it was very ear-piercing in my ears, as if it was going to break my eardrums and give me a splitting headache.

    In order to not let anything go wrong, I immediately calmed my body down. I forcefully endured the pain, pretending that it was useless.

    However, my face turned red, I had already betrayed everything. The melody of the Laughing Spring Breeze was even faster, and as I gradually found myself unable to endure it, I suddenly closed my eyes. At this moment, I heard the sound of the breeze blowing past me, heard the rustling of the trees, heard the shrieks of the birds that were born, heard the sounds that I normally wouldn''t care about or hear at all.

    The heart is calm and naturally cool, the breeze caresses my face, this is the real spring wind.

    When my state of mind calmed down, I found that the headache gradually faded away until it was completely gone.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt that the song was no longer that unbearable. Instead, it was pleasing to the eyes. I subconsciously started to hum along with the melody.

    As my complexion improved, so did Laughing Spring''s.

    In the end, he gave up. For the first time, he shook his head and said three times, "Impossible!"

    With this pause, everyone returned to reality. Brightmoon also drank the last mouthful of wine in her cup and asked Chun Feng, "Have you finished your test? "However, thank you for playing such a beautiful melody. I have never heard such a beautiful melody during a concert before!"

    Chun Feng nodded and put away his flute before turning to me and said, "I''m sorry, I offended you just now. It''s possible that I was too shallow in my cultivation and misjudged you. Farewell!"

    After he finished speaking, he immediately flew away with the wind. His speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared, and I realized that this man from the Yin Yang Family seemed to have escaped extremely quickly, but that was good as well.

    After Xiao Chunfeng left, we quickly carried the corpse onto the carriage. I followed the Police car back to the gathering point of the zero line.

    Then, in the autopsy room, after a period of analysis, as well as using scientific methods and all sorts of evidence, it turned out that the baby''s intestines had been cut open by that mysterious black child.

 C42

    Chapter 42 - blue elfin (1)

    After many inquiries later on, they found out that Beauty Li did not have infertility at all. Her body was very healthy, and she could easily give birth to a baby.

    The real problem lay with the doctor, who, as a doctor, had treated so many people, but in turn was unable to cure himself, for he knew in his own heart that he had some acquired disease, and that it was incurable.

    So he kept his worries to himself and blamed the whole matter on Beauty Li.

    However, this was later discovered by the mastermind. The mastermind had used a unique technique that allowed a normal brat to enter the body of the Wife, and as a result, he was successfully carrying a boy.

    This time was precisely calculated, and the culprit did not plan to allow the child to be born smoothly at all. It was to create an appropriate time to kill the Beauty Li and use his child as a sacrifice.

    When Beauty Li was just pregnant, the doctor didn''t know, so the mastermind had lied to the doctor and kept a black child at home. When the time was right for the real brat to be pregnant, the black child had killed the Beauty Li and taken away the baby from the baby.

    On the other hand, the mastermind thought of a plan that could kill two birds with one stone, and in the process of completing the eight locks, he also wanted to take away the bones in my hands. Thus, he led me to the tile house and trapped me inside, while at the same time preparing to kill everyone around me.

    Moreover, regardless if it was the setting up of the Eight Gate Interlocking Formation or obtaining the white bones, they were just a small goal of his ambition. His real target was probably the Yin Yang Family''s so called Seven Star Orb Conclave.

    It''s a pity that my identity is still weak, so I''m still not strong enough to deal with the Yinyang Family. Furthermore, I don''t have any friendly relations with them, so what is the purpose of the Sevenstar Bead? I know nothing.

    The only thing I can do now is to pray silently that everything in the world is beautiful.

    But was prayer really of any use?

    The body had found no more clues.

    Just as I had expected, anything that could leave behind traces had all disappeared, and it was just as I had expected. This is because when I returned to the Police station, I discovered that the wasn''t the only one in the police station.

    The Police station was already packed full, of which one third were local Residents, and the remaining two-thirds were all Police.

    And the entire reason why this kind of situation was so crowded was because of what had happened in the black pool.

    Many of the local Residents s had witnessed the water ghost of black pool, and while they were worried, they all ran over to Police station to handle the case.

    Police didn''t care about what the ghosts and gods said, but he did care about security. When so many Villagers called for it, it attracted the attention of the Police Department.

    Thus, on the same day, the Metropolitan Police Department sent two teams of Police to live in the Darknorth village.

    By the way, there were about 13 teams under a police station. Adding the zero line, there were a total of 14 teams.

    From the first to thirteenth, most of the teams were involved in criminal cases. Only the hidden zero line was a part of the list.

    It was the same in the Police station as well. The Police station had its own rules and regulations, so when an unexpected event happened and there was not enough Police in a certain area, it could be forcefully dispatched from another area. But no matter how it was arranged, it still had to be done according to the principle of cats catching rats and fish and eating prawns.

    To put it bluntly, it was to meddle in the affairs of ghosts.

    If any problems appeared in the zero line, they would naturally need the zero line s of other regions to solve them, so when I returned to the Police station, other than Li Qiang, there were two other zero line s present. However, these two zero line s belonged to other regions.

    One group was called the Fierce Demon group, and the other was called the Fey group.

    There weren''t any ghosts or goblins in the team. There weren''t any goblins in the team either. There were only people, the ones who were chasing the ghosts or the ones who were chasing the goblins.

 C43

    Chapter 43 - blue elfin (2)

    Everyone here was a Yin Yang Master, and they were all carefully selected from the clans of the Yin Yang Master. It was said that everyone here had their own unique personality, unique opinions, and unique methods of doing things.

    It sounds like a unique team like this, isn''t it very interesting to do things like this?

    But in reality, it was not so. Not only were they uninteresting, they were also repulsive, because both teams lacked one thing, and the one thing that Police had to have, which was rules and distance.

    However, they did not have any of these things.

    Thus, when the Metropolitan Police Department issued an order for them to help the black pool in the Darknorth Village, the only thing they did was to come to the village and run to the zero line to act cool.

    As for the eight door interlocking array formation, what kind of harm would it bring? They did not care about how dangerous it was. They only cared about showing their strength in this village.

    So when I arrived at Police station, the first thing I saw was a red-haired man wearing a red robe and red shoes. He looked to be in a festive mood as he stood at the entrance of Police station with a meter-long steel blade in his hand. He had a fiendish look on his face as he stared at Police station''s signboard, as if he was not here to help but was here to remove the signboard.

    The other person was standing right next to her. It was a woman who was as cold as frost. She walked with a limp as if her legs were not agile. She squinted at anyone as if she had forgotten to wear her 800-degree goggles, making everything look blurry.

    Fortunately, she didn''t come here to look at anything, but to listen. This woman''s nickname was Three Ears. Other than the two ears on the side of her head, there was an additional ear growing inside his hair on the back of his head! It was said that this ear could hear the sound of mosquitoes mating a hundred meters away.

    However, this was not the worst case scenario. The worst case scenario was that there were more than ten geniuses who were like these in the Police station.

    I am not good at dealing with these kinds of people, but when I walked into the Police station, I found that my head no longer ached because I found out that in the Police station, one-third of the people were of this type. As the saying goes, things go wrong, I am like a person who has starved to death, even if it was right in front of me, with the best delicacies, I wouldn''t be able to finish it in one bite.

    Fortunately, I didn''t come to Police station to make friends, and I wasn''t connected to any of the Police. I was just following Li Qiang''s instructions to place the corpse in the Police station''s morgue.

    I quietly walked into the morgue and carefully laid the palm-sized corpse on the cold bed next to the moon.

    I couldn''t find anything here, so I decided to leave, even though I saw a bald woman in her twenties eating ice cubes in the morgue.

    As I walked out of the room, I suddenly remembered something.

    I remember that when I was fighting with the black child, I saw a piece of paper. On it, I received a reminder: Let me take out that piece of bone that was placed in the Police station to have a look.

    At this moment, I want to entrust a Police to me, but I realised that the Spirit Demon and Fierce Demon squads were flaunting their achievements at the same time, and some of them were even starting to question the zero line''s methods of asking questions. At this moment, Li Qiang and the others are already extremely busy just dealing with these people, if they had time to answer my question, they would truly be seeing a ghost.

    I decided to get it myself.

    Every Police station had a very secretive place. Sometimes, this place stored murder weapons, sometimes it stored evidence, and sometimes it was very likely that a person was imprisoned here. Be it a person or something, it was definitely the core of every case.

    I believe that the skeleton I''m looking for must be at the heart of the case.

    From what I know, on the left side of Police station''s second floor, there is a storage room. Inside the storage room, there are some cleaning tools, all of them were covered in dust, as though no one has used them in the past hundred years, as though the cleaning tools here are the exact opposite of the environment inside Police station. The cleaner the Police station, the dirtier the cleaning tools are.

    The moment he opened the storage room, dust poured out, as if it had caught up with the fiercest sandstorm in Beijing.

    Looking at the mess, I couldn''t believe that such a dirty tool could sweep out a clean police station. If it could, then there was only one possibility, and that was that the actual tools used to clean up were somewhere else, and these tools were nothing more than a sham.

    I threw all these tools to the side. At that moment, I realised that there was a hidden door behind these tools that were covered in dust, and there was an electronic lock on the hidden door. If I wanted to open the electronic lock, I would need the fingerprints of the people in Police.

    The door opened a crack, and I saw a man in the crack.

    The only person who could enter here was the Police.

    However, not every Police could enter this door.

    As far as I know, every region has a secret Police army just like the zero line.

    Opening the door, I quietly entered through the crack in the door. However, when I entered, I discovered that there was no one inside, there was only a single flower. It was a blue flower called the blue elfin.

 C44

    Chapter 44 - Opening of the Resurrection Lily (1)

    blue elfin was the same as the legendary four-leaf clover. They were rare, rarely seen even in this world.

    After all, there are no four-leaf clover or blue roses in the world. If you have a true blue elfin, then you are probably the luckiest person in the world.

    But when I looked at the rose in front of me, I didn''t feel lucky at all. Not only was I unfortunate, I was extremely unlucky because I didn''t come here to look for a rose, I came here to look for a bone instead.

    But I understand one thing, the zero line must know why the bone turned into a rose!

    This was because only the Police s could open up the gate to this place, and the only Police s in Darknorth Village was this zero line.

    Just as I was about to leave, I coincidentally bumped into Shuiyue.

    She greeted me with a raise of her arm. However, both of her hands were wearing cat''s claws and gloves, making her look somewhat comical.

    Shui Yue was smiling at me, but I couldn''t laugh at all. I pointed at the safe and said: "Do you know that I''m not here to look for a rose?!"

    She pretended to scratch her head and stuck out her tongue. She looked cute, but now, I felt that she wasn''t cute at all. After all, sometimes one person''s mood can affect one''s opinion of another person.

    Shuiyue stuck out her tongue and said, "But there''s only roses here!"

    I shook my head. safe is a type of thing that contains criminal evidence, and there are many types of material evidence, but the only thing that shouldn''t be a rose.

    Shuiyue turned around and wanted to leave, but I grabbed onto her tail. A person''s body obviously wouldn''t grow a tail, so its tail was naturally a type of prop.

    I pulled the Moon in the water and brought the army over. She looked at the safe and said to me: "The safe is not allowed to open it without permission, you have already violated the rules. If you let go of my tail, I might let you go!"

    When Shuiyue had finished speaking, my grip tightened. I believed that if that tail was real, it might have been crushed by me as well.

    Shuiyue retracted the smile on her face. This is the first time I''ve seen her not smiling. Although a girl who likes to laugh is always cute, her serious expression isn''t ugly either.

    However, Shuiyue suddenly revealed a cold aura and said to me: "Originally, the safe was lying inside, but because of something, the bone became a rose!"

    Shui Yue wasn''t a shy girl, I then realised that Shui Yue would only reveal an expression of reluctance in front of the rich second generation!

    After all, Shui Yue''s true identity was a Police, and not a Miss of the land of fireworks, so no woman had enough reason to reveal the same smile in front of everyone.

    I said to Shui Yue: "I remember that you all said that as long as I cooperate with you all, you would give me the bone."

    Shui Yue nodded and replied, "We did indeed say that."

    I continued: "I remember that your zero line has always been very trustworthy!"

    Shui Yue nodded, admitting it: "As a Police, honesty is a basic principle!"

    I smiled and said, "Very good. Then I want to know how the bones turned into roses!"

    Shui Yue found a stool and sat down. When she sat down, her entire tail became smaller, but upon closer inspection, it wasn''t that her tail became smaller, it was because her tail had become shorter.

    The rest went into her.

    It turned out that the tail wasn''t attached to the butt, but was instead stuffed into the butt. But this didn''t surprise me at all, I knew that once Shui Yue dressed up like this, there would definitely be a rich second generation, a masochist and a masochist.

    I don''t want to know what their normal life is like. All I can do now is listen to the explanation of the moon in the water.

    However, it was said that when he was young, he was in a car accident and his brain had some problems, so he could always see some things that were called ghosts. When zero line took a fancy, he was told to switch to his own team, and as for the name of the newcomer, no one could remember it, they only knew that he was very tall and had very little experience in the society, so people often called him Big Idiot.

 C45

    Chapter 45 - Opening of the Resurrection Lily (2)

    Although he was big dumb, he was not stupid. After all, a real fool would not have the chance to enter the Police station.

    Therefore, Li Qiang gave him a mission, which was to watch over the safe. This was not a simple mission on the surface, there were many murderers that were extremely vicious, and in order to eliminate the evidence of their murder, they even dared to steal the evidence collected by the Police.

    He happily accepted the mission, and very responsibly completed the mission. For the entire eight months, he guarded the safe''s door without leaving it for an hour, until two days ago, the zero line received a call from the police.

    When the police called, it was naturally about the murder of the black child.

    Criminal cases could happen all over the country at any time, and it was a common occurrence. However, if such a thing were to happen in such a small village, even if a hundred years had passed, it would still be a rumor that would shock the people for a hundred years!

    The entire zero line was called out, leaving only the silly guy at home!

    On this day, the big dumb guy came to the unit early, picked up a bench that he often sat on, and placed it beside the safe.

    The mobile in his hand was playing with King''s Glory while leaning on the door of the safe. With his height of one meter 83, he could sit in front of the door and block the entire door behind him. If he could not even get a mosquito in, it would be somewhat exaggerated.

    The big idiot sat on the wooden stool and played the game in his hands, and at the critical moment, the mobile suddenly lost its power.

    After these few days of work, he was used to filling his mobile with electricity every morning before coming back to his post. However, he did not know why, even though he still had more than 90% of the electricity left today, he had actually turned it off automatically.

    This guy did not understand why the mobile would appear in such a state, the only thing he could do was to continuously beat up his own mobile, suspecting that there was a problem with it, and as a result, after the 23rd time, the mobile lit up again, but this time the mobile was not showing him playing games, but had turned into an image, and in the picture, there was only a rose, the blue elfin.

    Regardless of whether he pressed on any of the button s, this scene would not change. In the end, he flung the mobile twice, and the rose on the screen disappeared.

    The blue elfin no longer appeared inside the mobile, but that did not mean it disappeared just like that. Instead, it had fallen down the stairs from the mobile.

    I didn''t say anything wrong, and you didn''t see anything wrong either. The moment he flung the mobile away, the blue elfin that was originally inside the screen suddenly fell straight onto the stairs and rolled down. When he turned around to look at the mobile again, the mobile''s screen was completely black.

    He groped his way down the stairs, but when he reached the first floor, he discovered that the floor was covered with blue elfin s, like a blue ocean!

    Everything that was happening in front of him shocked him, but he couldn''t figure out when exactly had the people who came in. Who could secretly arrange such a scene while Big Idiot was guarding here? From the looks of it, it would take at least a marriage team''s meticulous arrangements to create such a situation.

    Thinking back, today was not his birthday, he did not have Girlfriend, nor was it a gift from a woman. It was impossible for it to be a wedding anniversary, so there was no reason for someone to give him such a surprise.

    Just as he was looking at the blue ocean and feeling lost, a figure suddenly ran up the stairs, heading straight in the direction of the safe.

    However, when he arrived, he realized that there was no one around him. After hesitating for a while, he started to suspect if someone had used this opportunity to sneak into the safe.

    Even if the safe cabinet door was tightly shut.

    In the end, he made up his mind, aimed his eyes at the electronic equipment, turned on the safe and walked in.

    The moment he opened the door, he discovered that the safe only had a white hand bone, nothing else. However, when he turned around, he discovered that there was a huge blue elfin standing in front of him.

    When the blue elfin appeared, it was just a flower bud, but it slowly started to bloom before the opponent''s eyes, with petals spreading out piece by piece. When it was completely bloomed, what came out from the heart of the flower was a blue colored liquids.

    When Shui Yue finished this part of the story, she helped me move the video for a while. I found out from the video that everything was the same as what she said, the only difference was, when Big Idiot came downstairs, the shadow did not enter the safe, but hid beside the junk cabinet. When Big Idiot opened the safe, that person took out the blue monster, releasing the strong sulfuric acid from his back, and melted the Big Idiot completely.

    He had only used the big idiot''s blind spot and waited for the big idiot to open the safe before he made his move.

    Unfortunately, until the shadow took away the white bone, we could not see from the camera who it was. It seemed like there was no shadow, but only shadow, a dark human form, as if it had used some sort of special spell to hide itself from us.

 C46

    Chapter 46 - Rift (1)

    I pointed at the time on the camera and said to Shuiyue, "From the time on the camera, it seems like this happened when you met me, right?"

    Shuiyue nodded. She was not a person who liked to lie.

    I continued, "Then you''re lying to me. Even though I''m cooperating with you, I still can''t get what I want. You''re still using me, right?"

    This time, Shui Yue shook her head and replied: "No, our goal is the same, to eliminate the enemy. We only said that at that time, then you would cooperate with me, after all you have the same bone as the enemy, and the enemy''s real target is you!"

    I sighed. It was true, but we knew and didn''t know the person on the camera.

    They say they know him, because we know that he is the mastermind behind all of this. In order to obtain the hand bone, in order to create the Eight Gate Interlocking Formation, in order to increase our own strength, for that bullshit Seven Stars Association!

    For his own goals, he would trample the lives of others beneath his feet!

    That we didn''t know him was because we never knew his name or his appearance.

    Unfortunately, I also understand that we are not qualified to participate in this meeting, and we know nothing about its location. Otherwise, as long as we can blend in and wait, this matter will be easily resolved.

    I opened the door of the Police station, preparing to say my farewells, I said: "For this long, I have to thank all of you for your help, but unfortunately, I do not like cooperating with people who deceive me. From another perspective, I think you are the same, so we will meet again in the future due to fate!"

    At the very least, I don''t want to meet with someone who has deceived me.

    The moment I stepped out of Police station''s gate, Water Moon shouted at me from the door: "The killer''s real target is you, everything is to lure the snake out of its hole. To be able to cooperate with the police, the police will protect your life, and if you insist on doing it, I don''t know what the killer will do!"

    After leaving the Police station, the last thing I did for the police station was turn my back towards them. Waving my hands, I said, "If everything in life is within my prediction range, then wouldn''t it be too boring? It would be because there is a crisis that I would be interested in it, and it would be because I am interested in it that I have the motivation to live. Humans are strange creatures, they want to be ordinary, but at the same time, they desire to be extraordinary."

    After leaving the Police station, I returned home.

    Beiming Village isn''t too far away from my home, I only need to drive for an hour and a half. This bit of time is required in large cities, and I basically need to go to and go to work every day.

    However, to the local Residents, especially those who had never gone far, this was a very short distance.

    I opened the door to my house, and a long time ago, an atmosphere blew over. No matter if it was Little White or Lin Qiumei, both of them had looks of anticipation towards me.

    What they were looking forward to was not the gift that I could bring back, nor was it the wonderful story that I could bring back to them from the outside. It was simply that they were looking forward to see that I would be able to return safely.

    This expectation makes me feel warm, this feeling is called home.

    However, although I didn''t bring any gifts this time, nor did I bring any exciting stories, I did bring one thing.

    A blue thing, blue elfin.

    I placed this rose in front of everyone, and after explaining the purpose of this trip to them, Lin Qiumei wrinkled his brow, and directly patted my head.

    The hit wasn''t light. I shook my head as I stared at her in confusion.

    Lin Qiumei said: "Do you know that the murderer will come to find you?"

    I nodded.

    Lin Qiumei continued: "Then, do you know that we will have to rely on ourselves for the road ahead?"

    I continued, "I know that if I didn''t know, I wouldn''t have come back, but I wanted to make the best of it. Only when I''m alone will the murderer attack me. As long as he attacks me, I will definitely be able to see him clearly!"

 C47

    Chapter 47 - Rift (2)

    Lin Qiumei did not say anything, because she knew it was useless to say anything more. At this time, Xiao Bai grabbed the rose from the Table and stared at it for a long time without replying.

    Xiao Bai did not respond, showing that she was thinking about something. Xiao Bai''s age, according to humans, is already more than 700 years old, when one person transforms into a human form, he would be like a childish child. But I know, even if he is a child, as long as he is experienced and knowledgeable, he would definitely know the meaning of this blue elfin.

    Sure enough, Little White looked for a while, then slowly put down the rose and said to me: "blue elfin, it''s not a flower!"

    When Lil ''White said this, he looked slightly pleased.

    Li Ruoxi followed with a question: "Then, you said that what is placed on the table is not a flower, could it be a tree?"

    As expected, Little White revealed a proud expression and said to us, "It''s not Big Tree, it''s a person''s name. This person is called blue elfin!"

    So it turned out that Little White had seen this person called blue elfin before.

    These people were originally living at the foot of the mountain with a few poor Villagers s. These people were so poor that they could not even open the pot, so they had no choice but to look for a few brawny men in the village to come up the mountain in the middle of the night to chop down the trees and sell them during the day.

    Lil ''White had always turned a blind eye to this sort of thing, but when they came over every night, it disturbed his slumber. Thus, he decided to give them a warning, but what he didn''t expect was that this warning would never reach their ears!

    This happened a year and a half ago.

    When Little White arrived in front of the group of Villagers s, he just happened to notice a family from Yin Yang Master passing by. Lil ''White did not know.

    However, when Xiao Bai rushed over, it discovered that these Villagers were mistaken. These Villagers thought that all of them came to capture it as a forest protection team, so it attacked.

    But not long after, the battle situation was one-sided, and the group of young people were easily subdued by the Yin Yang Master.

    When the misunderstanding was resolved, Villagers begged these Yin Yang Master s to let them go. At that time, there was an elder who agreed to it and these frightened Villagers s decided to sneak back home.

    But unexpectedly, these Yin Yang Master who had already left suddenly rushed back halfway, and the leading man had a bunch of blue roses in his mouth.

    It was a man around 20 years old. Even though he was a man, he was handsome, with a height of 1 metre 87, elegant long hair, wearing a Japanese kimono, with a katana at his waist, that man did not like to move his mouth when he spoke, he used a fake voice from his abdomen. From start to finish, the blue elfin in his mouth was always by his lips.

    And the people around him called it Master blue elfin.

    At that time, the blue elfin was riding a white horse, and when it rushed back it immediately drew its blade to kill, its speed was as fast as an arrow released from a bow, and in the blink of an eye, it had killed all the fleeing Villagers s!

    When Lil ''White wanted to chase after his figure again, they had already left.

    After I heard what Xiao Bai said, I said, "So it turns out that the murderer is this kind of person. I want to find such a unique person in Yin Yang Master''s house. It''s not difficult!"

    Li Ruoxi rolled her eyes at me and suggested an opinion: "Then, if we go to the Yin Yang Master''s family to have them hand over, this will not be difficult at all!"

    I had to admit: "I''m afraid it''s as difficult as ascending to heaven!"

    Although the Yin Yang Master families are fighting with each other, they are still on the same side with regards to outsiders.

    Li Ruoxi continued: "That means that we can''t take the initiative to come here, so it''s up to you. What plans do you have now?"

    I replied, "The white bones are in my hands! The Eight Gate Interlock Formation is also in the village next door. If he doesn''t obtain the white bones and finish the formation, then he won''t let this go easily.

    I''m sure he''ll come looking for me himself!

    What we didn''t expect was that in less than three days, we would see the tail of a rabbit.

    When it happened, it had nothing to do with us. It came from our neighbors.

    In the village, it didn''t seem like there were tall buildings in the city, and the so-called neighbors weren''t connected to each other.

    We call every household within a hundred meters of the village a neighbor, and in a place like the countryside, people are always warm and hospitable. Basically, everyone knows each other, and even if they are not familiar with each other, they can still be called famous.

 C48

    Chapter 48 - The Unlucky (1)

    There was a family less than 50 metres away from my house. The household''s name was great valor.

    great valor was just like its name, he was brave in everything he did. He was around 1.75 metres tall, and his entire body was covered in muscles.

    However, the villagers all knew that although great valor''s face was ugly, his character was still considered calm. Usually, he liked to do some reckless things, such as going up the mountain often and fighting the wild wolves in the mountains with a stick.

    According to what I know, in the past few years, great valor did something that everyone in the village knows about, that is, there is a tiger behind the mountain in the village that would always go down the mountain and hurt people. Although people deeply hate this tiger, they can''t do anything about it because this tiger is very smart.

    Many Villagers s went up the mountain in droves to search for tigers, but they found out that the tiger had long since hidden itself in an unknown cave, causing them to be unable to find it after searching through every nook and cranny. However, occasionally when one or two people were walking up the mountain alone, no matter where they went, they would always be caught by a tiger. In short, this tiger, as the Villagers described it, became a monster.

    And that year, great valor ran to the top of the mountain alone with a sickle in his hand. It was said that he waited for a full three days and three nights on the mountain before he met the tiger.

    great valor never brought up this matter, but everyone in the village knew about it. Everyone was very familiar with the tiger that made people hate it, including every single hair on its body.

    After staying on the mountain for three days and three nights from great valor, everyone knew that there was an additional ornament inside his house, and that was a tiger skin carpet.

    The lines on the carpet were exactly the same as the tiger''s skin on the mountain.

    After this matter was spread, he became a complete warrior in the village. Although he didn''t think of it himself and walked with the same aggressive expression as before, the respect from the people in the village towards him had increased by quite a bit.

    The great valor was thirty-five years old and had no children. Some said that he might have killed many tigers, leopards, wolves, and even caused the souls of tigers, leopards, and wolves to deliberately make things difficult for him, making him sterile in the Wife. Others said that he himself had this disease and made his wife suffer together but not get any children.

    But no matter what the truth was, the people of the village were still very envious of great valor, because not only did great valor have all of his strength and courage, the most important thing was that he also had a beautiful Wife.

    The Wife of the great valor is called Baihe.

    Her hometown was a relatively wealthy village. She had a stable job in her hometown and her parents also had decent jobs, just that once, she met a few hooligans in the town who bullied her. When great valor saw this, he immediately took action and acted bravely, this action deeply moved Baixi, so Baihe decided to stay in the village and married to great valor.

    After saying all that, in reality, I am not someone who likes to ask about the Dong Clan''s Chang Li Clan, but there is a reason why I brought the matter of great valor here, as I have been seeing him for the past few days.

    They were both in the same village, and their homes were less than fifty meters away from each other. It didn''t seem strange to see them often.

    But the strange thing is, every time I go out and meet the great valor, he sneaks around like he''s hiding behind a parasol tree not far from my house.

    The wutong tree had withered a long time ago, and its body was dry like an aged candle, ready to fall at any time. The narrow and big tree was simply unable to stop the great valor''s tall and sturdy body.

    Every time I opened the door, I would see him hiding behind a big tree, looking in my direction. Every time she met my eyes, she would smile awkwardly before nodding her head in greeting.

 C49

    Chapter 49 - The Unlucky (2)

    One afternoon, I walked to the back of a large tree and said to great valor, "Recently, I have been looking for you. Is there anything I can help you with?"

    great valor shook his head. He shook his head very quickly, as if he was in a hurry to reject the proposal.

    When I was saying those words, Xiao Bai and Li Ruoxi were there, but great valor didn''t even look at them, it was obvious that he wasn''t here to look for me, not even my family. Seeing this, I felt even more suspicious.

    I followed his gaze and saw that I had made a mistake. He wasn''t looking at us, he was looking at something at the back of our house.

    Behind our house was a family, and behind that house was also a family. Within a hundred meters, our family was next to four or five neighbors, and I didn''t know which family he was looking at. I shook my head, and didn''t care who he was looking at anymore, as long as he didn''t look at me.

    But it wasn''t over yet, and for the next week he did the same thing, and every time I saw him, I realized he was more or less wounded.

    It''s not strange for a person to be injured, but if great valor was injured, it would be very surprising. After all, when he defeated the tiger that year, he did not have a single wound on his body, and seeing here, I really could not endure it any longer. I unconsciously walked over, patted his shoulder and said: "great valor, I can see that you have a heavy heart, and you are often injured, but whether or not you have some problems, as our neighbor, we should always have some help.

    great valor didn''t want to tell me in the beginning, but after some hesitation, he decided to tell me the whole story.

    So it turns out that great valor has been really unlucky recently.

    Someone said that when people are unlucky, drinking cold water would cause them to grit their teeth. I had always thought that this was an exaggerated analogy, but after hearing about the recent encounters in great valor, I finally understood the meaning behind this sentence.

    According to great valor, there were no firewood in great valor''s house recently, so he decided to go up the mountain to chop firewood. However, he forgot to bring his sickle when he left the house, and hurriedly ran back home, but when he returned home, he realized that it was his turn to always wear the firewood at his waist. He sighed, on the other hand, was about to leave, but at this moment, he realized that his home, which originally had no firewood at all, had suddenly caught fire for no apparent reason.

    Of course, this was just one of the small matters. It could be said to be a coincidence, but the next two matters were coincidental.

    The second matter was a few days ago. great valor had driven to the village to buy some things, and an old friend called Li Jun had accompanied him.

    The two of them walked together, but in the end the Cars did not stop at all when it reached a high speed intersection. The great valor, who was driving the Cars, continued to rush forward, at this time, his friend suddenly grabbed hold of the steering wheel, and forcefully braked. Only at this moment did great valor realize, who just happened to realise that there were many pedestrians, and at this moment, the intersection caught up to red light!

    Afterwards, his friend asked him why did he go and hit someone when they were at a red light. great valor''s answer was that he found out that there was no one on the Road at that time, and in his eyes, that was not red light at all.

    What was even weirder was that not long after this incident, something happened in Li Jun''s family and he was in urgent need of money. Thus, he came to look for great valor.

    In the end, great valor''s answer was that he did not have much money and did not have much on hand. Li Jun was so angry that he mistook great valor for someone who was stingy, and the two of them started arguing in the room.

    While they were arguing, the great valor accidentally kicked down one of the dustbin. Li Jun looked at the dustbin and sneered: Bro, it''s fine if you don''t want to borrow money, but don''t.

    It was only then did great valor realize that his dustbin was filled with money. He counted it out carefully and found that it was at least ten to twenty thousand.

    However, the great valor did not remember any of this. In his eyes, he only remembered that the dustbin s normally threw away some garbage, and his own family was not rich. It was when he was short on money, how could he throw his money inside the dustbin s!

    It was at this time that great valor realized that he had been blinded by something recently. Whether it was the Road at the crossroads, the wealth within the dustbin, or the things originally very important in his life, they had all been casually discarded like trash.

    After that, great valor gave four or five consecutive examples, each of which were common small matters in life, and each of them was not worth mentioning. Everyone had met each other before, but when these small matters were brought together, it made people feel that it was strange.

    It was like a man who, in the morning, slipped on a banana peel and fell down once, by chance, twice, carelessly, but every day for a week or so he stepped on the same banana peel in different places and it was worth noting.

    Hearing the great valor''s words, I said to him, "You are indeed very unlucky, but I don''t really understand why you keep sneaking in front of our door as if you were spying on us. It can''t be that just because you did this, you will pass on your bad luck to others, right?"

 C50

    Chapter 50 - Phoenix Jadeite (1)

    Some people say that good luck can be shared, but in reality what they share is just the atmosphere of celebration, not the true sharing of other people''s luck to you.

    Even this sort of unfortunate luck could not be shared.

    great valor thought for a long time before he finally told me the real reason.

    The great valor was originally a truck driver in a village and had not rested all year round. Especially in winter, when he rested at the side, he would often travel long distances in order to earn more money.

    However, the carriage did not have any heating facilities, so as time passed, great valor got a cold leg at a young age. He was not afraid of anything, only that his leg would hurt in the winter and be extremely painful.

    Every year, before winter came, he would go to the town to buy some medicine to treat his old legs in case he needed to get through the winter.

    A week ago, after he had bought his medicine in the nearest town, he had come back to find that there was a store selling his favorite stinky tofu on the railway station path.

    great valor just drank two more bottles of wine and ate a few more bouquets of stinky tofu, delaying the time.

    He had planned to arrive home at 7 p.m., only to return to the village at 11 p.m.

    At that time, the great valor had already missed the last bus, so he had no choice but to pay a high price to hire a tricycle to drive himself back.

    But tonight, great valor had a nagging feeling that something was wrong! Although he had walked this path a thousand times, he did not know why, but tonight, he always felt that this path was different from usual.

    great valor looked around carefully. Along the way, they were surrounded by bamboo forests and small paths that were bumpy and full of potholes. It was exactly the same as when he came here.

    Ah Yong looked around at the familiar surroundings and kept feeling unwell. After a while, he suddenly realized the difference tonight.

    There were many lights on the road tonight.

    great valor clearly remembered that the surroundings were woods and no one lived in this place. Although the distance from this road to the village was not even half an hour, because the nearby land was relatively low and wet all year round, which made it unsuitable for human habitation, this place belonged to a blank space. There were no villas, nor were there any farmers.

    great valor looked towards the lights, only to find that at the end of the lights, there was the constant sounds of children playing, boys and girls fighting in one place. Occasionally, he would hear some merchants selling their goods, but the lights were all around them, creating a scene of prosperity.

    great valor felt that it was strange, because his eyesight was always very good, and the place where the lights were lit was only around 50 metres away. For some reason, he could only hear the sounds but not see anyone.

    The most important thing was that the great valor was not afraid, but the problem was that the place with the light was actually a graveyard inside the village. A few days ago, a friend of his, whose father had passed away, helped with the funeral and went to that place.

    Thinking about it, great valor''s speed became faster and faster. He increased his speed to the throttle and kept on running.

    Not long after, they finally arrived at the village. In this village, the first house that entered was a house that was completely empty.

    This family used to be a family of three, but an accident happened in the village. When the family of three was burning coal at home, they accidentally fell asleep, and the family of three was completely burnt to death by the smoke.

    Furthermore, the neighbors all felt that this was bad luck, so they all hid far away. One by one, they moved far away.

    When great valor drove past this house, he took a look at the empty and ice-cold room before continuing onward. However, not long after, he suddenly realized that he had returned!

    great valor was puzzled, when he was driving, he had always been driving in a straight line, so how could he possibly drive back?

    The great valor shook his head and looked at the surrounding routes again. This time, he was careful, and after walking for a distance, he dropped two pieces of trunk''s firewood on the ground. He pointed to the bamboo forests around and he noticed that her own trunk''s logs were all pine trees cut down from the mountains.

 C51

    Chapter 51 - Phoenix Jadeite (2)

    Just like this, great valor continued to walk forward. After driving the Cars for around half an hour, he finally realized that it was not his mistake, but actually his return!

    Only then did great valor know that he must be unlucky to have met a ghost wall, so he simply turned off the Cars and stayed where he was, not moving an inch.

    Fortunately, nothing strange happened during the latter half of the night. He simply hid inside the Cars and used the Cars''s light to take out a novel to read while passing the time.

    He turned around and discovered that there was a black car driving towards his direction. great valor thought that since he had seen the Wall-Hitting Ghost, he must have been circling around for the entire night, but he never thought that he would be able to meet someone else in the Wall-Hitting Ghost.

    Ah Yong immediately flashed a light signal to the Cars in front of him, then the black car stopped right beside great valor. When the Door opened the door, great valor discovered that the person driving the car was actually a woman!

    There were many women in the village who knew how to drive, but great valor had never seen a cripple who could drive.

    When he got off the car, he was leaning on his walking stick, but that woman was very pretty. She looked to be in her early twenties, with coiled hair, a oval face, and willow leaf eyebrows, and from the moment she drove the Door all the way to the moment she got off the car, her movements were smooth and fluid, extremely fast, and it was completely impossible to tell that she was a cripple. From this, it could be seen that his leg problems had not occurred recently.

    After asking around, she found out that this woman was a newbie who had just moved to the village. She was usually introverted and did not like to walk around, so it was the first time great valor saw her.

    The woman explained her address briefly, then stopped talking about her own matters. The two of them started talking about some insignificant topics, and tonight, since great valor did not say anything about what they saw, she must have thought that the other party was from Girl. Especially at night, to prevent the other party from feeling fear.

    After chatting until dawn, the woman was willing to leave. However, before she left, the woman thanked great valor for accompanying her until the sun rose, and as a result, she gave great valor a present.

    The gift was brought along by the woman, it was a jade green, with a phoenix carved on it. Although great valor does not understand the meaning of jade artifacts, looking at its outer appearance, it must be extremely expensive.

    In the beginning, the great valor would have absolutely rejected, but the woman had definitely put the Phoenix jade pendant in great valor''s car, and then the woman drove her black car away first.

    The tricycle naturally couldn''t compare to a car. Not long after great valor gave chase, the car disappeared, and at the end of the day, he didn''t know the woman''s name, nor did he know how to contact her. Just like that, he muddle-headedly brought another person''s jade pendant to his own home.

    Since that day onwards, the great valor had one after another of bad luck. In the beginning, his bad luck did not link the jade pendant together. On that day, when he decided to return the piece of jade pendant to the woman, he came to the place where the lady previously told him to stay.

    However, when he arrived, he found that there was no one here. There was no one here, and it was just an empty space.

    First of all, he had asked around, and no one had seen this woman before. Then, after careful thought, he realized that the things great valor had encountered that night were like the Wall-Hitting Ghost, which could normally trap only one person. He had not heard that it could trap quite a few people, thus, he did not want any outsiders to enter during that night.

    As for why great valor had been hiding in front of our home recently, the reason was very simple. That was because the woman had given him the address, and was not far behind us, so when he hid in front of our house, he actually wasn''t looking at our home. He wanted to see if the few families behind our house had any similar women.

    If everything happens near my house, then I might as well follow great valor to walk around for a bit. I want to see what exactly is going on with that woman and that jade pendant.

    Around my house, there are five families, among which three families work in the nearby town, and basically don''t see my son during the day. In the other family, this family lives in the hands of the elderly, and their children work in other countries, leaving only one grandson behind.

    I have heard that this family does not live here very often. It comes from a scientific institute somewhere, and some researchers are preparing to conduct experiments on corn production in this village. Therefore, this room is the temporary stopping point for these researchers, but that was more than ten years ago. As for the results of this research, I do not know, in short, I have not seen any of these people since they came here.

    Since it''s an investigation, of course I have to go to the strangest house.

    great valor and I directly followed a small path and arrived at the courtyard of the family. This house was not small, there were only four tile-roofed buildings, and every room had four corners where one could sit. In the middle of the Courtyard, there was a dried up pond in the middle.

 C52

    Chapter 52 - Four-horned Tombstone (1)

    When I entered the Courtyard, my first impression was that the buildings here were a little strange. Most rural families would have a large tile house built in the middle of the Courtyard.

    This family had built four tile-roofed buildings in the middle of Courtyard. Each tiled house only had two rooms, which was equivalent to dividing an entire room into four parts, with four corners. In the middle, there was even a pool of water for enjoying the scenery.

    I asked great valor: "Did that woman say she lived here?"

    great valor nodded. Although he was not a lustful person, he was at least a man in his prime.

    And as long as it was a robust man who saw this kind of peerless beauty in Beautiful women, none of them would not want to take an extra look, unless this person was gay.

    Thus, when great valor became certain that his memory was correct, I believe that his brain remembered correctly.

    However, this courtyard didn''t look like someone was living in it. The four rooms were all empty. Each room had four walls, and not to mention household appliances, even the smallest bed didn''t exist.

    When the great valor saw this, he also understood that if he did not create this place, then that woman would have said that it was in the wrong place.

    But I don''t think the great valor was wrong, and the woman was right, because there''s something wrong with this place.

    When I entered a room, I discovered that below the southeast corner of the room, there was a Tombstone. That Tombstone was extremely short, only half a meter long.

    Generally speaking, when a person dies, the Tombstone would usually be built inside the grave, not at the place where the person dies.

    Otherwise, the streets and alleys would probably be filled with Tombstone.

    I crouched down and got close to the Tombstone. I discovered that there was a person''s name written on the Tombstone, it was an ordinary name, so ordinary that no matter who it was, they would never remember it.

    After that, I walked towards the other three rooms and found that in the southeast corner of each room, there was an identical Tombstone, and each of the Tombstone had a person''s name carved on them.

    Seeing that, the great valor asked: "These four Tombstone s are all different people. Bro, do you think that this family encountered some kind of disaster and died here?"

    I have neither confirmed nor denied this question.

    I didn''t deny it because it was indeed possible. After all, when we were walking out of the door, the family of three that passed by did indeed die from the gas.

    I immediately lowered my head, and bowed three times towards the Tombstone. great valor did the same thing as me, but when he lowered his head, he suddenly froze.

    I was afraid that something might have happened to him, so I immediately patted his shoulder. great valor scratched his head and said embarrassedly: Aiya, I''m sorry, I was distracted the moment I wasn''t paying attention, I know what''s going on now, I''m going to return to my original owner now! "

    After great valor had finished speaking, he took out the Phoenix jade pendant and carefully placed it beside the Tombstone while holding it with both hands.

    great valor told me that night, the woman told her the name, and the name on the Tombstone was the woman''s name!

 C53

    Chapter 53 - Four-horned Tombstone (2)

    This is a strange name, at least amongst the hundred family names, I don''t remember having such a surname. Since he said it like that, then he probably did indeed see a ghost that time, I also don''t know why this woman called Wu Chuan gave the ominous Phoenix jade pendant to great valor. Since we have found its owner now, returning it to its original owner should be a matter of course.

    After the great valor was put away, we went back to our own homes. This matter could be considered as a simple conclusion.

    But what I didn''t expect was that on the same day, after three hours, someone from great valor''s family came to find me.

    The one who came this time wasn''t great valor, it was his Wife Lily.

    When mentioning the lily, the first thing that came to mind of the people in the village was that she had a valiant great valor.

    So when I saw the great valor in the village, I didn''t feel that it was strange, but when I saw the Lily come looking for me, my stomach was full of questions.

    Lily, on the other hand, was quite generous. After seeing me, she smiled lightly and casually walked into our Courtyard.

    Lily was currently wearing a set of white Skirt clothes, like a pure white lotus, which gave off a distinct feeling, causing one''s eyes to light up.

    Although she was already a wife, her every action and gesture would always reveal the shyness of a young girl. It truly made people sigh with emotion, great valor had married a good Wife.

    After Baihe came in, Shanshan politely said, "This little girl dares to disturb you. My Husband has a request. Please stay here for a moment. It''s an important matter and this little girl is extremely grateful."

    How could there be such a polite person among the women around me? His words made me feel uncomfortable. After hesitating for a long time, I still couldn''t say what was going on. My mind went blank, and I didn''t even give a reply.

    Since Lily was able to come, then something important must have happened in the house when he said that, but no matter if it was the way she walked or the way she spoke, this woman was not the least bit anxious. It seems that the women born in the village are different, this Lily most likely came from some kind of outstanding College Students, and her body always carried a sense of being a student.

    In the end, it was Li Ruoxi who walked out. She opened the door of the Courtyard, and said with the same smiling face: "Sister-in-law, what is it that''s so urgent?"

    great valor is older than me. Although I don''t know how old this Lily is, it''s not a problem to call her sister-in-law.

    This little girl does not know anything about medicine, and can only do simple things for my husband. But I didn''t expect that, with his knee becoming more and more serious, in just a short hour, he has become so red and swollen that he can no longer walk, and this little girl thought that finding a doctor was the best policy, but didn''t think that my husband would insist on me inviting everyone here. My husband''s tone was very stubborn, so this little girl had no choice but to come and beg for everyone.

    It seemed like he was also very anxious, just that he was not good at showing off. Without saying a word, I brought Li Ruoxi and Baihe to great valor''s house.

    When he saw the great valor, it was as if he had become a different person. He did not look brave at all, but instead gave off a slightly cowardly feeling to others.

    He was lying on the bed with a thick quilt over his head and his body was shaking, and when he saw us coming he opened it and was about to get out of bed when I saw, too, that his knees were indeed swollen and red.

    I walked over and lightly pinched his knee, but didn''t expect great valor to scream out in pain. I almost sat up!

    Just now, I was only testing out the degree of the other party''s injury. Judging from its appearance, it was only a red swelling. I thought it was an allergy or a slight impact, but upon touching it, I realized that the other party''s kneecap had been fractured.

    Furthermore, the degree of the fracture was very serious, so he had to call a doctor.

    I quickly told Lily to contact the doctor, then sat beside great valor and asked him, "What happened to you? It''s only been a few minutes and you''ve already become like this! "

    Li Ruoxi also followed: "The weather isn''t that cold, why would you need such a thick blanket?"

    great valor lifted the blanket and I touched his forehead. This fellow''s entire body was covered in cold sweat, not only did his knees have problems, he even had a fever.

    Just a moment ago, he was still alive and kicking when he entered the old residence with me. It had been less than two hours, yet he had already turned into this appearance, as though he had grown two to three years older in an instant.

    Before I could ask in detail, great valor opened a drawer beside him. He took out an item from the drawer, I am extremely familiar with that item, and I have seen it before, it is the Phoenix jade pendant!

    This jade pendant was personally handled by me, what, this great valor got it back?

    I was just about to ask about that when great valor said: "When I went back home, I wanted to change into a different Clothes, but when I took off the Clothes, I found something on the ground. I picked it up and it was this jade pendant, and then I went back to the old house and threw this piece of jade pendant there.

    Before, this piece of jade pendant he saw from beginning to end was emerald green, but now, at the very top of the jade pendant, a dark red color slowly appeared around the phoenix''s head. Furthermore, if one took this piece in hand and carefully observed it, it would emit a dark red color and slowly spread at a rate visible to the right eye.

 C54

    I saw that great valor and Lily did not say anything, but they came to find me because they didn''t understand what was going on. If I were to ask again, it would basically be to play a lute to a cow.

    Since it is inconvenient for great valor''s body, then I will bring Baihe and Li Ruoxi to the old dwelling once more.

    As we were walking out the door, I noticed a strange person.

    It was an old man, an old man holding a broom.

    It was not strange to see an old man on the street, even though he looked to be in his seventies, wearing a white shirt, a black Suit and a tie, he looked like an English gentleman.

    Strangely, with his clothes on, he was actually doing cleaning work in front of the door. The other thing was that our village''s habit was to sweep the snow in front of our door, unlike those big cities, where there was usually no so-called property management. The so-called public health, was an area that every household had their own distribution of land, and every household was used to mobilizing their families, young and old, as well as some people with the ability to work, to clean the streets of our village on Saturday.

    But it was clear that the person in charge of cleaning the area in front of great valor''s home naturally belonged to great valor.

    But now, an old man was doing the cleaning in front of someone else.

    I wanted to go up and say hello, but the old man kept his head down and didn''t say anything, and when he saw me approaching, he deliberately moved aside, clearly not wanting to talk to us.

    I ignored the old man and the three of us returned to the old residential area.

    After I walked in, it was the same as last time. When I arrived before the Tombstone, I bowed my head low and bowed three times to it, then placed the jade pendant in front of it and chanted a Tranquil Heart Incantation. If anyone in this room was willing to listen, I hope that he would be able to rest in peace and not make things difficult for the great valor again. While I was chanting a string of incantations, Lily squatted down and lowered her head to look at the Tombstone. Unconsciously, she touched the Tombstone.

    I looked around and saw that there were only the three of us in the room, and it was clear that the source of the scream was not one of us.

    When I looked back, I found Lily looking at the Tombstone, stammering, "I have never seen such a strange thing in my life. Master, how can this be solved?"

    Lily looked frightened, and looked at me pitifully. But she spoke in a very strange way, and it sounded as if she was from ancient times!

    Forget it, now isn''t the time to study the tone of others. I look down and realize that the Tombstone has lost its color.

    What the hell was going on?

    When I looked closer, I found that this had nothing to do with the merchant. The Tombstone''s setting was like this, the stone on its surface was fake, but it was a cover, and after the gray Tombstone fell off, it revealed a red color.

    There were many kinds of red colour on the Tombstone. The color was blood-red, and not only was it red, it seemed like blood was flowing on it!

    That small Tombstone continued to bleed profusely from every part of its body. Moreover, there was no signs of it stopping at all.

    In the blink of an eye, the ground was stained with blood the height of a thumb. Even our soles were stained with this sticky substance, and the smell of blood in the air became increasingly thick.

    Lily screamed and burst out the door, and I followed him out of the room.

    When I looked inside, it wasn''t just us who were in the room. The other three rooms were also in the same situation, and blood was already flowing through the gap in the door.

    The next scene was even more shocking, there seemed to be a few shadows in each room, and these shadows dressed as if they were from ancient times. Men wore kimonos, women wore Skirt s, their colors were ordinary and single, they were not men or women, all of them had long hair.

 C55

    Chapter 55 - Red Ruins (2)

    I hurriedly told Lily, "This place of yours is infected by evil spirits. It seems that your Husband has met some extraordinary things. Stay in the courtyard and don''t come in!"

    After I finished this sentence, a single person rushed into the room. Although it was impossible to prove that the things inside were dangerous to us, I still wanted to see what the other party was capable of.

    The moment I entered the room, I felt that the room was filled with extremely dense Yin Qi, and the blood in the room had almost reached the location of the Neck. To me, it is rather strange, this blood can only continue to accumulate in the room, and it will not flow out of the room. Even though the door to the room is open, it seems to have some sort of air wall blocking the blood in the room.

    I went in and picked up a peach wood sword. As long as I saw the shadow, I would chop it off without saying a word, but it seemed to have some effect. Every time the peach wood sword slashed across, the shadow would scatter and disappear from the sky.

    Not long after, there were fewer Soul s, but I realized that there was no use in using them, because when there were less than ten of them, every time I cut one of them down, another one would come out from the ground. Furthermore, every time they appeared, they would all look different.

    At this moment, I wanted to say that I have already chopped about ten people, how could there still be a steady stream of people appearing. Don''t tell me that this ancient land used to be a Schools or a prison or something like that, but there are only a lot of people!

    As the number of these souls increased, I gradually began to run out of energy. I couldn''t take it anymore, so I could only drag the three of them to head back and start planning again.

    As a result, when we returned to great valor''s house, we discovered that the seal in the great valor was dark, and there was a high fever going on. I took out his pulse, and discovered that the internal condition of his body was still normal, and the cause of his illness was unknown.

    I pushed great valor a bit and called two doctors over as well. However, they could only shake their heads, unable to make sense of the situation.

    At this time, Lily could no longer hold herself back and pulled her husband by the hand. Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed, "I believe my husband will definitely get through this crisis and defeat this illness!"

    When Lily said those words, she was practically kneeling in front of great valor. It would be good if she didn''t kneel, but the moment she kneeled down, I saw something fall out from her pocket.

    I originally thought that the jade pendant had returned to her body, but I discovered that what fell out wasn''t a perfect match, but a blue elfin instead.

    blue elfin!

    In my eyes, this thing symbolized the mastermind. I immediately grabbed onto the lily, then picked up the blue elfin with my other hand and loudly questioned, "Where did you get this thing from?"

    Perhaps I had been calm before, but now my attitude changed, making it hard for Lily to adapt. She stared at me with her watery eyes, her face filled with astonishment.

    However, I didn''t let go of the hand that was holding onto the lily. These few days, even though I was resting at home, I have always paid attention to the big and small matters of any family in the village.

    Lily replied, "This is a business gift that this little girl has backed up. In three days, it will be my husband''s birthday. My husband once said that he only wants to see blue elfin once in his entire life, in order to fulfill my husband''s wish, this little girl bought this flower at the market."

    I pinched the flower with my hand and realised that the blue elfin was fake. It was as if it wasn''t a flower at all, but was made of plastic.

    The blue elfin that the mastermind left behind did not undergo any kind of treatment. It was a miracle that was purely natural, something that the toy in my hand could not compare with.

    While I was distracted, I shouted outside, "Stop shouting, there''s no one in the house!"

    Immediately after, an old man''s voice came from outside the door, the old man said: "Young lad, quickly open the door, you guys have offended the General, if you do not open the door, the villagers will be in trouble!"

    When I heard this voice, I suddenly remembered the old man that I saw sweeping the floor. I immediately went to open the door, and found that it was indeed him. The old man walked into the house with a walking stick.

    He touched great valor''s pulse point and took out a purple gold bottle gourd. The bottle gourd was extremely small and was about the size of a little finger. However, when he placed the bottle gourd beside great valor''s bed, great valor gradually stopped feeling pain and fell asleep.

    Seeing the current situation, I said, "I didn''t expect this old man to be such an expert. Please advise me further on today''s matter!"

    The old man sighed, shook his head and said, "It''s not that high, but it''s just a fortune-telling trick from the past. The old man sighed, shook his head and said," It''s not that high, but it''s just a fortune-telling trick from the past.

 C56

    Chapter 56 - General Palace (1)

    Some people say that when a child grows up to be one or two years old, it is possible to remember things.

    However, I can be more accurate to say that this sentence is a sick sentence and not complete. The child''s so-called memory can only remember one side of the scene. As for the specific matter, he simply can''t remember or explain it clearly.

    It was like a two year old child suddenly seeing a fire in his house, and then the people in the room began to scream. This shocking scene would forever remain in the child''s mind.

    But if you ask him, how on earth did that fire start and how did it go out in the end? He might not be able to clearly explain the entire sequence of events, and could not record the entire process from beginning to end.

    So how old is it that a man can begin to record things in their entirety?

    I don''t know!

    I''ve never studied it. At least, I only know that when a child is six or seven years old, he will definitely be able to remember it, because everything that happened in this room is in the mind of this old man.

    A few decades ago, before the reforms opened, there was a big family in this place.

    This family''s territory is extremely vast, and not just the courtyard we are currently in, even the hospital is the center of it. The surrounding area of a hundred miles all belongs to their family.

    And the reason why they had such a large area of land was because this family''s ancestor was once a hero during the Warring States Era. They were known as the Changsheng.

    As for what this Changsheng had accomplished in the past, there were no detailed records in the history. All that was known was that the Kaiser had given this land to the Changsheng back then, allowing his family to set up camp here.

    In this way, the family passed down from generation to generation, multiplying and reproducing here until the changes of the times welcomed China''s modern reform.

    During the Cultural Revolution, they fought against landowners and divided the land, and the General Palace became one of the first targets. When the people from the General Palace heard this news, they immediately scattered and took out valuable treasures to wander around the world.

    Following the changes of the times, the most boisterous General Palace became the talk of the town in the blink of an eye, amidst a flood of history.

    When this person''s heart was in pieces, there was a group of people in the General Palace who would rather defend the General Palace with their lives than leave it for even half a step! This group of people were not afraid of losing the property of the General Palace, but rather, they were afraid of losing the dignity of the General Palace.

    The Changsheng had reared and flourished for hundreds of years in this land, a place where they had once achieved brilliant achievements, a proof that their family had once risen to prominence. As the saying went, as a person, one must not forget their roots, and this land was their foundation.

    There were about a dozen or so people in this group. They were the doyens of the General Palace, and the majority of their family members were all surnamed Lin.

    During the process of fighting against the landlord, he had bumped into the Red Guards several times, and they were unable to determine the victor. These people were willing to die just like that, putting in all their effort to resist, causing the General Mansion, which was originally planned to win in a month, to spend three years time without moving an inch.

    And in this General Palace, the leader of the show was not a brave general, but a woman. Her name was Lin Mei Jing.

    Lin Meijing, who had the blood of the old General flowing in his body, was directly related to his. His bones were filled with the arrogance of the General, and he would rather die than submit. He was normally kind to others, but once it involved someone invading the General Palace, he would suddenly become stronger than men! Among them, killing the enemy was a meritorious deed.

    As a result, when many people saw Lin Meiming, they immediately gave her the nickname ''Mother Yaksha''. Those who had never seen her before thought that this Lin Meiming was definitely a shrew, or a fiendish demon with a green face and fangs. The Lin Family members knew that this Lin Meiming was nicknamed ''Mother Yaksha'', but she looked like the Seven Fairies.

 C57

    Chapter 57 - General Palace (2)

    But Lin Mei Jing did not think like that. She believed that beauty and figure were just external objects, that the reason people lived was because they had their own beliefs, and the General was one of them. That was why every time someone saw the mother yaksha on the battlefield, they would feel terrified, and might even flee before they could fight.

    After repelling the Red Guards several times, the Red Guards seemed to get tired of it. They were originally placed first on the list, but gradually, they became weak, and even eliminated Yaksha from the list.

    He was afraid of doing things again and again, three times, and three times.

    The Red Guards had fought multiple times, and when they found it difficult to win the fight to seize the land, the three big words, General Palace, started to line up continuously, until their names could not be seen on the rankings.

    This matter was basically over. What he did not expect was that Lin Meiming and a Husband. Before their marriage, he was a diligent young man. After he got married, he found out that Lin Meijing''s family was a descendant of the General in the past, so he changed as well. He began to eat, eat, and be lazy, and never worked; he completely relied on the family''s family background to support him.

    Towards this change, Lin Meijing did not pay too much attention. Some of her more masculine women''s characters, even their own nerves had started to become rough. Towards his own Husband''s inaction, she did not care about it at all.

    Her Husband was also planning for the future. Sooner or later, the General would be in ruins, and rather than just sitting at home and waiting for death, it would be better for her to pay him with both hands. Perhaps, she could be considered a meritorious general in the future.

    The General Palace belonged to Lin Meiming herself, and from generation to generation, she had never passed it down to outsiders. If she wanted to obtain Lin Meiming''s consent, giving the entire General Palace away to someone else for no reason, it would be even harder than ascending to the heavens.

    Thus, one night, Lin Meijing''s Husband secretly poisoned Lin Meijing''s evening tea with some deadly poison. After that, Lin Meijing''s poison flared up and she died on the spot. According to the clan''s rules, if the descendant of the General Manor dies, and there is no direct heir, the side family members can have the right to inherit.

    Just like this, the vicious Husband had caused the death of his Wife and obtained the entire Palace''s territory. However, when her Husband Palace was in her hands, he did not stay for more than a hundred days.

    Therefore, he took the land deed and walked in front of the Red Guards, willingly giving all of his property and land to the local citizens, so that they could share it equally.

    A few people immediately beamed with joy, the Red Guards had also given him honors, and as for the General Mansion, it no longer existed from that day onwards.

    However, things were not over yet. After the General Palace was offered up, all of the buildings in the center of the palace were forcibly destroyed by the Red Guards. In the future, this piece of land would be divided evenly among the local Residents s and then used to live.

    This place could not be lived in, there were many Villagers here. It was said that when he went out at night, he would always see a woman standing in his courtyard, and sometimes she would even wave at him!

    Sometimes, in the middle of the night, he would hear a strange sound coming from the room. Sometimes, when it was getting more serious, he would hear a woman say, "If people don''t offend me, I won''t offend them!"

    The local Villagers immediately looked up to report on this matter, but this matter was deemed superstitious at the time, and during the current events, they were trying to find a way to defeat Ox, Ghost and Snake. If they casually said the word "ghost", they would probably be criticized.

    At most, there would be a few leading Villagers s who would raise their opinions, lying that the inside of the village was dark and humid, the night was cold, and it was not suitable for people to live in. They all wanted to move to other places.

    However, these reasons were ruthlessly beaten back, and they were unable to speak of the truth. All they could do was sullenly return.

    Not long after this happened, some people appeared in the village with ill intentions. This person dared not stay in the room by himself, so he thought of a way to suffer together, and this group of people first put forward the slogan of defeating Ox, Ghost, Snake and God, and then told everyone that there was absolutely no problem with the area they lived in. If anyone dared to leave during this time, that person was a superstitious person, the target of being criticized.

    When Kid was in such a mess, the shock was even more intense. They did not say anything during the day, and at night, they trembled in fear, secretly cursing all eighteen generations of the Kid''s ancestors.

    Kid belonged to the poorest of the Villagers, he was usually lazy and did not work, and it was fine that he did not work, but he was even jealous.

    Kid was the first to feel scared when news of this haunted residential area spread. However, this place was given to him by the government, even if he did not want to live here, he would not be able to leave if he had any free money. In order to prevent everyone from leaving, he had said these words.

    People were constantly troubled by poverty and hunger, coupled with the fact that there were very few people reading in the village, most of them did not have their own opinions and only knew how to obey and obey. So, no one dared to leave this place, even if they slept during the day and were scared awake at night, they would still rather die than leave.

 C58

    Chapter 58 - Night Fire (1)

    At first, there were a few families who heard some soft footsteps at night, but the strange noises became louder and louder, to the point where almost everyone living around could hear them, but they all dared to listen, not daring to say a word.

    As a result, on the night of the first month of 1957, a huge tragedy occurred.

    As soon as the night came, the families began to return to their rooms, pretending to enjoy the night, the moon had not yet come out, and they all turned on their lights, afraid that something unclean would come into the room at night, and this was not a habit for a day or two, as the people around them were known as the Lunar race, because at night the lights would be on until dawn.

    However, these few days were rather strange. In the village, there was a blackout. No one could turn on the lights, so they could only use candles instead. However, the cold wind rustled in the night, giving off an eerie feeling.

    This time, they had hugged each other early in the morning. None of them could sleep, nor did they dare to walk on the ground. Sure enough, that night, they heard the sound of a woman crying and whispering.

    Some of the residents here had lived here for more than half a year, so they weren''t surprised to hear this kind of sound once or twice. However, they found that the women tonight spoke differently.

    Tonight''s women cried as they began to speak, but the words they spoke were different. What she said was, "Today, all of you will die!"

    These words were repeated a dozen times, and everyone''s hearts were filled with fear and unease. But just as they were extremely worried, all of the candles in the houses suddenly fell to the ground, igniting in a split-second.

    Although candles could be used to burn things, the rate of burning was very slow. After all, this wasn''t an oil lamp. It could be extinguished with a blow. Thus, it was unlikely to cause a big fire.

    However, for some unknown reason, the moment the candle fell to the ground, it was as if the entire room was set ablaze. Everyone within the room had no time to escape as their bodies were completely engulfed in flames!

    The raging inferno burned for more than three hours. During this time, it could not be extinguished no matter what method was used. Especially when the flames were spraying water, they did not extinguish, but instead increased in intensity!

    Finally, in desperation, it became pitch black.

    A strong gust of wind blew over, turning the charred charcoal and the human''s body into ashes, naturally rolling them together in the air.

    The pile of ash floated in the air, as if it had a life of its own. It formed the face of a woman. The woman floated in the air and said to the people who came to save the fire, "If anyone offends me, I will be the prisoner!"

    After saying that, the woman also disappeared, because they had never seen her again. In short, many people in the future believed that this place was the doing of the soul of the resident of General Palace!

    From then on, this place became a piece of empty land. No one dared to touch this uninhabited land.

    However, after the reform and opening up, in 1982, people''s living conditions gradually improved. One after another, enterprises appeared, and the real estate that appeared in the market also became a rising industry.

    No one would dare to take over a piece of land that had been left empty for 30 or 40 years. This was because every single successor would always accidentally die, or perhaps something bad would happen to their family. So, everyone could only look at this treasure land with their eyes, but no one dared to make a move on it!

 C59

    Chapter 59 - Night Fire (2)

    Suddenly, one day, an entrepreneur invited over a Taoists. He was a cultivator from a certain mountain and found a room in the middle, saying that this room was where the soul used to be.

    In order to suppress the evil spirits in this place, this Taoists had originally pushed all of the Big House s over, and once again built four small rooms within the Courtyard. In every room, there was a Tombstone s, and they had even searched for many children in the village.

    The four gray Tombstone were quickly drenched in red blood, and after that, they were placed in four different corners. That way, it was said that they could suppress the evil spirit in the middle.

    Later on, because the red Tombstone looked very terrifying, the villagers were more afraid. Helpless, they painted a layer of gray material on top of the red Tombstone to hide it.

    From then on, this place became peaceful again. At that time, it was said that this array could only suppress the soul for a moment, but not for a lifetime. In the future, the soul might break the enchantment and return to the human world.

    With Taoists''s words, the developers'' eyes turned red.

    They had their own plans at first, wanting to build a business and a Residents Tower in this beautiful place, but when they thought about the female ghost that could come out at any time being pressed down from the ground, they immediately started to retreat. These originally excited people immediately had a bucket of cold water poured over their heads, instantly calming themselves down.

    If something happens in the future, these entrepreneurs think, then the responsibility might be for themselves. Who seems to be safe and sound right now? But who would have known that the day they prepared to reappear in female ghost would be in the next ten years, or five years, or even just tomorrow?

    In the end, the investors left one by one, and the matter of the developers building plant s also ended.

    A few years later, the population of the village continued to grow, but there was no other way around it. In the end, the government funded the construction of some bungalows.

    At first, people did not dare to live in the Taoists. Then, the government released the idea that they would live here and be free of rent. Therefore, every family had some brave people who wanted to live in them.

    He had originally wanted to try it out himself, but after living there for half a year, he realized that nothing had happened, because he began to feel at ease, and the number of people slowly started to increase. Not long after, this place was already full of Residents, and there was only one house that no one lived in, and that house was the one built by the Taoists.

    The main function of the array is that the four Tombstone in the four corners, as long as the blood traces exist within the Tombstone, they will be able to suppress the evil spirits below. But because of the passage of time, the blood traces, in theory, will slowly spread in the air, until they completely disappear. Luckily, when the time came, there was a layer of gray paint on the outside of the blood traces, making it impossible for the blood traces to come into contact with air.

    Unexpectedly, after I left today, Lily took the opportunity to bump into the Tombstone, and removed all of the gray pigment on the Tombstone, making the blood stains inside come into direct contact with the air.

    The moment the bloodstains from ten years ago made contact with the air, they immediately disappeared. In other words, the evil spirits that were originally pressing down on us were forcibly released by us!

    After hearing what the old man said, I immediately left the house. I saw that the blood in the room was flowing out like a small stream.

    However, each drop of blood was like a strong sulfuric acid. Wherever it flowed, not a single blade of grass grew, and an aura of death permeated the area.

    If that thing met a plant, the plant would wither. If it met an animal, the animal would be badly mutilated, and even the animal would instantly rust from encountering steel. That red blood seemed to be able to control time, making the world flow to the end of time.

    I opened the door and looked at the scenery in front of me. It was extremely spectacular, as if the Sea of Hell was facing the human world. As expected of the descendant of the Great General, even the dead Evil Spirit Yin Qi is growing stronger!

    In this moment of crisis, I don''t know why, but I suddenly thought of an irrelevant question.

    In the past the female ghost had said, if people did not offend me, then I would not offend them.

    The problem was, although the female ghost had been released, there was no need to harm anyone. Furthermore, the sea of blood is boundless, if I do not stop it soon, the entire village would be drowned in the sea of blood. At that time, it would truly be a place of death.

    From this, it could be seen that there was no grudge between Zhang Xuan and the other party.

    Thinking about it carefully, what great valor said to me, when he met female ghost, he also met him by chance and did not offend anything in the female ghost. Instead, he gave the mysterious jade pendant to great valor on his own accord. After all, the world has changed and the female ghost could not possibly go fishing!

 C60

    Seeing the large amount of blood rushing towards me, I made my decision immediately. I took out a handful of peach wood sword s and bit open my middle finger.

    The peach wood sword flew over and directly nailed itself to the ground. Indeed, all of this blood was the demonic blood, the peach wood sword in my hand was a set of protective items left behind, and normally when I am not using it, it''s the size of a finger, I can hang it on the Neck at will. If I were to chant an incantation, it will become more than a meter long, and its main function is to never change its weight.

    The peach wood sword pierced right into the other side, and stopped abruptly when it saw the vast and turbulent sea of blood nights in front of the peach wood sword.

    However, this could only prevent one stream of blood from flowing out. At this moment, the sea of blood in all directions was monstrous. I could block one side, but I couldn''t care less about other areas.

    The first thing I could be sure of was that my direction was safe, but as I watched the blood continuously invade the surroundings, several Villagers s were directly submerged in the sea of blood, and even the house and their people disappeared without a trace!

    Lily was so anxious that she stomped her feet and said, "In my opinion, if this continues, this village will definitely experience a calamity, or even get wiped out. I have to think of a way to stop it!"

    F * ck, this is simple. If I can stop you, why can''t I go?

    Just when I was powerless, I suddenly realised that a part of my body started to emit a red light. Looking towards the direction of the light, I discovered that the red light wasn''t coming from my body, but from the red jade pendant that was stuffed in my pocket.

    The jade-green jade pendant was completely dyed blood-red. I took out the jade pendant and asked the old man beside me: "Old sir, you''re very knowledgeable, do you think this jade pendant has anything to do with this blood sea?"

    When I asked him, he just noticed that the old man had already sat down on the ground and was trembling in fear from everything that had happened, and his eyes revealed incomparable despair. But when I asked him a question, his dead fish eyes suddenly lit up, staring at the jade pendant in front of me.

    When I saw the old man''s expression, I felt that something was amiss. I quickly helped him up, but time was not waiting for me. I quickly asked, "Just what is the relationship between the jade pendant and this sea of blood?!"

    The old man''s hands trembled as he received the red jade pendant. He let out a long sigh and replied: "The jade pendant is dyed red. When the sea of blood was surging, someone touched the coiling dragon in the nine heavens!"

    I heard that the old man''s words were getting more and more mysterious, what Chang Sheng Jun from a hundred years ago, now there''s another coiling dragon from the ninth heaven, how did he become a chaotic battle in the Demons?

    Although this daddy here is just a half-dead Yin Yang Master, I have heard of the matter of exterminating devils, but those are just rumors, could it be that there really is a Demons in reality today?!

    Putting that aside, I grabbed the old man and asked, "How do we solve this?"

    The old man pointed at the room and said, "There''s not much time left. Let''s go back to the room and talk as we walk!"

    I immediately put away the peach wood sword on the ground and held them in my hands. The peach wood sword led the way, and the sea of blood in front of us automatically opened up a path, allowing us to enter the ancient residence smoothly. As for the places that the peach wood sword couldn''t reach, the sea of blood would continue to spread.

    Although I feel heartache watching some innocent Villagers die tragically, if I don''t take care of myself now, I might die even more. If I don''t go to hell today, who will? Today I will go to hell!

    The story of the coiling dragon was even more distant when it came to these nine days.

    That year, before Changsheng was crowned as the victor, he was just an ordinary general. Later on, because he was loyal to the nation, he was promoted from an ordinary general to the nation''s protector General.

    At that time, the Changsheng was in a country called Ina, and on both sides of this country, there were two other countries. One was called Brightmoon Kingdom, and the other was called Sunset Kingdom.

 C61

    Chapter 61 - Dragon Pool (2)

    Brightmoon and Sunset, the two nations placed Ina in the middle, their forms very subtle.

    Although the State of Moon and the State of Sun were separated by a single country, the people of the two countries were incompatible like fire and water, and their relationship was very bad. There was a constant fight to the death between them, and sometimes the fighting would even spread within the borders of the Ina.

    This was because everyone knew that, in the middle of the two countries'' hostile battlefields, regardless of whether they were dead or alive, it was inevitable for that country to be affected by the flames of war. However, it was hard to say for sure, because the two countries had met for a hundred years, and the enmity between the two countries was not something that could be resolved with just a few words.

    The only thing the Ina could do was to strengthen the border guards and protect its own territory.

    In the beginning, the Ina did not agree, but after that, the State of Mingyue declared that it only wanted revenge and did not want to engage in a power struggle with the Kingdom of Chen. So once the State of Sunset was destroyed, all of the Sunset Kingdom''s territory would belong to the Ina, and the State of Bright Moon would take revenge, not taking even a single blade of grass.

    Moreover, the war between the two nations had been raging recently, and his own people were suffering greatly as well. If this plan was successful, he could make up for all the losses he had suffered over the years by doing this once and for all.

    After thinking about it three times, the Ina finally made up her mind. She would send out an elite team and work with the Bright Moon Country to destroy Sunset Kingdom.

    After Changsheng received the order, he immediately dispatched some of his subordinates to Sunset Kingdom. However, on the way there, he discovered that his own country was originally acting as a collaboration nation and was responsible for coordinating the fighting! However, the problem was that, for some reason, when they were about to face the battlefield, Clear Moon would stand at the back of the group and not know who was the leader and who was who.

    When the Changsheng became suspicious, he sent people to secretly investigate the forces in the Bright Moon Nation. In the end, they found out that the Bright Moon Nation and the Sunset Kingdom had never had a life-and-death interaction, and even said that they were close brothers.

    However, the Kaiser of the Bright Moon Nation and the Sunset Kingdom were actually a pair of brothers. The two of them had been pretending to fight for the past ten years, acting for the Ina just so that today, they could attack together and completely destroy the Ina!

    When the Changsheng heard about the situation, he immediately sent out his spies to report to the Kaiser. When the Kaiser heard this, he was enraged, and immediately went against the will of the Bright Moon Country, causing a internal war. At the same time, the Sunset Kingdom also went all out to charge into the Ina after hearing the news.

    The two nations were already prepared, and the battle caught Ina off guard. Although the Changsheng immediately went back to defend, he was still unable to completely turn the tables on the battle by himself.

    Right when they were about to lose, Changsheng decided to establish the Tombstone in his own home.

    He did not expect that when he was digging at the center of Courtyard, the ground would suddenly cave in and he discovered that there was a huge palace underground in the middle of the Courtyard.

    It was unknown who built the palace, and it did not originate from date and time. Changsheng entered the palace with curiosity, but he found out that there was no one in the palace, only a mural with a coiled Giant dragon carved on it!

    This Giant dragon was engraved with a lifelike image, as though it was right in front of his eyes. Changsheng was completely convinced by this Giant dragon''s domineering aura! He immediately knelt down and kowtowed nine times. At that time, the Changsheng did not think too much about it. It was just to show his respect, but did not expect that after the Changsheng paid his respects, the Giant dragon in the mural would be resurrected and appear in front of the Changsheng.

    Seeing that the Changsheng was righteous, the Giant dragon decided to give the Changsheng a chance to use God Power. After thanking him, the Changsheng immediately brought this power to the battlefield between the two countries, and with his own team, he directly defeated the Sunset Kingdom and the Bright Moon Nation.

    Although he had won the battle, Changsheng still felt a lingering fear. This kind of sacred monster, by relying on its own strength, could completely reverse the situation of the battle! Even though he was in my service today, if he turned the tables on me, wouldn''t his country be destroyed in a matter of moments?!

    After winning the war, he had secretly buried this underground palace with mud and built a Courtyard Garden on top of it. He decided to never use this power unless he was faced with the destruction of his country.

    After sealing the Courtyard, all that was left was a key. A key that could activate the underground palace, which was the jade pendant in my hand right now.

    It was just that until the day the Changsheng died, he did not tell his descendants this secret, so the descendants of the Changsheng all mistook this jade pendant as just a family heirloom, and did not have any special abilities.

    After I heard what the old man said, I held onto the jade pendant, looked at the sea of blood, and asked: "Then do you know what this terrifying scene in front of you is!?"

    The old man sighed, and replied: "I''m afraid that the evil spirits have invaded, and the person who gave the jade pendant to the great valor that day was probably a descendant of the Changsheng. I just don''t know why the jade pendant insisted on giving it to the great valor!"

    Without saying a word, I rushed into the Courtyard, only now did I realise where the blood was coming from.

 C62

    Chapter 62 - Dusk of the divine dragon (1)

    I held the peach wood sword and approached the pond continuously. On the top of the pond was a dragon carving. From the mouth of the dragon, red blood continuously spurted out.

    The peach wood sword approached the dragon''s mouth, and the blood stopped flowing. I immediately used the peach wood sword to seal its mouth, and the blood that was originally flowing out immediately stopped.

    I sighed: "Looks like we can only leave the peach wood sword here for the time being, only then will we be able to keep the Villagers safe! As for how to deal with this blood, we''ll discuss that in the future! "

    After saying that, I turned around to leave. At this moment, the blood in the surroundings gradually started to disappear. In less than 15 minutes, other than the damaged parts, the rest of the village returned to normal.

    I don''t believe that the female ghost would hand the jade pendant over to the great valor for no reason. Even the female ghost at that time didn''t know that the jade pendant in his hands would have such a huge effect.

    I looked at the jade pendant in my hand that had returned to its original jade green color. The dragon above us had already calmed down, as if nothing had happened.

    Just as I was about to leave, Lily suddenly said to me, "You saved our village. This little girl is extremely grateful, so I won''t be going back with you. A few days ago, I had asked a doctor to give me a prescription.

    I nodded and didn''t say anything else as I left on my own. As for the old man, due to my age, he couldn''t take it anymore, as if his arthritis had returned and his knees were aching, he decided to return home to rest. Just like that, I returned to great valor''s residence by myself.

    When I saw great valor, I discovered that his body condition had improved quite a bit. Although the cold had not completely recovered, he did not remain unconscious. After feeding him a few mouthfuls of water, I discovered that he was gradually waking up.

    After telling him the sequence of events, the great valor was still unable to provide any useful clues. Looking at the current situation, although the dragon''s mouth is sealed by my peach wood sword, it is not a long-term plan. Maybe one day someone accidentally took down the peach wood sword, this village will face a calamity!

    I was walking around the room while trying to figure out a solution. Right at this moment, great valor suddenly shouted, "Don''t go into that room!"

    However, great valor seemed to have used up all of his strength after shouting that out. He once again laid down on the sickbed, and when I looked back, I found that I had unknowingly walked in front of a door, my hand already grabbing onto the doorknob. If I were to slightly twist it now, I would be able to unlock the door.

    I turned my head and said, "I''m sorry. I had unknowingly ran here just now."

    I feel that something is amiss. No matter what, I have no credit nor hard work, helping great valor with this much work, and you don''t even allow me to open up a door to his house? Or was there something shameful in this room?

    After great valor laid on the bed, her tone became much better before she explained to me, "That is my Wife''s room. My Wife has a habit of liking a piece of independent space of our own, when we were getting married, I promised him that I would leave his room. I will absolutely not enter, so the door in front of you right now, other than her, has never been opened."

    I nodded my head and smiled a couple of times in embarrassment. This must be a marriage contract between a husband and wife. As an outsider, it wouldn''t be easy for me to break their rules.

    Just as I was about to let go, I suddenly felt an electric current enter into my palm. I immediately took a step back, and the electric current sparked sparks, almost burning my Clothes. If I didn''t let go quickly, I''m afraid that my hand would have been destroyed by the electric current!

    great valor had never seen this kind of situation before, he curiously looked at the door handle and asked: "Why is there electricity on this metal door?"

 C63

    Chapter 63 - Dusk of the divine dragon (2)

    I revealed a bitter face and laughed, "Hey bro, this is something you don''t know about in your own family. How would I know about it? "But I''ll say it again, I really want to open this door. The moment I was struck by the lightning, I felt that this was no ordinary physical attack, there seems to be some spell on this door, as long as an outsider touches it, it will rebound!"

    great valor''s face was full of curiosity, he did not know what tricks they had up their sleeves, but at least he knew that it was impossible for his home to be filled with such dangers, and he had personally witnessed the degree of danger just now.

    great valor walked forward while holding his walking stick. He also wanted to stroke this handle, but after thinking for a while, he did not make up his mind. In the end, this guy carefully took out an iron piece and quietly threw it on the door handle.

    However, at this moment, an electric current suddenly shot out and with a bang, sent the piece of metal flying!

    great valor retreated a few steps back and almost fell to the ground. Seeing that, I immediately helped him up and said to great valor: "This time, you must understand, if you don''t mind, I want to open this door, I think there''s a problem here!"

    great valor didn''t object to my words and only mumbled to himself, "What the hell is going on? Lily is weak and fragile, why would he involve such a violent mechanism?!"

    I laughed bitterly. great valor was quite a lunatic, it was fine that I didn''t know the situation in my room, but I don''t know the character of my wife.

    I chanted an incantation and immediately, I smacked the door thrice. There was a flash of light and the electric spell was broken.

    I twisted the armrest of the door and quietly opened the door. The moment I opened the door, I was stunned because the first thing that entered my sight was a room full of roses.

    blue elfin!

    I took out a blue elfin and placed it in my hands, only to realize that this flower isn''t fake. This is a genuine blue elfin, it still has a familiar feeling to it, a familiar smell, and the familiar feeling of the mastermind!

    No way, is Lily the mastermind?

    It was impossible. From Laughing Spring''s performance, the culprit should be a man!

    But why was this lily related to the killer blue elfin behind the scenes?

    I quietly closed the door, and said to the great valor behind me. "These blue elfin, has Lily said what they want to do?"

    great valor shook his head, indicating that he knew nothing.

    I asked, "Then do you want to know?"

    great valor nodded this time.

    I seriously replied, "Since you want to know, when Baihe comes back, you should pretend that nothing happened. If you don''t care about it, I will make the decision. What do you think?"

    great valor was silent for a while, and then made a firm decision: "Alright, then go ahead and say it, I believe in you!"

    After we had reached an agreement, I sat down, my expression softening, and asked about the lilies, and how they had met and known each other.

    Speaking of which, the fate of this great valor was really unlucky.

    I previously understood that the great valor was a village''s freight train Driver, and was mainly involved in logistics. When working, he was also the most hardworking worker, and was one of the most hardworking employees of the logistics company.

    But because he was too hardworking, great valor''s body started to become extremely tired, and some mistakes often occurred during his work. At the beginning, no one really minded, since great valor was publicly recognized as a hardworking employee, even if he made some mistakes normally, it was understandable.

    Only one night, when great valor was in the carriage, he unknowingly fell asleep.

    At that time, the one driving the car was not great valor, but was only in the front passenger seat. Even if he fell asleep, there was no problem, the problem was that after the Driver driving the car saw that someone had fallen asleep, he himself also started to get drowsy.

    The van was smashed into the cliff. It was said that the family of three had been planning to go on a trip, but in the end only their children were left, and their parents had all died.

    great valor immediately denied this matter. Everyone in the company knew that this was definitely not done by great valor, but unfortunately, there were government officials in the family of Driver who protected Driver and placed their blame on him!

    They were all on the side of the great valor, and although the other side had high officials, with the people working together, it was not easy for them to cause trouble for the great valor! The matter had been delayed for about a month, and they had made a new breakthrough.

    It was the act of a drunk driver on the Driver who watched the van get killed that night!

    As a result, the responsibility of turning the case around became the responsibility of the Loaf Driver. The great valor and the one who crashed into the person were both exempted from the responsibility, but even though the responsibility did not need to be borne, on the surface, they still falsely accused the great valor.

    With that, the great valor became sick and he also resigned from his job at the Driver.

 C64

    Chapter 64 - The Truth of Marriage (1)

    However, although the great valor had lost her job and suffered from a serious illness, she was fortunate enough to have met with misfortune. While the great valor was being hospitalized, a new nurse happened to be in charge of taking care of the ward patients.

    Furthermore, in the eyes of the great valor, Lily was different from other women, and she never sought after fame and fortune. Furthermore, in his profession of a nurse, he only sought to make himself happy.

    Thus, the more they chatted, the happier they became. Not long after, the two of them became friends, and since the day that great valor was discharged, they had been in contact with that nurse. Afterwards, they confessed to each other and became lovers.

    After confirming their relationship, the nurse decided to quit her job as a nurse and marry great valor to live a peaceful life in this small village.

    At that time, great valor did not think too much into it, but felt that happiness came too suddenly, and just like that, the two of them formed a relationship, and they lived a blissful and sweet life.

    When he entered the room and saw me, he was stunned for a moment, and then, as if nothing had happened, he placed the medicine on the Table.

    I looked at the cold medicine that he bought, it was the kind of medicine that''s commonly seen, without any abnormalities. Lily nodded at me, like a little girl, and went into the kitchen by herself to help Husband boil the medicine.

    The moment great valor saw the lily, his face broke into a smile. I patted his shoulder and said, "You''re still recovering from your sickness, rest first. You must have overworked yourself in the past few days, I can only use a set of acupuncture methods to treat you."

    After I finished speaking, I followed her into the kitchen. At that moment, I saw that Lily was concentrating on making the Chinese herbal medicine, so there was nothing strange about it. I looked her up and down and found that she was wearing a Japanese kimono, and her shoes were also made of wooden clogs, but on the wooden clogs, there were faint traces of blood.

    When I saw this, I was shocked. Although Lily had gone to an old residential area with us, and I remember that she was too scared to go into the residential area, but then, since she didn''t go in, where did the blood come from on her shoes?

    I remember that the blood was as ferocious as the waves of the sea, but it didn''t flow too far outside the courtyard. Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any traces of blood on her body.

    Until now, I have suspected this woman more and more, but I didn''t say it explicitly. Instead, I said, "Kid, for you to be able to marry such a beautiful wife, can be considered my lifetime''s fortune. I envy you all for your diligence and ability."

    After I said this, Lily responded, "This little lady is untalented, and this Taoist''s words are wrong. The reason why we are united is only because of fate, and what''s more, as a Wife, being the saddle of a Husband is also part of my duty.

    Lily was still smiling when she spoke, and Shanshan was very polite. She wasn''t too different from the first time I saw her. I really couldn''t think of anything. From her appearance, I couldn''t tell that she had anything to do with this case.

    I immediately changed the topic and continued: "Everyone says that there is fortune in a disaster, great valor is like this. He died young when his parents died young, due to an illness, I thought they were all people suffering, but who would have thought that marrying such a beautiful Wife would be his good fortune. Oh right, young lady, let''s see if your beautiful young parents can live together?"

    Hearing my words, Lily immediately stopped her movements. I had my back facing her, so I couldn''t clearly see her face. However, the moment I stopped talking, I felt that my words had touched her weak spot.

    After a while, Lily sighed and turned around to face me. She regretfully said, "This little girl is also a person who has suffered greatly. In her early years, her parents also had cancer."

    I nodded my head and apologized. Then, I walked out of the kitchen and didn''t ask any further, but I had spent too much time in the kitchen that it made people suspicious. As soon as I arrived, I gave great valor a simple acupuncture and took out a bag to place under his pillow.

 C65

    Chapter 65 - The Truth of Marriage (2)

    When great valor looked at the white bag, he immediately said to me, "What is this, isn''t this a woman''s thing? It''s fine to give it to Lily, but why would you give it to a grown man like me? "

    I didn''t need great valor to reject me, so I just stuffed the bag into the pillow and said, "You have been really unlucky recently, maybe you really got infected. Inside the bag is the Exorcist Magic Powder, keep it under the pillow, I guarantee that you won''t be disturbed by the evil spirits."

    great valor waved his hand, it was obvious that he did not believe in my words, but he did not reject me either.

    When I returned home, I took off the Clothes and rested on the bed for a while. I thought back to what happened during the day and thought about the blue elfin in Lily''s room, and I suddenly understood one thing at that moment, that the great valor''s birth date also coincided with one of the eight interlock interlocking important corpses. I didn''t know if it was possible that all of this was the plan of the black blue elfin behind the scenes, as he wanted to list the great valor as the next victim in the Eight Gate Chain Formation.

    The more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t fall asleep. Thus, I stood up in the middle of the night and started strolling around the courtyard. At that moment, I suddenly heard some movement from the back door.

    I raised my hands in the air, feeling that there was no wind tonight. This was the season when animals appeared, so I didn''t panic. Instead, I pretended I didn''t care and went to the toilet.

    The rural areas were different from the city. The toilet in the house was always placed in the yard. I walked into the yard alone and felt that there was a person sneaking around the corner outside the yard while leaning against the wall.

    Slowly walking to the wall, I squatted down and pretended to release my hands. Taking advantage of the moment when the person was caught off guard, I immediately jumped over the railing and hugged the person who was hiding outside the wall.

    At that moment, the person I was hugging was also shocked and immediately struggled. He grabbed my right hand with one hand and my body with the other, nearly causing me to fall head first.

    Fortunately, I was prepared. The instant my body flew up into the air, I used my right hand to grab a brick by the wall. The moment my body fell to the ground, I threw the brick directly at that person''s head!

    He immediately covered his head and squatted down. I stood up like a carp and reached for his Clothes collar, but that person unexpectedly yelled out.

    It didn''t matter if he shouted, but the problem was that the voice belonged to a woman.

    I took a closer look and saw that the person in front of me was Ming Yue.

    If one did not look carefully, one would not notice it at all. I saw that it was someone familiar, so they let go, but still surrounded me and asked, "What are you doing in the middle of the night? You won''t f * cking watch me go to the toilet, will you? If you want to say that you have such a hobby, I''ll call the police, even if you are the Police yourself!"

    At this time, Ming Yue raised his head, he took out a tissue and wiped off the blood on his head, using a slightly rough voice to say: "Your Kid is truly an expert, you have even discovered this!"

    When I heard his voice, I suddenly had a strange feeling in my head. Mingyue was obviously a man, why did that voice sound so similar to a woman when she was screaming just now? Could this guy be gay?

    Mingyue also didn''t have the time to joke around with me, so she quickly pulled my hand and went to a place without anyone else, and said to me: "Sorry, little brother, after you''re gone, Li Qiang ordered me to follow you. He said that the culprit was towards you, so as long as I follow you, I will definitely see him, and I''m really sorry for not telling you about this, but you also know that as a Police, we are definitely doing this for the sake of the people, right, I hope you can understand!"

    I snorted and said, "Forgive my ass! If someone else was squatting in the toilet, you should have seen it yourself. Why don''t you go and take a look and see if he can forgive you?"

    Mingyue let out a bitter laugh as her face turned slightly red. Seeing this, I was surprised in my heart, could it be that this fellow was blushing even after seeing the men''s room''s face?! Is there a problem with everyone in zero line!?

    After that, Mingyue explained the whole thing to me without any explanation. I''ve said all the good things and bad things, and made up my mind that the other party doesn''t have any ill intentions. Although their methods are different, from the same branch, if you say that you have the same goal, then forget it.

    After Mingyue received my understanding, she turned around and wanted to leave, but I suddenly pulled his hand and asked, "First of all, listen carefully, I''m in charge of this case, even if I''m not Police, but from my perspective, from Yin Yang Master''s perspective, this matter is inevitable. Today, even if you follow me, you have to help me out, and you can''t just leave like this without a reason!"

    Mingyue nodded. She knew that she was in the wrong, so she didn''t have anything to refute.

    I continued to say, "Help me investigate Lily''s background. The most important thing is that you don''t need to investigate her personally to find out how her parents died."

    I know that this kind of thing is a piece of cake for Police, Mingyue did not object, after we reached an agreement, we left each other with a phone number and went our separate ways.

    After answering the phone, Mingyue said to me, "I''ve finished investigating the matter that you wanted me to do. Lily''s parents died in a car accident, and before they died, their family went out on a trip, and in the end, they crashed into a large truck, causing both of Lily''s parents to die. Only Baiyi''s parents survived, and that''s all I know.

    It was after this news that I didn''t even have time to thank them. I quickly donned the Clothes and rushed to great valor''s home!

    In this way, the matter became clear. It seemed like all of this was caused by Lily!

    That year, after Baihe''s parents died, the perpetrator relied on the power of the government to suppress this incident. Although Baihe received part of the compensation, it was still a huge difference compared to the legal responsibility the perpetrator should have, as Baihe must have gone through a lot of tribulations to pretend to marry the great valor. After painstakingly hiding beside the great valor, she finally found a chance to kill the great valor!

    Love is not the goal of this marriage, and revenge is the true meaning of this marriage!

 C66

    Chapter 66 - Murder by Borrowing a Knife (1)

    When I came to great valor''s house again, his house could be said to be empty.

    When I entered the room, I realised that the entire room was in tatters and the great valor s were also nowhere to be seen. The great valor s were forcefully taken away.

    I opened Lily''s room again and found that there was nothing in his room. There were hundreds of blue elfin that had settled in his room before, but now, none of them could be seen.

    The only thing that was certain was that Lily would go to the house.

    This was the third time I came to this place. If there was any place in my life I didn''t want to go to the most, then this place was undoubtedly one of them!

    I came just in time, just in time.

    After entering the Courtyard, I coincidentally saw Lily sitting at the center of the pond with great valor on her back.

    When she saw me, the corner of her mouth turned into a faint smile, and she said to me, "As expected, you were still able to detect it. It was because this little girl wasn''t paying attention, otherwise, I might have long finished my revenge."

    great valor looked at me with an inquiring gaze. I asked directly, "Baihe, why didn''t you make a move earlier when you wanted to kill great valor so much and instead went through all the trouble to come to this place?"

    Lily lowered her head and replied with a smile, "There are a lot of ways to kill people, some people like to use poison, some people like to use a knife to kill people, and some people like to use some techniques and tactics, but the result is the same. Why do people like to do unnecessary things, I don''t think you know, I don''t know either, but that''s the way it is, I just like it, I do it this way!"

    No matter how he looked at it, he was a seriously ill person. However, when he looked at the lily with his eyes, it was filled with tenderness. There was nothing he could say, so he closed his eyes.

    I know what he''s doing. He''s waiting to die.

    In terms of strength, he would definitely be much stronger than the lily, and it wouldn''t be difficult for him to survive. But great valor clearly wasn''t willing to do so now, in his eyes, it was a kind of happiness to be able to die at the hands of the lily, and without asking the lily, this was the trust the great valor had in the lily.

    I slowly walked in between the two of them. At this moment, Lily took out a blade from her hand and pointed it at great valor''s Neck. It was as though if I were to take one more step, this blade would probably stay inside great valor''s Neck.

    In terms of relationship, great valor and I are actually just neighbors, but I would never want a living person to disappear just like that in front of me. Thus, the only thing I can do now is to stop walking.

    At the same time I stopped, I said to the great valor: "Actually, the reason why your Wife married you wasn''t because of love, she had always been thinking about revenge. Back then, when you were in the carriage of Driver, the person who killed Lily was her parents, but unfortunately, Lily doesn''t know that the real culprit wasn''t you, but someone else.

    Lily truly did not know. If she had known, her eyes would not have moved so much, and her expression would not have been so shocked.

    Lily''s hand began to tremble.

    Just when her mind was in a mess, I immediately told Baihe everything that had happened, letting her know that the person he truly wanted to take revenge on was actually another Driver. Back then, great valor had been accused of murder, and the media had reported his name, making everyone think that he was the culprit.

    But in reality, the real culprits had long been under the protection of the government officials and were at large!

    Lily is unable to distinguish whether the person she loves is right, and whether she hates right? I kept on talking to attract Lily''s attention. At this moment, Whitey immediately ran up and pounced on Lily!

    At this moment, Lily started to struggle, but Little White''s power had tightly pressed her to the ground. At the same time, I also ran forward and took away her blade. Lily, who was subdued by us, immediately hugged her head and cried, no longer having the courage to go on a campaign.

 C67

    Chapter 67 - Murder by Borrowing a Knife (2)

    great valor caressed Baihe''s hair, as if nothing had happened, and looked at Baihe with the same gentle gaze. great valor hugged Baihe and whispered into her ear, "If you want to kill me, I won''t frown on the brow, no matter if it''s right or wrong, you have always been the holy lily in my heart!"

    The great valor was a fella without a brain, but his words at the most crucial moment truly moved the lily. However, the lily was also a pitiful person, after losing her parents, she had set a goal for her revenge, expended her youth and energy, and made the wrong choice.

    In this lifetime, ever since the incident with Baihe''s parents, I have never been able to obtain happiness. If I were to tell you the truth, the only thing I would do would be if she were to marry the great valor, be it calling it fate or calling it a coincidence, I believe that the honest personality of the great valor would bring hope for Baihe in the future.

    We supported her out of the Courtyard. When we took a step out of Courtyard, I said to Lily, "How do we remove the incantation you used on great valor? There is another problem, how did you learn the incantation?"

    After listening to my question, she sobbed for a long time, but was unable to answer it. Finally, she spoke out a few words, "Someone helped me, and I was indeed close to marrying him in order to kill the great valor, but I was unable to withstand the wind and was powerless to fight back, so I thought that I had no hope of getting revenge, but one night, when the moon shines bright, there was a self-proclaimed blue elfin who taught me this method of revenge. He made me steal the jade pendant from the ancient mansion, then hand it over to the great valor and frame him, and other things, he would naturally help me.

    Hearing what Lily said, I finally understood. blue elfin, this guy is really vicious!

    In order to obtain the Soul of the great valor, he did not hesitate to borrow a knife to kill and intentionally instigated Lily to steal away the things in the General Palace and then give this thing to another person as a gift. That night, the great valor met a ghost wall, and most likely, it was also the technique that Baihe had used, so when he offended the dead spirits of the General Palace, those dead spirits would naturally come looking for him and blame the great valor, and the blue elfin would watch from the back, effortlessly completing a series of plans!

    No wonder Lily, as a weak girl, could actually have so many evil spells.

    Fortunately, everything was over now, and Baihe would no longer kill great valor. Furthermore, as long as this piece of jade pendant was returned to its original owner, it would be enough to explain the whole story.

    Just as we were about to leave, after everything was over, a man suddenly walked out of the courtyard. That man was wearing a Chinese tunic and a military knife at his waist, looking like an officer from the time of the Republic of China. He wore black leather shoes, and when he walked, he walked with a sonorous gait, whereas the man was only around twenty-five years old!

    The man had short hair, all blue, and there were earrings in his left and right ears. The earrings were like blue moons, like two sapphires.

    There was a blue moon-shaped tattoo on the man''s right cheek. At the center of the moon, there seemed to be some kind of incantation carved into it. The man walked over with a smirk on his face, squinting his eyes while facing the rising sun.

    When did this man appear, none of us noticed that when we found him, he had already reached the side of the pool. The man turned around to face us, and before the man could speak, Lily suddenly pointed at him and said, "blue elfin you bastard!"

    To make such a gentle girl like Lily scold him in such a manner showed that she hated him to the bones. However, what was important was not this, but that the mastermind that we had been painstakingly searching for, the blue elfin, had actually appeared in front of us!

    Capture the thief first and capture the king. This series of actions was all done by the blue elfin, I was prepared to kill him immediately, but when I touched my waist, I found that the peach wood sword was used to block the dragon''s mouth. I immediately turned back to Lil ''White and said, "Go beat up that bad guy!"

    Lil ''White looked at me with his eyes wide open. He had a confused expression on his face as he asked, "Aiya, is that handsome big brother a bad guy?"

    I don''t have time to tell her stories about the bad guys and the good guys! I see that Little White doesn''t want to attack me. I better run to the other party myself, and ignore the other party''s Yin Yang Master s and punch him first!

    Ten meters, five meters бн I got closer and closer to the enemy.

    When we reached three meters, the distance between him and me was already within reach. I immediately raised my fist and punched towards him without any hesitation!

    At this time, the blue elfin didn''t say anything, it stretched out its hand and pulled out the peach wood sword from the dragon''s mouth!

    Instantly, a large amount of blood spurted out from the dragon''s mouth once again. The blue elfin looked at Baihe and said indifferently, "I waited in vain for a chance, so I was just a piece of trash!"

    This fellow made me angry, but unfortunately, when the blood started gushing out like a fountain, I already had no time to take care of the blue elfin. If he were to walk forward, I am afraid that he would be corroded and swallowed by the blood before he can even touch the blue elfin!

    I looked at the blue elfin and saw that his body was slowly melting into his blood.

    It was obvious that the blood did not really melt him. Indeed, just as his body was about to be burnt to ashes, the corner of his mouth curled into a smile, and he suddenly spat out a blue elfin. The blue rose flew with the wind, and in the blink of an eye, it floated into the sky and disappeared without a trace!

    Little White was still behind me asking, "Is that brother dead?"

    I shook my head and replied, "I don''t think so. He probably used some kind of demonic technique to escape and quickly blocked off the blood pool!"

 C68

    Chapter 68 - Nine Heavens Coiling Dragon (1)

    The blood started to boil again. This time, it was even more intense and savage than the last time. The last time it came out, it was coming from all directions and this time, it was a huge pillar of blood flying up to the sky!

    This pillar of blood is about ten meters wide, and this thing is even wider than the oldest tree in our village!

    When these pillars of blood flew into the sky, they immediately turned into a rain of blood. When the first drop of rain fell on me, I immediately felt a sharp pain in my arm, which allowed me to return to reality.

    Each drop was like sulfuric acid, and the place they landed on was riddled with holes!

    I wanted to go forward and temporarily block the entrance of the cave, but the further I went, the bigger the blood on the ground would be. Only the place where the peach wood sword had fallen was considered safe, but even so, I didn''t think that I could jump so far away from her. If I didn''t reach my target, then my body would just jump into the hole and not be able to reach her.

    At this moment, I saw Whitey slowly walking over from behind. There was nothing covering her head at all, so she walked directly into the rain!

    What was going on? Could it be that the sea of blood no longer had any corrosive effects?

    I stretched out my arm and a drop of blood landed on my hand. In an instant, my skin melted and I immediately shook off the blood on my body. It wasn''t that the blood sea didn''t have any corrosive effect, but that Xiao Bai wasn''t affected by it!

    Lil ''White stood motionlessly as he looked up at the red rain. He muttered to himself, "This is so strange. It smells so familiar. I feel like my body is filled with power!"

    I squinted my eyes and quickly thought of a plan. I said to Lil ''White, "Little White, look and see if there''s any peach wood sword on the ground. Help me pick it up and stuff it into the mouth of that stone dragon."

    Little White quickly rushed over like an arrow that had just left the bow. I discovered that when she walked into the sea of blood, her Clothes could be completely melted by the sea of blood, but her body was completely unharmed.

    After thinking about it carefully, I don''t find this too surprising. According to the legend, there''s a Nine Heaven Coiling Dragon underground. This steady stream of blood might even be the blood of a divine dragon. It is equivalent to us ordinary people diving into the deep sea and being pressed into a meat patty by the pressure of the deep sea. But on the contrary, deep sea fish can freely swim about in the deep sea without fear and are completely not controlled by the pressure of the sea floor!

    After I understood this, I calmed down. To be honest, if I wanted Lil ''White to take the risk alone, I would not agree.

    Little White was about to pick up the peach wood sword, when Lily suddenly shouted behind her: "Please do not use the peach wood sword to block the crowd, this little girl heard that the blood was only used to protect the underground Giant dragon, if the door was opened, then the blood would stop flowing, and if the peach wood sword was used, it could only block the dragon''s mouth for a short period of time, but it would not last long.

    Although Baihe is an outsider, doesn''t know any magic, isn''t a Yin Yang Master, and doesn''t even know how to read feng shui, she has come into contact with blue elfin. If it was her, she might really be able to do something, Lil ''White doesn''t listen to Baiyi at all, so I shouted at Lil'' White once again, "Little White, stop for now, listen to what Baiyi says!"

    Lily swallowed her saliva, pointed at the stone dragon in the middle of the pond, and said: "Put that jade pendant in the dragon''s mouth, and it will stop flowing!"

    If I say so, Whitey will do it.

    You are obedient to me, so you definitely have no doubts. But of course, there is also a weakness. She seems to have selective difficulties. If she is asked to make a decision on her own, she will not know what to do.

    However, this is all a story in the future. It is more important to solve the problem at hand. After I finished speaking, Xiao Bai took the jade pendant and walked to the side of the dragon mouth.

 C69

    Chapter 69 - Nine Heavens Coiling Dragon (2)

    Furthermore, the size of the dragon''s mouth matched the size of the jade pendant. It seemed like Lily was right, the jade pendant was used to block the dragon''s mouth.

    After the jade pendant was put in, it changed its color again. It was neither red nor green, but had turned black, and just as it was about to turn completely black, the jade pendant suddenly cracked, and the stone dragon mouth fell to the ground.

    The dragon''s mouth fell, and the blood stopped flowing. Everything was going according to plan, but just when we were about to relax, we suddenly felt the earth splitting apart. We lost our footing and fell to the ground.

    Looking around, I realized that the range of the tremor was very limited, it was limited to this Courtyard, and every blade of grass outside the Courtyard was safe and sound.

    I immediately turned my head to look at Lily and said, "Didn''t you say that if we put this jade pendant in, it would be fine? Why would there be an earthquake?! "

    Lily also had a frightened look on her face. While shaking her head, she crawled on the ground and retreated, feeling wronged as she said, "I only listened to your advice. As for what will happen, I have no idea!"

    Who the heck made this suggestion? Wasn''t it to scam others!

    At this time, Lily said carefully: "The above words are from the blue elfin''s mouth. If the assassination of great valor is a failure, then insert this jade pendant into the dragon''s mouth. Then, you will naturally save my life!"

    F * ck, aren''t these the words of the enemy?

    Looking at the constantly trembling earth, no matter how he looked at it, it was not a life-saving thing, but a life-threatening one!

    Sure enough, after the tremor lasted for two minutes, there was a loud rumble as a huge hole appeared in the center of Courtyard. From the hole, a dragon''s roar came out, it was loud and deafening.

    Could it be that there really is some kind of divine dragon underground?

    Although I have long heard of the legendary divine dragon, I have never met them by chance. Now that the dragon roars into the sky, I felt like I was meeting a good dragon, which made me feel like I was better off not seeing them.

    It''s a pity that the situation is critical now and we are no longer in a position to control it. Just as we were being shocked by this dragon roar, the area of effect on the ground became larger and larger, and in a blink of an eye, we arrived at the edge of Courtyard.

    At this time, a black Giant dragon slowly crawled out of the cave. That black Giant dragon was more than ten meters long, and the moment it came out, it opened its huge mouth and directly swallowed a tile house.

    Next, this giant devoured everything it saw, regardless of whether it was friend or foe. When it saw the few of us, its eyes turned blood-red, and it ferociously charged forward.

    The Giant dragon''s speed is incredibly fast, even though its size is very large, its movements are very agile. I only felt a gust of wind blowing towards me, and my body almost lost its balance. I wanted to say something, but opened my mouth and poured a mouthful of sand, staring at the Giant dragon, speechless.

    My foster father had left behind a few simple spell books, and I learnt them like a tiger with its tail between its legs. Even to the Evil Spirit, it is a problem, how can I deal with this Giant dragon with my little ability?

    The giant of the Giant dragon directly charged over. Xiao Bai decisively struck with both of its palms and slapped the Giant dragon on its forehead. The Giant dragon cried out miserably and stopped on the spot, while Xiao Bai quickly retreated more than ten meters away.

    Xiao Bai is also a Divine Beast. If we compare him to this Giant dragon, perhaps he could be a match for it.

    However, I didn''t expect Whitey to stop and say to me, "So strange, this is a transformation!"

    Some of them can transform their own body into something else. Some of the Demons can turn into an appearance that is identical to a human, and some can turn into a kitten or dog to hide in the market. However, I don''t know what type of local type this Giant dragon is!

    Both of their fists and feet immediately collided. Although the Giant dragon''s size was enormous and Xiao Bai seemed weaker than it, it did not weaken its magic just because it transformed into a human. Its power was still the same as a divine beast.

    I naturally chose to help Xiaobai. Although my strength was weak, I still had to help him, so I immediately picked up my peach wood sword and ran towards him. Holding my sword with both of my hands, I followed the example of a Japanese warrior and chopped down!

    The place where he had swung down happened to be the left leg of the Giant dragon.

    When the peach wood sword landed, the Giant dragon''s left leg suddenly turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared. Replacing it was its originally rough left leg now, which was now covered in countless thin legs!

    When I saw this, I immediately thought of a bug. I shouted, "What the f * ck are you? You even dare to disguise as a dragon!"

    The Giant dragon also stopped in its tracks. It glanced at me, but did not stop at my body, and instead said with contempt: "Where is the Changsheng? I helped him to defeat two countries, but he went back on his word and sealed me underground.

    In the end, his gaze landed on Baihe, who was already so scared that she fell on her butt and stammered, "Chang, Changsheng has already been buried in the ground for over a hundred years. We absolutely cannot look for him now!"

    He raised his head, looked around him, and then his gaze landed on Baihe and said, "Time has changed, it looks like it''s already been over a hundred years. Back then, Changsheng promised me that if I helped him, he would take me as his teacher and I would lead the entire Emperor Continent. But since he has already been buried, then you humans are probably their descendants. It''s the same if I kill you! "

    I immediately shouted: "This bug of yours is arrogant my ass, no wonder the Changsheng sealed you down there all those years ago, if we released you, that would be too much. If we were to talk about the crime of cheating on the Sovereign, you would even dare to lie to the gods, what else do you have to fear, it isn''t some Giant dragon, it''s just a centipede spirit!"

    I thought of him just now. His entire body was full of legs, and he lived underground all year round. No matter how I thought about it, he was just like a centipede.

    He didn''t expect the Giant dragon to change in shape the moment I said that. When he looked again, he actually turned into a centipede that was over ten meters long!

 C70

    Chapter 70 - Deep Leaves of Zhiqiu (1)

    I immediately pulled out the peach wood sword and continued to slash at the centipede, but the centipede spirit was still a demon after all, and since it was so large, it had to have lived for over a hundred years. When I attacked, the centipede spirit was already prepared, so my peach wood sword immediately became useless.

    In terms of strength, she is on par with the Centipede Essence, or even with the Centipede Essence. However, when they are fighting, she does not have any techniques, and it was basically direct in the beginning, which was still quite effective, but as time passed, her movements were easily seen through by others. Every time we attack, the enemy would easily dodge the attack before they could hit the enemy!

    I immediately called out to Lil ''White, telling her how to fight. It''s a pity that Lil'' White''s IQ is like a pure girl, and even though she has the strength to defeat it, she isn''t suitable for battle. Even if I ask for help, she will still be at a disadvantage.

    After a few rounds, the centipede spirit became impatient. It immediately took a deep breath, opened its bloody mouth, and roared at Whitey.

    At the same time, Little White also acted like the other person and shouted at the other person. In the end, the sound wave attack was evenly matched. The problem was that the centipede didn''t want to use sound waves to defeat Little White, but had a backup plan!

    After that, a green liquids came out of the centipede''s mouth. After it touched Little White, you made it weak and sat on the ground. I quickly ran over to help Little White up, and Little White said with a wry smile, "I''m fine, but I''m poisoned, so I can''t use my power right now!"

    There was a little bit of guilt on his face, but Xiao Bai didn''t understand. I understood, however, that the only person who could fight here was Xiao Bai. If she loses her fighting strength, then the rest of us are basically at the mercy of others.

    The giant centipede climbed over and attacked us again. Suddenly, the centipede rose into the air and used all of its legs.

    No one knows how many legs the centipede has, but I can see that every leg is as hard as a knife. If all of these legs were to cut into my body, the few of us would basically turn into minced meat.

    Just at that moment of life and death, I suddenly felt someone pulling me from behind. I turned my head to look, it was Lin Qiumei!

    So it turns out that Lin Qiumei was alone at home. Seeing that I was still not coming back, she went out to look for us, and did not expect to hear an earthquake halfway through her journey. Lin Qiumei felt that something was amiss, and ran over towards the direction of the earthquake.

    He did not have much time to explain to Lin Qiumei. Very clearly, even if Lin Qiumei came, the situation was not good. Although she was a female ghost, how could she fight against the centipede spirit?

    In the blink of an eye, my body has been slashed multiple times. Although each wound isn''t deep, it is still painful for me!

    I held onto the peach wood sword''s resistance with all my might while Lin Qiumei covered for me from the side. In the end, it was because the centipede''s spirit was fast enough that he chopped at my back with his leg blade.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Qiumei had a flash of inspiration and pounced on his body, receiving two cuts for me! Lin Qiumei''s back started to emit black Qi, causing her body to become weaker and weaker. Lin Qiumei was a female ghost from the Underworld, so after she was struck, there would be an endless amount of Evil Qi flowing out of her body, it was like human blood. If it flowed a lot, then human would naturally not be able to live, and once the Evil Qi disappeared, the Soul would also leave.

    But Lin Qiumei didn''t seem to notice at all, she only kept pushing my body, urging me to leave as soon as possible.

    When I looked back, Lin Qiumei''s wounds were even more numerous than mine. She turned around with a smile on her face and softly said to me: "I''ve never called you husband before, so I''ll just call you now, you don''t have to be sad, this is my choice. Hubby, you are a human, and I am a ghost.

    I understand what Lin Qiumei said. Humans and ghosts, if it wasn''t an accident, if it wasn''t extremely rare in the world, then the yang energy from human bodies and the yin energy from female ghost''s body would have an impact on each other, and this kind of influence would normally only be harmful and not beneficial. Now looking at Lin Qiumei, she resisted against me with her life, I originally thought that this marriage was just for show, but I didn''t expect Lin Qiumei to be so moved to the point of being sincere!

 C71

    Chapter 71 - Deep Leaves of Zhiqiu (2)

    Someone said that when I drip water, I must repay them with a fountain of fresh water. Just based on this, Lin Qiumei''s kindness towards me was definitely more than just the drop of water, how could I, a man, allow a woman to protect me? Even if I die, I''ll be the one to go first.

    I immediately shouted at the centipede, stood up, and pushed Lin Qiumei away!

    At the same time, I saw the centipede''s body pressing down on me. I was so excited that my mind was filled with blood. Suddenly, I felt that everything in front of me had blurred.

    Perhaps everything would come to an end today!

    This way, I won''t have to worry about the problems of my body, and I won''t have to behead demons or exterminate demons, nor will I have to worry about the problems of this world.

    I closed my eyes and waited.

    At this time, in my daze, I heard Lin Qiumei constantly calling out to my Husband.

    That voice was incomparably sorrowful. Even the Eighteenth Floor of Hell was unable to stop that shout. It was as if that cry had come from the heavens, and it penetrated through all obstructions to directly enter my heart.

    That''s right, I can''t die yet! I can''t just wait for death either!

    If I die, what about Little White? What about Lin Qiumei? So where should Li Ruoxi go!

    I immediately mustered all the strength in my body to stand up. At this moment, everything before my eyes was still dark, and my mind was completely blank.

    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself lying in a hospital. This hospital had snow-white walls and a sickbed, as if everything was related to whiteness.

    I struggled to stand up from the sickbed, my arm still hanging with a little drop. I couldn''t be bothered about that, so I pulled all the drops apart. A few nurses came up and surrounded me, I ignored them and walked out of ward.

    When we arrived outside the ward, the first woman to welcome me was Li Ruoxi.

    Li Ruoxi''s eyes reddened, but when she saw me, she said, "You bastard, I thought you were going to die in hospital, you spent a lot of my medical fees!"

    Li Ruoxi turned and left angrily, afraid that I would see the tear stains at the corner of her eye.

    I didn''t say anything and directly pulled Li Ruoxi over, and tightly hugged her. Sometimes hugging was the best cure, and Li Ruoxi''s entire body slowly softened, as she directly laid in my embrace.

    I rubbed Li Ruoxi''s head and said happily, "I did indeed make a trip to the Underworld just now, but unfortunately, I am too handsome, and no one accepts me!"

    After saying that, Li Ruoxi kicked him and said: "Big idiot, why are you not telling me anything? You are just like an idiot, holding onto the wooden sword and rushing up, fighting without a brain!"

    I was startled, I did not expect Li Ruoxi to know some strategy!

    But now isn''t the time to say those words. I hurriedly called Li Ruoxi into my room and asked him about the situation during the period of my unconsciousness in detail.

    I must teach myself a lesson. In the future, I absolutely cannot do things impulsively, as the saying goes, an impulsive person is a devil, but there is a real devil in my body, and that kind of demon that would escape from my body when I was impulsive.

    At that time, after I fainted, the Centipede Essence directly cut into my stomach. Moreover, this cut was extremely fierce. It went through my navel and cut straight to my chest, from bottom to top.

    This slash was badly mutilated. At that time, I was completely oblivious to everything that had happened. It had disappeared in a flash. Until now, I still didn''t have this memory.

    It was just that at that time, Li Ruoxi said that she had arrived at the scene just in time to witness this scene, causing her to almost go crazy on the spot.

    In the end, the one who went crazy wasn''t Li Ruoxi but me!

    When everyone thought that I was doomed, my body stood up straight and my skin started to slowly turn black. That huge wound also started to heal itself in an instant. Even the centipede essence couldn''t figure out what was going on with me.

    In the beginning, the Centipede Spirit still tried to attack me with disdain, mistakenly thinking that I was just relying on my willpower to barely stand up, how could I not know what I did at that time? After hearing Li Ruoxi say that I had soared into the sky, a monster suddenly appeared behind me. No one could say for sure. The forms of these changes were unpredictable.

    Then, the monster slowly fused with my body. When I jumped up, I gave the centipede a punch and the centipede used the scythe on its body to block it, but my punch was so fast that it seemed as if it could break apart the air and soar into the sky!

    The centipede''s body was smashed into smithereens by me!

    However, things are not over yet. After the centipede spirit was killed by me in an instant, I went berserk on my own.

 C72

    Chapter 72 - Serenity Pond of the Moon (1)

    Back then, my strength was extraordinary. Basically, one punch and one kick was enough to destroy a whole house. No matter how others called me, I just turned a deaf ear to them.

    When I heard this, I knew that I had turned into a demon again!

    Counting once, now it''s already the second time. foster father had said before, I definitely cannot transform ten times, if not, there are only two results, one is death without a burial, the other is never changing back, becoming a Demons, I still don''t know how my body turned into this, if I don''t change it quickly, then I will die sooner or later.

    I sighed and listened to Li Ruoxi continue.

    Just when I was about to go crazy, Whitey came out and tried its best to stop me. I understand my power, so even Giant dragon wouldn''t be able to do anything to me.

    Fortunately, Xiao Bai had delayed for a long time. When Lin Qiumei was in danger, she released her Soul and used all of the Yin Qi in her body to suppress the spirit energy in my body.

    Hearing this, he immediately asked, "Where is Qiu Mei?" I want to see her! "

    Li Ruoxi suddenly became silent, and a bad premonition arose in my heart. I immediately grabbed onto her shoulder and asked loudly: "I want to ask where Qiu Mei is!"

    Seeing me so anxious, Li Ruoxi giggled!

    Seeing her smile, my heart relaxed. If something really happened to Lin Qiumei that couldn''t be stopped, Li Ruoxi definitely wouldn''t be able to laugh either!

    Li Ruoxi continued to speak, "Qiu Mei is fine, but you won''t be able to see her in the daytime. She originally had a large amount of Yin Qi in her body, and can walk on the streets even in the daytime, but in order to suppress the power in your body, Qiu Mei used up a large amount of Yin Qi. Thus, she is temporarily unable to appear in the daytime.

    After hearing this, I felt relieved. I returned to my sickbed and rested peacefully. On the whole, this incident was something that everyone was happy about!

    Even though I was in hospital, I didn''t receive any heavy injuries. There were only a few minor scars on my body, and Lily and great valor were also safe and sound.

    It is said that after this incident, great valor''s body recovered. During the period when I was in a coma, great valor and Baihe came to visit me a few times, and those lilies in front of my bed are their masterpieces.

    But when I mentioned whether or not the blue elfin''s plan was successfully stopped by us, everyone was silent. Only later on did we find out that the blue elfin actually had a second plan!

    The first plan of the blue elfin was naturally to take the life of the great valor, but she didn''t expect that after this matter was stopped by us, she immediately executed the second plan. On the second day I was in a coma, a corpse appeared in the Darknorth village!

    The one who died was an old man, we had seen him before and he was the Yin Yang Master who helped us before, but when we asked, we realized that the words "Birthday" and "" were actually exactly the same! However, they were born in different times! This point wouldn''t create much of a gap in the usage of the eight chains.

    So the blue elfin took the opportunity to secretly kill that old man while we were in a panic over this matter.

    Thus, two out of the eight corpses had been gathered. Time waited for no one. If this continued, then eight corpses would be gathered. Once the array formation was activated, that would be incredible! Right now, I don''t know what this array is used for, but since the other party went through so much trouble to complete this mission, then there''s definitely nothing good to do.

    I have also seen blue elfin once, but I have only met him once, and he acted as if there was no one around, looking down on me. He was just passing through the formalities, and was using other people''s lives to kill people.

    I was furious. I opened up ward''s Windows and cursed out the window a few times. Of course, no matter how much I cursed, that blue elfin would never appear in front of me.

    After I stayed in the sickbay for three more days, my body''s condition returned to normal. In these three days, I was basically sound asleep during the day, and at night, when I met with Lin Qiumei to talk about love, I actually had a good time.

 C73

    Chapter 73 - Serenity Pond of the Moon (2)

    On the day I was discharged from the hospital, it was also around 9 pm. When I returned home, I saw Qiumei standing in front of me, looking at me lovingly. I immediately went up and put my arm around her shoulders. Although it was autumn, it was like spring around him, and the flowers in his heart were already blooming.

    I pulled Qiumei into my bedroom. I didn''t say anything as I pressed her onto the bed. I used my lips to caress her face gently. Qiumei''s face, at that moment, was neither human nor ghost. There were only two hearts, similar to each other.

    None of us said a word, whatever we said was superfluous at the moment, and body action was the best answer.

    The so-called silence is better than the sound, this is the state, under the moonlight, beautiful body, and curves, in front of my eyes.

    Usually, Qiu Mei wouldn''t wear a Clothes, it''s just that it seems that one of the changes came from her, and the Clothes I bought will constantly change according to my mood, and now, Qiu Mei''s mood is to be honest with me.

    Sometimes I just hate myself for having this special physique, and sometimes I have to thank myself for it. If I were just an ordinary person, I might never see Autumn Plum, and if I was just an ordinary person, it would be even more impossible for me to touch her. So right now, I like both my ordinariness and my unusualness.

    I kissed every inch of autumn plum skin, that kind of tenderness, enough to fascinate every hero.

    From the feet to the legs, from the legs to the chest, it was decided that on such a night, she would understand every part of her body.

    Just as I was about to continue, the door suddenly opened.

    Lin Qiumei was instantly hidden in the darkness, while I pretended to look behind me as if nothing had happened!

    Indeed, it made me want to cry but I had no tears. The only one who could disturb me at such a crucial moment was Xiao Bai. Although her figure was not any worse than Qiu Mei, her brain was still a pure child.

    I never judge a person by their appearance, nor do I judge a person by their age. Therefore, even though the person standing in front of me is a Beautiful women in her twenties wearing a set of white pajamas that makes one''s imagination run wild, I still kept on telling myself in my heart that she is Xiao Bai, a child that hasn''t grown up yet.

    I don''t think anyone''s ever been crazy enough to get a room on Children''s Day!

    I immediately pretended as if nothing had happened and said to Lil ''White, "Why aren''t you sleeping this late?"

    Lil ''White walked in with its hands behind its back and a smile on its face. It tilted its little Neck and looked at me.

    Lil ''White usually sleeps early, so for me, this time is just the beginning. For Lil'' White, he has already gone to sleep, but tonight, he abruptly came here to tell me something. I pretended as if nothing had happened and said, "Stop messing around, let''s go to sleep!"

    Seeing that I didn''t pay much attention to her, she couldn''t hold it in anymore. She pouted and walked in front of me. She waved a finger in front of my eyes and said, "I''m here to bring you some good news tonight!"

    I closed my eyes and pretended not to marvel. "What good news? Did you pick up the money or the sugar! "

    Little White sat on the bed, shook his head like a rattle, and said to me, "You big idiot, you don''t eat this kind of boring good news, right? Big Sister Qiumei heard that it has been rather weak recently, right? It seems that it can''t come out during the day, I have a way to make it walk in the streets during the day, how about it?" That way, we can have fun together in the day! "

    Little White was older than us all, but when she talked, she liked people who were taller than herself. There were older brothers and older sisters, which I didn''t care about.

    To put it bluntly, it meant that Yang Qiumei had recovered her original strength. If she relied on Qiu Mei''s own recovery, it would take at least forty-nine days to complete. If there was a way to speed up her recovery, that would be for the best.

    Afterwards, I approached Xiao Bai, took out a candy, and handed it to her. "Then quickly tell me what method you have. Could it be that you can recover it all at once?"

    Xiao Bai nodded. Seriously, this is not a kid who can lie. Furthermore, he has lived for more than 800 years. He must know more than us.

    Lil ''White said meaningfully, "One day at a time, ten years at Bodhi!"

    This sentence wasn''t made up by Little White. She also heard others saying that not only Little White, but I also heard them saying something like this. These words came from the town of Subhuti!

    This Bodhi town is a place not far from our village, but very few people have been there. They had their own ways of managing the country, and were not restricted by the outside world. Although it seemed like a town, but it was almost a country state, and in the Buddhism, every person was a believer of the Buddhism, and not only that, this town was open to the public, but only accepted the people of the Buddhism, or people who believed in Buddha, other than that, no one else would welcome them.

    However, there was one thing that was truly strange. Although they were disciples of the Buddhism, they received female guests. According to what they said, as long as they believed in Buddha, there was no difference between males and females. This was different from the other Buddhism s.

    All the believers in this town had a strong sense of awareness, and even held the thought of sacrificing themselves every day. Sometimes, it made people feel terrified.

    However, all of this didn''t matter. The most important part was the ten-year Bodhisattva art!

    Everyone knows that these are all treasures of the Buddhism. In the middle of the village is a Bodhi tree, and on top of the tree, there are only 99 fruits every 10 years. These fruits are called Bodhi Fruits.

    Although the number of fruits on the tree did not seem to be small, there were a lot of people in the Buddhism. Only the most virtuous and respectable people were qualified to obtain the Bodhi tree, and compared to the number of fruits, there were very few fruits.

    And it was said that this Bodhi Fruit had an extremely strange effect, and could restore one''s energy.

    It was said that children could eat wisely and the elderly could live on for a long time. The middle-aged man could eat the Bodhi fruit for a long time and had a lot of strength. The Bodhi fruit did not have any special attributes, but it changed according to the characteristics of its owner.

    For example, fire attribute Yin Yang Master s would make their fire attribute magic stronger after eating it, and water attribute Yin Yang Master s would make their water attribute magic stronger after eating it and vary from person to person.

    I also told Little White that the function of this Bodhi Fruit has been increasing recently. Not only can humans eat it, even ghosts can eat it.

    After hearing this, I felt a little apprehensive. If Qiu Mei ate this thing, she would definitely immediately recover her strength. However, how could it be so easy to get that Bodhi Fruit?

    Just as I was hesitating, Li Ruoxi suddenly broke into the room. He had heard everything clearly at the door, and upon entering, he immediately grabbed my hand and shouted: "A grown man like a mother, let''s go!"

 C74

    Chapter 74 - Bodhi Town (1)

    The local population of Bodhi is about 50 thousand people. Compared to some of the larger towns, this population was relatively small.

    As for how big this town was, no one knew and no one measured it because there was a saying that said there was no limit to buddhism. Therefore, this was the only town that was not the size of a village.

    The overall structure of the town was rather old, and most of it was made of wood. There were no buildings, only one-story houses.

    For example, in this town, everyone was a vegetarian, so whether it was outsiders, sightseeing or worshipping, there was no way they would be able to eat meat here. However, the strange thing was that although they couldn''t eat meat, they could still drink wine, and the wine here was never sold outside.

    It was said that ten years ago, there was a archaeologist that dug out a jar of wine in the ground. That jar of wine seemed to be from the Tang Dynasty, and the wine was green.

    Thus, the archaeologist contributed the wine. Through research by the locals, they were finally able to extract the essence of the wine and produce the exact same wine. Now, every year, there were many people pretending to worship Buddha, just to try this wine.

    Based on the two points above, the foreign population of this town far surpassed the local Residents s.

    When I came to this town, I found out that there was something different from the legends. I remembered that before I came, someone said that this town must have all been worshiped by the Buddhism, and that there would be people guarding the checkpoint, and that if I wanted to pass the test, it would be very special. The guardian of the gate will test a few of your scriptures, and those who can memorize it will naturally be allowed to enter, but those who can not memorize it.

    However, when I arrived at the entrance of the town, I found that there weren''t any guardians, and the so-called exam was just nonsense. I saw many tourists, in groups of three or four, carrying their cameras and luggage, confidently walking into the town.

    As it was already the middle of the night, when we arrived at the town, it was already the latter half of the night. The streets were basically empty as only a few late arriving tourists were looking for the Hotel.

    I said to Lil ''White, "I think we should plan it out tomorrow. We won''t be able to do much in the middle of the night. It''s better to find a shop to stay at."

    Li Ruoxi took a glance at Little White''s appearance and did not have any objections to this. The three of us walked around the village for a bit, then finally fixed our eyes on a hotel called Outer World.

    Recently, there were more and more people running hotels in the town. Some of them were modified from shops, some were changed by ordinary Residents s, and all of them were made to deal with foreign tourists, but there were a few established stores that were full of praise for them.

    One of the oldest shops was this Ethereal Paradise.

    From the outside, the Heaven''s Expanse Restaurant did not look that special. It was just an ordinary Courtyard and there were a few families in it. A sign was hung at the entrance of the Courtyard, it looked slightly yellow, clearly showing that it had been here for a while.

    The sign was written in black ink with the words "Human Realm Upon Heaven" written on it. When we entered, we realized that this restaurant could be said to be the oldest in the region, and it had special treatment.

    The green wine that was previously mentioned wasn''t something that could be obtained anywhere from a hotel. In this town, only three hotels were qualified to sell this kind of green wine.

    The Human Realm Upon Heavens was one of them.

    Just as I walked in, I saw a man who looked like a Monk walking out. He was in his twenties and wore a yellow monastic robe. Although this fellow dressed like a Monk, from the way he walked, I could tell that he was clearly a restaurant''s waiter. It was just that he dressed up to match the customs and habits of this place.

 C75

    Chapter 75 - Bodhi Town (2)

    It was just like opening a Japanese food store in China. Although the Attendant inside were all wearing Japanese kimono, they were all Chinese. Furthermore, the Attendant might not know anything about Japanese food.

    I nodded towards the fake Monk and said, "I need three rooms."

    That Monk was stunned for a moment before revealing an extremely awkward expression. He said to me, "This Beneficiary has quite a few guests today. I''m afraid that you only have one room left."

    At this moment, I took a look at the houses behind him, each of them were decorated in an exquisite manner, although they looked like regular bungalows, as though they were decorated in accordance with the standards of a five star Hotel. 24 hours of hot water, liquid crystal TV machines, and even free breakfast and midnight snacks.

    Just as I was figuring out whether or not I should stay, Li Ruoxi said: "Three people should squeeze one!"

    However, if it was said at home, I felt that it wasn''t much, but the problem was that it was outside, moreover it was in this kind of Buddhism town, so saying such words in this kind of place didn''t really feel right. I immediately pretended to be aloof and changed my words, "It''s not good for a man and woman to live in the same room, let''s go and have a look elsewhere!"

    Just as I finished speaking, Li Ruoxi reached out his hand and grabbed onto my butt. My body was in pain, but on the surface, I pretended to be calm, and the corner of my mouth twitched slightly. He said helplessly: "Aiya, tonight, the weather is very cold.

    The Monk had obviously never seen anything like it before. He listened to me for a while and then listened to me for a bit, and he was completely stunned.

    I want to repeat what I said just now, that''s why Monk agreed, and arranged a room for us.

    It was just that the houses here were different from the other towns. In front of every room was a Buddha Statue, but amongst these Buddha Statue, most of them did not go through any form of enlightenment, and even when Lin Qiumei entered, he still did not encounter any obstructions.

    After entering the room, Xiao Bai immediately lied down on the bed and slept soundly. Li Ruoxi also sat beside Xiao Bai, I looked, although the bed was a little big, the three of us living together was still a little tight, I didn''t say anything tactfully and took off my jacket. Then, I found three chairs in the house side by side and laid down.

    Li Ruoxi looked at me pitifully, then waved her hand at me and said, "What are you pretending to be pure for? "You should come up too. There''s no one else here. You can just sleep in the middle!"

    If I sleep in the middle, doesn''t that mean that I can hold all the Beautiful women in my arms with one hand?

    Since Li Ruoxi had already said so, I had no reason to reject him. I immediately jumped up from the chair and rushed to the middle of the bed.

    At that time, Little White just turned around and hugged me. At that time, Little White had already fallen asleep, and she didn''t seem to know what she was doing. After hugging me, her hands were dishonest.

    It was said that Lil ''White was a child in his heart, but his physical body was that of a mature girl. How could a man in the middle of the night not have a physiological reaction when his lower body was touched by a woman?

    Li Ruoxi looked at the thing between my legs and revealed a disdainful expression. However, my face was completely white and red, and I really wanted to find a place to hide. This scene was extremely awkward.

    Just then, I suddenly heard the sound of a bell ringing in the Courtyard. It sounded like someone was carrying a bell, and this person was walking in the courtyard while shaking the bell, making a lot of noise.

    I looked at the time. It was already 1: 30 in the morning, but I didn''t know who was shaking the bronze bell in the middle of the night.

    I quietly got up from the bed and walked to the side of the door. I didn''t rush to open the door but merely opened it a crack. When I peeked through the crack in the door, I found that the scene outside was even weirder!

 C76

    Chapter 76 - Exorcist Wind Bell (1)

    When I opened the door, there were not just one person outside, but three.

    These three people were around 1.7 meters tall and were all male. They were all bald like the waiter and wore cassocks. If one did not look closely at their faces, it was difficult to tell who they were and their looks were similar.

    Only, these three people were different from the ordinary Monk. Each of them held a copper bell in their hands, and with every step they took, they would shake the Bell, moreover, they looked like a group. If I did not personally see them close the door, I would have thought that only one person was shaking it.

    The three people in the middle of the night did not know what kind of treasure they were playing, so the waiter did not come out to stop them. In addition, the voice that spoke was a type of noise that would definitely affect the sleep of others, but looking at the other rooms, the door was tightly shut as if they could not hear it at all!

    I turned to Little White and asked, "What''s with Little White''s posture now? Have you ever seen it? "

    Lil ''White had lived for more than 800 years. Although she lacked the common sense of the human society, she knew these weird things like the back of her hand. Thus, it was definitely correct to ask her whenever something happened.

    However, she didn''t expect Lil ''White to just shake his head and say that she had never seen it before.

    Li Ruoxi was getting more and more annoyed by her voice. She immediately opened the door and prepared to rush out, but at this moment, I realized that someone had already gone ahead of Li Ruoxi and ran towards the three Monk s.

    There were a total of five people who had walked out. All five of them looked to be in their early twenties, three men and two women among them seemed to be tourists, these young people were dressed in jeans, dressed in flowing clothing, and dyed with different colors of hair. It was clear that they were not woken up by the ringing of the bell, but had not slept at all.

    Amongst the group of men and women, there was a man who was around twenty-four years old. Compared to the others, he was slightly older and taller, and this Kid was wearing sunglasses and had dyed red hair. When he walked out of the door, he had a cigar in his mouth and walked in front of the three Monk s with a swagger.

    It turned out that this fellow was playing mahjong and had lost. Coincidentally, he had a bad temper, so he decided to vent his anger on these three.

    However, the three Monk s were also baffled. Even after being scolded, they did not retort, but lowered their heads and continued to shake the Bell in their hands. In the end, the Kid could no longer hold back and grabbed the Bell in Monk''s hands and threw it on the ground.

    The three of them nodded at the same time, and said to the group of men and women: "I think it''s fated for the few Beneficiary s to be Buddha, why not stay in Temple and wash away the mortal world?"

    Looking at this, I can''t help but wonder if there''s something wrong with the brains of these three people. This group of men and women are clearly funny people, and I don''t know which eye can tell that they have fate with Buddha, but if one were to say that they have fate with drugs, I do believe it somewhat.

    I did not care about them and continued to watch the commotion. As expected, the tall youngster heard Monk''s words and started laughing, and more importantly, he took the cigarette butt out of his mouth and pressed it directly onto Monk''s head!

    Seeing this, I could no longer hold back. Although the things that the three Monk s have done are funny, the things that the Kid have done are even more excessive.

    However, the few Monk s had good tempers and did not continue shaking their heads. The three of them lined up in a row and silently walked out of the Courtyard.

    Seeing that the Monk had left, the Kid continued to chase after him and scold him, unyielding.

    After a while, the already dormant comments became lively. At the same time, I heard the sound of a neighbor opening the door and a man in his forties walked out.

    This middle-aged man had a full beard, was around 1.8 meters tall, and had a full body full of muscles. When he walked out in the middle of the night, he was wearing only underpants, and his upper body was bare.

 C77

    Chapter 77 - Exorcist Wind Bell (2)

    The middle-aged man strode into the Courtyard and scolded the young men, "You little bastards are courting death in the middle of the night!"

    When the few youths heard this, they were unable to catch up with Monk, and immediately targeted the middle-aged man, but in the end, the two groups of people started fighting again.

    Interestingly, although that middle-aged man was fighting alone, his strength was unparalleled. Moreover, he seemed to have learned some martial arts, and in a few moves, he beat up those young people until their teeth fell out. This time, they also learned from experience and obediently went back to their rooms with faces full of grief and indignation.

    Li Ruoxi looked at the Kid coldly and said: "This group of youngsters are just relying on force to bully others. If they meet someone powerful, they would be terrified, but if they meet someone honest, they will be bullied. There is no saving them!"

    In the blink of an eye, the liveliness had also ended. After that man finished lecturing, the Kid s all returned to their rooms. When they returned to their rooms, they looked at me with their eyes, nodded slightly in greeting.

    After the door closed, we also laid on the bed to rest once again, but we had already lost our previous interest. Furthermore, I still had one question in my mind, and that was why couldn''t we find it, and why did we have to wait until Monk left to show off?

    Of course, I am not saying that the big size man was wrong in his lesson, I just felt that something was off no matter how I thought about it. When those three Monk s rang the bell, the sound was also very loud, why didn''t the big size man come out and stop them?

    When morning of the next day arrived, I woke up early and walked to the center of the courtyard to exercise. At this time, Whitey was still sleeping soundly, and Li Ruoxi had already taken out a map to study the route to this town.

    We decided to eat breakfast, and started at around nine in the morning. However, at this time, I suddenly saw three Monk s walking in from afar, and these three Monk s are the ones who shook the Bell last night.

    When they entered, five young men suddenly rushed out from the Courtyard. I saw that these five young men were also the ones who were going to fight last night, but their attitudes were completely different from last night. When they saw the three Monk s, they all bowed and greeted each other!

    F * ck me! What was going on?

    I took a closer look and confirmed that this group of youngsters was indeed the five from last night, but why did they change so much? The few of them called out ''master''. Based on the personality of these five people, it was really strange for them to just enter the buddhist world.

    In the end, everything that happened in front of me made me have no choice but to believe that those five people would honestly follow the three Monk out. It was as if they had truly stepped out of the mortal world, expressionlessly one by one, their eyes firmly fixed on the road ahead, as if they were filled with light.

    Just as I was about to walk over, the neighbor opened the door. The big guy grabbed my arm and shook his head at me without saying anything.

    I noticed that the big man had a nervous expression on his face, as though something terrible had happened. He was clearly telling me not to go!

    Due to what happened last night, I had a good impression of this burly man. I didn''t say anything else and just stayed where I was as I watched the three Monk s and the five so-called disciples leave the Courtyard.

    After those people left, the big guy immediately pulled me into the room. I stared at him in confusion, only to see that he was sweating cold sweat!

    After he calmed down for a while, the big sized man said: "Let me introduce myself, my name is Ma Hunter, my family members all go to the mountains to hunt for a living, you can call me Hunter, those three Monk''s identities are not ordinary, it''s best not to provoke them!"

    Even without this fellow saying anything, I already know that there''s something wrong with these three Monk s. I just don''t know what methods they used to make the five youths obediently follow them.

    When I heard the big man speak later, I realized that this was not the first case.

    The older of the two sisters, who was twenty years old, went down the mountain alone two years ago. There was no more news of her, and the hunter suspected that she had been taken away by a villain, so he went down the mountain to look for her. However, after a few inquiries, he found out that his sister had been here.

    The hunter walked all the way to find some clues about his sister, but his sister didn''t find anything. Instead, he found out that there was something very strange about this place.

    This matter was the midnight Monk.

    Every night, he would see three Monk s wandering on the streets, knocking on doors, begging their families to become his disciples.

    There were some who shut their doors and did not come out, while there were others who cursed loudly. There were also some who fought against the three Monk s after being woken up in the middle of the night, but those three Monk s did not retaliate at all, and did not retort at all. They had very good personalities.

    What was even weirder was that after the three Monk s left, the next morning, the three Monk s would return. When they returned, there would always be someone willing to join the buddhist faith!

    Even he himself had been invited by these Monk, but luckily, the hunters did not agree to it, and no such strange thing happened the next morning. However, this strange scene left a deep impression on the hunters'' hearts, and he started to suspect if his sister''s disappearance was related to these three Monk s.

    I went back to my room. I also felt that it was a pity that the hunter''s sister had disappeared, but I wasn''t that kind of person. I had to solve my own problems before I could help others.

    It was almost nine by now. I called Li Ruoxi and Xiao Bai over and the three of us decided to walk on the road in the town.

    As for Lin Qiumei, she definitely wouldn''t be able to appear during the day, but for this trip, we will only have three people in the day and four people in the night.

    Following the instructions on the map, we found that the Bodhi tree was set up in the center of the town. When we arrived there, we found that the center of the town was a gigantic Temple, and the Bodhi tree was actually included by the Temple. In other words, if we didn''t enter the Temple, not to mention the Bodhi Fruit, it would be extremely difficult to even see the appearance of a Bodhi tree.

    When we got closer to the Temple, we discovered that there were four big gates. The name of the Temple was the ''Bodhi Temple''. It was as if the Bodhi tree was the reason why the Bodhi tree was built in the first place.

    From the outside, when I looked inside, I felt that there was a sinister aura emanating from the Temple, as if this place didn''t match with the Buddhism''s aura. If I closed my eyes, I would feel that I was inside the ice cellar, and my entire body would be cold!

    I continued walking forward, and when I reached the front of the door, I discovered that there was a Monk guarding each of the doors. Furthermore, the Monk was holding onto a wooden stick, and looked like he was a wuxiang.

 C78

    Chapter 78 - The Good and the Evil (1)

    The four wuxiang s stood in front of the main gate with their heads held high and their chests puffed out. Looking in front of them, they were completely still.

    Compared to last night''s Monk, there was a heaven and earth difference. This could be considered as a buddhist land.

    Looking around, there was a long red table beside the door. On the Table laid a book, which was bound using rope s, and it was rather old. There was no name on the book, just a blue cover.

    I walked over and extended my hand to touch the book, but that wuxiang immediately moved towards me without saying a word, his eyes staring straight at me. Although he didn''t say anything, his body was already brimming with killing intent.

    Lil ''White also felt the killing intent and immediately stood in front of me. "What are you doing? It''s just a broken book. You can''t even look at it. You''re so stingy!"

    I took a step back, and the wuxiang reverted back to his original appearance, as if nothing had happened. He did not care about Xiao Bai''s words, Xiao Bai''s duty was to guard the door and prevent others from touching the book on the table.

    However, at this time, Lil ''White started to be naughty again. She reached out her hands and grabbed at lightning speed and actually directly grabbed that book. After Lil'' White grabbed over, he even put the book into my hands and said to me, "They won''t let me read it, we''ll just look at it!"

    When I look at wuxiang now, my eyes are looking at me differently. My eyes are red and in the next moment, they will attack me!

    This is an important buddhist land, I''ve had conflicts with anyone. I also don''t want to have any conflicts with buddhist territory, so I quickly sent the book back, but wuxiang''s stick was faster than me, and landed here with just one step!

    In the midst of danger, Whitey stretched out its arm and blocked in front of me. The yellow stick in wuxiang''s hand directly hit Whitey''s arm.

    Right at that moment, there was a sudden sound of a punch, and a burst of dazzling light, sending the stick flying. The wuxiang looked at Little White with astonishment. He suddenly lowered his head and bowed, revealing a very respectful expression as he said, "I don''t know, I have offended you!"

    What senior? What''s the relationship between this group of Monk and Little White?

    Not to mention me, even Lil ''White himself was confused. Lil'' White stared blankly and asked, "Why does your stick have a strange power?"

    However, when I held it in my hand, I realised that there was nothing special about this stick. It was just that it felt a little heavier, and its surface was covered in a golden color, and it was only a meter-long metal rod.

    The Monk was initially cold, but now he revealed a kind expression and said to me: "This is called a staff, not an ordinary stick, it is engraved with Buddhist scriptures, against ordinary people can be used as a weapon, against demons and ghosts can be used as a divine weapon, but normally it will not glow, once it is released, it will only be used when the staff and staff cross paths."

    I still didn''t understand and asked, "But you hit Whitey''s arm, not the stick!"

    The wuxiang shook his head and said: "This is not related to stick, it is mainly because of the buddhist scriptures that are hidden within, to be able to emit light, it means that this dao friend, she is also not a mortal. She must have an extraordinary law within her body, in order for her to have such an effect.

    From the expressions of the Monk, it seemed that they were very friendly to Little White. I decided to use this point and pointed to the middle position of the Temple, "We came all the way here to visit this Bodhi tree. Would it be possible for us to get a glimpse of it?"

    The wuxiang was startled for a moment, but this time he did not chase us away, instead he made us wait in place for a moment, before entering the Temple.

 C79

    Chapter 79 - The Good and the Evil (2)

    In less than five minutes, a man in his fifties walked out from the Temple. The man wore a red monastic robe, and welcomed us with a smile. After a few introductions, we found out that his name was Guo Qiang, and mentioned that the Monk here had a habit of claiming that they never used their official names, but told us their real names.

    From the looks of it, Guo Qiang should be the manager here. When he came out, the four wuxiang s surrounded him and had quite the demeanor when he walked over.

    Guo Qiang nodded to us, then moved his body and said: ", you have come from afar, we naturally have no reason to reject you all. If you are just here to take a look, then please come in!"

    After saying that, the few of us walked into the temple, and after entering, we found that the Temple was completely built for the Bodhi tree. The size of the Temple was less than 100 square meters, which was a large room, and aside from a big tree, there was nothing else.

    I thought that the Bodhi tree was after all a towering tree, not to mention blocking the sun, it should be at least a dozen meters tall. I didn''t expect to see it today, and discovered that the tree was only two meters tall, with only a single stick, it didn''t even have a single branch.

    I felt as if I could reach the top of the tree with a single step.

    When he looked closely, he found that this tree was a red wooden stick. However, this wooden stick was densely packed with black balls.

    These black balls were about the size of a pear. They were tightly attached to the wooden stick. I asked in confusion, "Are these the fruits of the Bodhi Fruit?"

    Guo Qiang nodded his head and said to me: "If this is the first time Beneficiary has seen this Bodhi tree, he will definitely be disappointed, but this is indeed the Bodhi tree, the things on it, are only Bodhi Fruits. Once a fruit appears in ten years, don''t look down on it, but it is extremely precious, many people only dream of it!"

    I can tell that Guo Qiang isn''t lying by the way he talks, and it''s most likely true. As the saying goes, one cannot judge a book by its cover, and one cannot measure up to the sea. This ordinary looking stick is the focal point of this town.

    When I saw this, Little White behind me suddenly said, "Dashu, what kind of people are qualified to obtain these Bodhi Fruits?"

    What Whitey said asked the question that was on my mind. Initially, I came here in the name of a visit and kept thinking that it wouldn''t be good if I asked it. However, Whitey''s innocent thoughts instead revealed the question that was on my mind.

    Guo Qiang did not mind as he replied: "Anybody is fine, no one is fine!"

    I don''t understand the Buddhist Zen language anymore. What does that mean?

    Li Ruoxi said: "Master, please explain in detail!"

    Guo Qiang was very satisfied with the name of Master, but he revealed a smile on his face as he said to us: "If you want the Bodhi Fruit, there is no difference in status. If you want a king or a prime minister, you can have them, and if you want to be a beggar, you can have them.

    Lil ''White blinked his big eyes and continued, "What, what did you mean when you said you can''t get anyone?"

    "If you want the Bodhi Fruit, you must have achievements. If you don''t have any, no matter how expensive your identity is, you can''t give the Bodhi Fruit to anyone, so no one can get it!"

    I believe that in general, the rules of Temple are different from those of the outside world, and are not affected by the laws and regulations of the country at all.

    Just then, Guo Qiang suddenly took out a book. I have seen this book before, the nameless book that was placed on the Table.

    Guo Qiang flipped open the book, and I realised that all of the names written in the book were human. Furthermore, the ages were different, as there was a boundary every ten years.

    Clearly, this is a roster.

    Guo Qiang spread out the register, placed it in front of us and said: "Those who have performed well

    Every ten years, there will only be one book, and every book will have 99 names, so these are all people who have contributed to the village. Every year, our town of Bodhi will have a competition, and we will write down the people who have contributed according to the ranking, on the list. In the history of the city, there are some people who are qualified to obtain this Bodhi Fruit, and this year, it will be another year''s harvest.

 C80

    Chapter 80 - Three Monk s (1)

    As for the evaluation method, there was no fixed model. It was entirely dependent on the influence it had on the village.

    If a person were to slaughter a huge demon, or calm a calamity that was about to befall them, no one would know. Even if he had completed this difficult task alone, and no one else knew, it would be impossible to calculate the merits.

    Similarly, if a person captures a Thief that everyone knows about, and returns the stolen items back to everyone, and receives the gratitude of the local Villagers, then this matter would have a huge impact.

    In other words, the amount of contribution was entirely determined by the Residents in the village.

    It''s a simple matter, but it''s very difficult to accomplish. Anyone can do good deeds, but there''s a need for such an opportunity. I can''t possibly help the big Road cross the street one by one just to get a Bodhi Fruit.

    There are only twelve spots left, but if I don''t do something, I''m afraid we won''t have any share in this year''s Bodhi Fruit.

    Just as I was hesitating, Xiao Bai suddenly mentioned something else. Xiao Bai directly said to Guo Qiang, "Oh right, Dashu, have you ever seen three strange Monk s in this town? They always come in the middle of the night and they even shake the Bell? "

    Hearing that, Guo Qiang''s face changed, and he immediately said to Xiao Bai in a serious tone: "If you meet the three of them, as far as possible, as far as possible, the three of them are not Monk, they are scum left behind by the Yin Yang Family!"

    Hearing this, I also became puzzled, what''s the relationship between Monk and this Yin Yang Master?

    Guo Qiang didn''t wait for me to ask and instead explained himself, "Three years ago, three people came to this town. They were originally from the Yin Yang Family, but because they violated the rules, they were expelled from their families, and when they found this town, they happened to be free of entanglement, so they started to use some spells to deceive others, and even persecute others for their own benefits. When the abbot found out about this later, he personally went to expel these three fake Monk s from the village.

    He never thought that these three people would have such background. They even dared to lie to the Monk.

    However, things were not over yet. The three of them killed themselves for all intents and purposes, and when they first started to mix in with each other, they made the Monk believe that they were just guests. They did not expect that on their journey to Temple, Buddha was merciful, and a few poisonous snakes would bite back at them.

    Just like this, these three Monk s died on the way to pay their respects.

    However, they did not expect that after this incident, the whole village would always be able to see the shadows of these three Monk s. Furthermore, they had appeared either in the middle of the night or in the early morning.

    Every time they appeared, they would be holding a Bell in their hands. As long as they shook the Bell, many of the weaker people would be lured out of the Soul and follow them in a daze.

    However, as for where they had gone from here, their whereabouts were unknown. The people they had pulled out of their dead bodies were also nowhere to be seen.

    After hearing what Guo Qiang had to say, Xiao Bai suddenly interrupted and said, "Does that mean that this matter in the village will have a huge reaction?"

    Guo Qiang nodded his head and replied: "The impact is great, you all have discovered it when you come to this town, once it is night time, the people walking on the streets are all tourists, and the local people, most of them do not leave their houses, afraid of these three Monk s coming to bewitch their souls, we have also invited a lot of high monks to do so, but these bastards, every time they appear, they would immediately disappear, and never catch their tail!"

    Xiao Bai did not care about what Guo Qiang said after he said it, and continued to ask, "I suddenly thought of a good idea, if we caught these three Monk, would we be able to contribute greatly to our mission, then, would we be able to get a share of the Bodhi Fruit?"

 C81

    Chapter 81 - Three Monk s (2)

    Guo Qiang stared blankly for a while. He also did not expect Whitey to have such a goal!

    Guo Qiang stammered for a long time before finally nodding his head, "This girl is right, but those three Monk s aren''t easy to catch. I suggest that all of you give up on this idea."

    Obviously, the decision was left to me in the end, but Guo Qiang is also a good person, since he doesn''t mind us going, then there must be a corresponding danger.

    Just as I was thinking, Li Ruoxi suddenly said: "Without entering the tiger cave, it is rare for a tiger to appear, so it is decided!"

    When Li Ruoxi spoke, there was no room for negotiation! Guo Qiang looked at me, then sighed: "If the few Beneficiary s have made such a decision, then I have no other choice, but to find those three Monk s, I do have a clue!"

    I quickly asked, "Can you tell me what kind of clues?"

    Unexpectedly, Guo Qiang shook his head and said: "I can tell you, but I, Buddha, am merciful, and I will not allow you to die so easily. You have to go through a test to be able to tell me this clue to you.

    At the beginning, we did not agree to such unreasonable demands, but after a period of standoff, Guo Qiang remained silent. We have only seen the next three Monk s once, and we have no clue where to go, maybe the clues Guo Qiang gave us are really very useful for us.

    In the end, we had no choice but to agree to each other''s conditions.

    The test was also special, as it allowed us to resolve an incident.

    There was a small district in the northernmost part of the town. This district was called Hundred Birds of a feather [1]. There were more than 20 one-story houses in this district. Its location was quite good and it was one of the most expensive places in the town.

    However, the price of this residential complex was much higher compared to other places. However, there were still many people who rushed to buy it. In less than a year, over 20 rooms had been sold out.

    In the beginning, they asked them about it, but they didn''t talk about it at all. Later on, when the properties of the residential complex were being worn out, one of the families that was about to move told them the reason. It was said that the residential complex was haunted at night!

    As for what exactly this ghost looked like, no one had seen it. It was always said that at night, they would hear strange sounds coming from the courtyard, and no one could figure out where the sound came from. Residents who lived in the city often got sick, which made people''s hearts race.

    After that, the property of this small district could not hold on any longer, so they paid a high price to invite some high monks to drive away their souls. Unexpectedly, after those Monk s came to this small district, they had gone to almost every corner of the district, but they could not find the source of the disturbance.

    In the blink of an eye, there were only three or five households left. As for the real estate Owner who developed this district, they also lost all their wealth, and even had the mindset of committing suicide.

    What Guo Qiang told us was to find out the source of all the strange incidents that happened in the small district!

    When we said we would leave, we did what we had to do. After leaving Guo Qiang, we immediately rushed to the small district that was filled with hundreds of birds flying and phoenixes roaming about.

    When we arrived at the entrance of the small district, it was as Guo Qiang had said, incomparably desolate. The whole small district was about 1000 square meters, the Courtyard was square in shape, there were five families located in every direction, and adding all four directions together, there were exactly twenty households.

    Other than the families on the four sides, in the center of the small district, there were some fitness equipment, as well as two of the more luxurious Big House s.

    After we walked into the district, the management of the district heard that we are here to settle this matter and it was so hot that it was like flowers were blooming on our faces.

    The Administrators of the property was about twenty years old, and when he saw me, he immediately poured tea for me. From the looks of it, he seemed like an old man.

    The property Administrators very quickly arranged for us to have a room. According to him, when we invited some Monk over, we stayed for three whole days without being able to resolve the issue, so he did not think that we would immediately settle the problem. Thus, he specially prepared a room for us to stay in for a long time.

    The room that was given to us was a luxurious house in the middle of the Courtyard. According to the Administrators, there were only two families living in this luxurious house, and the house that we lived in had already left two months ago. This house has always been empty, and the other family members were an old couple.

    This couple, one Chinese and the other British, they all work overseas and basically don''t have the time to come back and visit them, but every month they are given a lot of Money, after the ghost incident, this couple had initially thought of leaving, but then they thought that this was the place that their children helped them buy, and if they left, it would worry their children, so they stayed here until now.

    Other than the couple, there were also two other families in the district.

    One family, a family of three, had not been married long and had given birth to a boy. This year, the boy was only a year old, and the couple, who were both small traders, spent years of their savings buying a house here.

    Because of the incident with the ghost, in order to keep the residents here, Owner had deducted all of the property fees and water and electricity bills.

    This husband and wife duo happened to be poor at the time. Upon hearing this, they gritted their teeth and decided to stay here as well.

    The last family was a bit weirder. We met when we first arrived, it was a single man wearing rags, a tattered shirt, and a head full of dirt. When he walked, he carried a large cloth in his hand, which seemed to be filled with something. When he saw us living in this yard, he gave us a pitiful look, and suddenly he grinned at us with his yellow teeth and said, "You''re going to die, too!"

 C82

    Chapter 82 - Ghastly Shadow in the Midnight (1)

    When Li Ruoxi saw this guy, she picked up the stick and was about to fight it out with her. It was Xiao Bai and I who did our best to stop her, and we had just settled in here, so it''s better for us to avoid trouble. Furthermore, we''re here to catch ghosts, not to fight, so we can just let this matter go.

    There are four rooms, one for each of us. Of course, Lin Qiumei would not appear during the daytime, she would only appear in the middle of the rooms during the night.

    After returning to my room, I took a short break before heading out to investigate.

    I wanted to investigate the cause and effect of this matter, so I had to greet the people around me. I decided to pay a visit to that old couple first, and when we just got out of the house, I suddenly saw a shadow following us, Li Ruoxi reminded me, I nodded my head, and secretly looked at the person behind me, and found out that it was that single man in his thirties, that bastard was sneaky, and I even asked him about the property Administrators earlier in the day, but the Administrators told me that this man seemed to be someone who sold Antique s.

    The Clothes that this fellow was wearing had several holes in it, just like a beggar. Although it looked like it was following us from behind, in reality, it was full of loopholes. Even the Kids could see it.

    Seeing the other party''s actions, I suddenly made up my mind. I didn''t need to visit the old couple, I would first start with him.

    I quietly instructed Lin Qiumei. Qiu Mei was originally a female ghost, and since the other party wants to play tricks, then we might as well play along. We should just wait and see if this fellow is a good person, Mister Ye!

    After I finished speaking, I walk out the door and disappear from my side, slowly approaching that man.

    At first, the man didn''t notice it, but Qiu Mei secretly hit his shoulder without him noticing. Every time he turned around, he naturally couldn''t see Qiu Mei, so he couldn''t think of anything.

    The man started to get suspicious, and in the end, when the time was right, he gave Qiu Mei a look. Lin Qiumei understood in an instant, and suddenly appeared in front of the man!

    However, when Qiu Mei appeared, her face was covered in blood. Her eyes formed two black holes, and a steady stream of blood flowed out from them. Qiu Mei stretched out her shriveled hands and slapped the man on the shoulder, saying in a sinister voice, "I will take you away!"

    Of course, Qiu Mei didn''t look like this, all of this was just her change in appearance. The man looked at her sudden surprise and immediately kneeled on the ground and cried out, "I''ll return it to you, I''ll return it to you!"

    After he finished speaking, he opened a package and poured out a pile of items. When I walked closer, I discovered that they were all Antique s, and the majority of them were all blue and white porcelain works. I did not know much about Antique s and could not tell what kind of age they were, but every plate and plate was carved very vividly, whether it was in terms of the Antique''s value or the craftsmanship, they were all worth a lot.

    Li Ruoxi glanced at it, and said to me: "It''s your turn!"

    I nodded, without saying a word, I jumped out with the peach wood sword. I grabbed the man, threw him behind me, then picked up the peach wood sword, pointed at Lin Qiumei and said: "In the middle of the mountain, who is the demon, who dares to come and harm people!"

    There has been a hero saving a beauty since ancient times, but I didn''t expect that today, he would pretend to be saving a Dashu. When I realized that there was something wrong with this man, you prepared to start with him, but I didn''t know how to get close to him.

    After Lin Qiumei saw that I had pulled out the peach wood sword, he bared her fangs and brandished her claws, looking at me fiercely. I have to admit that I did not realize at that time that this girl had the potential to be an actress.

 C83

    Chapter 83 - Ghastly Shadow in the Midnight (2)

    Less idle talk, I took the peach wood sword and rushed over after a few gestures. At this time, the man stared at me with his eyes wide open, and when I thrusted the peach wood sword out, Lin Qiumei acted like he was afraid, and retreated a few steps.

    When the man saw that I could restrain Lin Qiumei, he immediately hid behind me and begged, "This master, you have to help me!"

    With a serious expression, I grabbed his shoulder and said, "A mere evil ghost isn''t a problem for me!"

    After saying that, I went forward and pretended to have a few rounds with Lin Qiumei. According to the script, Lin Qiumei was completely defeated by me and escaped.

    After the man saw my performance, before he could even open his mouth, I said, "Although this female ghost has already been exorcised, Sir, I am afraid your situation has not improved at all. I can see that your entire body is shrouded in darkness, and if I did not predict what will happen seven days from now, you would definitely die from your illness!"

    After the man heard my words, he was so scared that his lips started to turn white. His hand gripped my arm tightly, causing me to feel a bit of pain.

    The man gave me a frightened look and said, "I beg of you, please save me!"

    I rubbed my chin and rolled my eyes. After pretending to think for a while, I said to him, "It''s not hard for me to save you. But, if I ask you something, you have to tell me the truth. Otherwise, I won''t be able to help you!"

    This sudden change of events had actually managed to scare the man witless.

    Only after more detailed inquiry did he learn that this man''s name was Wang Po Tian.

    His original job was to help others repair their bicycles. His parents had long passed away, and he himself had never married to the Wife. He had always been single.

    After that, he bought a tile house with two rooms in the residential area and lived in poverty. However, three months ago, a strange thing happened and this guy was completely out of poverty.

    Three months ago, it rained heavily. Coupled with the plugging of the sewers in many parts of the town, it caused the rain to flow upstream. Many families had been flooded by the rain.

    However, the rain that poured in did not cause a disaster, as it was only about the size of his ankle.

    The families in this town that lived in relatively low-lying areas were unlucky, but the ones that lived in higher areas were not affected by the disaster, and this Wang Potian, when he first bought a house, coveted the cheapest tiled building in this district, thus causing a flood within Wang Potian''s house.

    After the flood, Wang Po Tian quickly returned home to clean up the rain in the house. However, when he was cleaning up, he suddenly discovered that there were some depressions on the concrete floor of the house.

    So he dug up the ground, and found that there were many Antique hidden underground!

    Wang Po Tian took these Antique and went to the market to sell them. In the end, he discovered that each and every one of these Antique were worth quite a bit, which made him rich overnight.

    However, Wang Po Tian simply could not understand the origins of these Antique. Thus, in order to disguise himself, he was normally dressed up in rags, to hide his identity, and to hide his identity from others.

    However, something strange happened at this time. Ever since he had obtained money, Wang Po Tian''s body condition had worsened, and the current him, even if he was fully dressed, his body still wouldn''t look too good. When I said he was in the dark, it wasn''t a lie, his face was truly pale, his body was weak, and there were even some hunchbacks.

    He did not know why, but the moment he discovered the Antique, his body became weaker and weaker. Every night when he went to sleep, he would feel that someone was stroking his face, and when he woke up from his dream, he would be covered in cold sweat. Even worse, a month after the incident, he discovered that every night when he woke up, he would vomit blood, and his entire body seemed to be drained of energy.

    Wang Po Tian began to gradually complain about the society because of this. In this world, he had worked hard for most of his life, borrowing money to buy a house and becoming a house slave.

    Furthermore, the house that he finally bought was a haunted place. In a place where he finally had money but his body suddenly became like this, his heart was filled with loathing towards society.

    He had a feeling that he would not live long, but he did not want to give up the Antique to anyone else. Hence, he rarely spoke to anyone, and always had this mysterious look бн

    When he saw us, he was no longer in his right mind. He mistakenly thought that we were here to snatch his Antique, which was why he cursed us all to die.

    Also, it''s the same tonight as well. This fellow doesn''t trust us and always feels that we will mysteriously take away his property, which is why he can secretly follow us at night.

    If it wasn''t for the scene I just acted out which made him relax his guard against us, this idiot might have been up to something!

 C84

    Chapter 84 - Painting of the Tang Dynasty (1)

    In the end, the few of us decided to follow Li Potian to his house.

    Compared to the house we live in, Li Potian''s house seems to be much more shabby.

    Although his house was also a house, it only had two rooms and a hall. bathroom was still established outside the house, and as for the stove, which Li Potian normally cooked on, he had not installed it at all. It was probably because Li Potian himself rarely cooked, and always ate outside, that made the place that was originally a stove into a shoe rack.

    After I entered the room, I saw that there was a huge piece of white cloth in the main bedroom. The piece of white cloth was laid flat on the floor, and the middle part of the white cloth had sunk down.

    There were many cabinet in the room, and inside the cabinet, there were many ancient bottles. On top of the bottles, there were many colored paintings, some of the naked Beautiful women, some of the dragons and phoenixes, and all of the pictures were lifelike and extremely lifelike.

    After I entered the room, I randomly took out a vase and looked at it for a bit, but didn''t feel anything special. At this moment, Lil ''White, who was beside me, said, "It''s just some colors painted by the Tang Dynasty, in fact, these things weren''t really valuable at all. It''s just that the times are different.

    After Little White said that, it ran off to the side to play and no longer cared about these things. However, as a person who had lived for 800 years, it was likely that it had already gotten used to this kind of thing. However, based on what Xiao Bai said, since these items were from the Tang Dynasty, they were indeed very old. As for the price, it goes without saying.

    I then got Li Potian to take out four plates and place them in four different corners of the room. After that, I took out four chopsticks and placed it in the middle of the plates. This is a very simple technique for testing ghosts.

    The chopsticks in the bowl would normally fall down automatically, but it mainly depended on the direction of the chopsticks. If the chopsticks fell down from four different angles, then there was no problem with the room, but if the four chopsticks all fell down in one direction, then there must be something in that direction.

    Speaking of which, this kind of Four Symbols magic wasn''t actually that profound. Sometimes, those on the street could read fortune-tellers, but many people had long forgotten about it.

    After making her preparations, she started to observe the direction where the chopsticks fell. Right at this moment, Li Ruoxi suddenly sat on the ground, she held her head as if she had a headache.

    At the same time, the four chopsticks fell on the ground one by one, I immediately helped Li Ruoxi up. Li Ruoxi shook her head and said, "I feel a little dizzy.

    They fell in four different directions, which meant that there wasn''t much of a problem with the room itself. But when I looked at Li Ruoxi again, I realized that Ruo Xi''s body was getting worse and worse, and his face was starting to turn pale white, which was quite similar to this Li Potian. I first made a move, helping Li Ruoxi to feel her pulse, but in that instant, my vision suddenly blurred, and everything around me seemed to have reversed, as a shadow appeared.

    I helped the surrounding stool stand up straight and said, "What''s going on? I feel a little dizzy!"

    Li Potian nodded and said to us: "I have already gotten used to it. After entering this room, I always felt a strange dizziness, and sometimes I even felt disgusted!"

    I placed the bowl in my hand to the side. "I said, you Antique wouldn''t have any poison, right? I remember that the ancient people, in order to prevent others from robbing tombs, always painted poison s on their burial objects. If that''s the case, then it would be good luck for them to not die! "

    Li Potian shook his head, and said: "There shouldn''t be poison, I even used these bowls to eat!"

    F * ck, no one would want to use a Antique''s rice bowl to eat. After all, these Antique were things that belonged to a dead person, maybe someone had used them hundreds of years ago!

 C85

    Chapter 85 - Painting in the Tang Dynasty (2)

    After saying that, he immediately opened up all the Windows in the room. Although they felt a little cold at night, they had no choice because the air in the room had to circulate at all times. The moment we close down the Windows, Li Ruoxi and I would feel varying degrees of dizziness.

    But strangely, these Antique do not have any strange smell. These Antique also do not have any poison emitting from them, but I do not understand why our body would feel strange the moment we get close to this room!

    Looking at the pile of bottles and jars around me, I was at a loss. If there really were any demons and ghosts in this room, I could provide an explanation, but right now, I know nothing at all.

    Just when we felt a headache, Little White suddenly walked back to me and said, "The bottom of the vase here is black!"

    I glanced at the vase. The base was indeed very black, and the dark stuff looked like melted caramel stuck to it. And there were more than one or two.

    After putting on the gloves, I flipped through the dark items. When I opened them, I found that there were still some red lines on them!

    Looking at this scene, I immediately said, "It can''t be, right? These things are all bloodstains, but they have already solidified since long ago. Could it be that something happened in a family in ancient times, causing such a large amount of bloodstains to appear?"

    These Antique couldn''t have come from the sky. There must be a reason why they were able to appear here. If I could find out the reason behind it, then I would naturally be able to find out what happened today.

    After I suggested the suggestion, Li Potian didn''t say anything. In the end, Li Potian gave me a bunch of keys, and decided to stay at a distant relative''s house for two days, and to come back when the matter was settled. He also told me to casually investigate in this room, and only return home when it was safe.

    After we left separately, we also worked hard all day and decided to go back to rest first. We would investigate again after we had enough energy.

    As a result, two hours after I returned to my room without a break, a strange thing happened.

    Although this is the first floor and anyone can walk to the side of the Windows, I do not think that anyone would have the heart to do such a thing.

    At the beginning, when the glass was knocked, I didn''t pay much attention to it, but after going back and forth until I couldn''t sleep, I finally decided to get up and see what was going on! The moment I opened the Windows, I suddenly saw that the thing that was beating up the Windows was a Raven beside it. I immediately extended my hand to chase it away, preparing to close the Windows and continue resting.

    Because I saw a room with bright lights.

    It was a room that should not be lighted.

    I already know all the people living in this area. I know that the room in this area used to be a courier, but because this area was haunted, the courier moved out of this area long ago. That room is now empty.

    The empty rooms in this area had become lifeless long ago, so it was impossible for people to live here.

    The lit room wasn''t too far from where I was. It was about fifteen minutes'' walk away, and when I found the Courtyard, I realised that the door was tightly shut. I stepped over the Courtyard''s railing, and groped my way through the darkness until I reached the entrance of the room.

    At this moment, as I put my ear close to the door, I could faintly hear someone speaking from inside.

    The one who spoke was a man, and I heard the voice of one of them, Li Potian. The other man seems to be the Administrators of this district.

    Li Potian said from inside the room: "Is what you said true? If it''s like that, then these Antique must not!"

    Administrators replied: Of course it''s not easy, otherwise, unless you want to die, that''s why I came to help you. I''m also a relative, selling Antique in the second-hand market, quickly sell these Antique to my relative at a low price, at least you can earn some money? Otherwise, these Antique will become our problem sooner or later! "

    Although they had only spoken a few words, I immediately understood the reason behind their actions. It turned out that Li Potian and Administrators were in cahoots!

    The two of them already knew that something was wrong with the Antique and had been hiding it from us all this while. I had planned in the beginning to make Li Potian believe us more, but in reality, we were the ones who fell into their trap.

    Moreover, they know that this Antique is an ominous object, and even forcefully told us to investigate it, they probably want us to die early!

    I held my breath and paused outside the gate to see what they were up to.

    After about half an hour, I finally understood the secret behind the death Antique!

 C86

    Chapter 86 - Black Death (1)

    On the day that Li Potian''s house was washed away by the heavy rain, other than himself, there was another person present, the Administrators of the small district.

    At first, the Administrators in the small district said that he was being kind, and came to Li Potian''s house with the intention to help. However, when he found out that Li Potian''s house had a large amount of Antique s, the Administrators started to open his eyes to money.

    Then, Administrators would even threaten Li Potian. If this matter was reported to the police, Li Potian might very well hide his crimes.

    In reality, this crime was none other than the Administrators spouting nonsense.

    Although all of the Antique in front of him belonged to Li Potian in name, in reality, all of the management authority would belong to him. When the time came for the Antique to be sold, Administrators would take two-thirds of the money, and Li Potian would receive the remaining third.

    It was said that he had an uncle who specialized in selling Antique. The Administrators had once showed some samples of Antique to his uncle, but her uncle was willing to buy some of them. Furthermore, according to her uncle, this batch of Antique belonged to the cursed Antique.

    Furthermore, he said that at that time of the market, there would always be a group of Antique with this black colored blood on them. Those who had the Antique, would soon be gravely ill and die without exception, and over time, this group of Antique would be completely disgraced from the market.

    The rarer the item, the higher the price. Furthermore, even in the modern era, this item could be considered to be of sky-high quality, although the curse was scary, the Money s were more attention grabbing, so even now, there were still many people who did not hesitate to take a risk and wanted to catch a glimpse of the real face of the mountain.

    After I overheard what they said, I had a rough understanding of the origins of this group of Antique, and the remaining two of them continued to argue with one another over how to punish this group of Antique, this part of the argument didn''t have much value in listening to the details, and in the end, won by Administrators. Under his coercion, Li Potian was finally persuaded to sell the Antique at a price that was 20% lower than the last time.

    It wasn''t wrong to like money, but it was wrong to threaten others! Although Li Potian hates me, but I hate using threats to force others to submit.

    Without a second word, I punched Administrators twice. That Administrators probably didn''t even have time to react and was already stunned.

    I couldn''t help but kick Administrators a few times. In the end, I grabbed him by the Clothes''s collar and picked him up.

    I purposely put on a vicious expression and said to Administrators, "You f * cking took advantage of this situation to rob us. It was all because of you people that this originally peaceful district was now in chaos."

    At this moment, Administrators was already bleeding all over his face. After being attacked by me so suddenly, he immediately lost his ability to fight, and Administrators plopped down on the ground, begging in his voice: "Brother, don''t hit me, I will give you my share, ok?"

    This guy is also smart, he probably already thought that I had overheard their words, so he didn''t even try to defend himself and directly talked about the terms with me. I didn''t say anything else, and fiercely kicked his butt, scolding: "Since when did this shameless guy become your Antique, laozi was supposed to exorcise demons and exorcise ghosts, I didn''t think that I would be able to see a despicable and greedy person like you, I should exterminate you today!"

 C87

    Chapter 87 - Black Death (2)

    The Administrators immediately curled up into a ball on the ground and covered his head with his hands. Most likely, he was scared of my beating, so he lowered his head and said to me, "No, you misunderstand.

    When Administrators shouted these words, he was heartbroken. In this kind of situation, I actually believed him, if I thought about it carefully, could it be that I did two things?

    I came here today and coincidentally met with this kind of dirty deal. As such, I took a look around and mistook this place as being caused by these Administrators s.

    Let''s not talk about other things for now. At this crucial moment, the most important thing was to solve the problem in front of him.

    I crouched down and said to the Administrators: "You clearly know that there''s a problem with this Antique, but you still want to sell it to someone else. It''s not bad.

    I actually wanted to directly go into the room and drag Li Potian out, but then I thought that I might not be familiar with the terrain of this area. If Li Potian wanted to escape, it would be that easy, if I could fish him out like a fish, it would be for the best.

    After Administrators heard what I said, he had a difficult expression at the start, but after I punched him twice, that expression immediately disappeared.

    In the end, he obediently took out the mobile, and prepared to press the number.

    However, if he were to say it together here in advance, the mobile he used was actually a type of walkie-talkie that could be used to communicate with others, and could not be overheard by outsiders.

    Just as he was about to press the walkie-talkie''s button, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and rolled on the ground while clutching his stomach in pain.

    When I saw him in pain, his expression started to twist and distort. He had a fierce look on his face, and it didn''t seem like he was faking it at all.

    At this time, Administrators was already unable to hear my shouts. After rolling twice on the ground, he laid on the ground without moving, bleeding out from all seven orifices, and died.

    I tested the waters and found that the other party had stopped breathing. There was nothing I could do about it now. When I looked at Administrators''s mouth, there was still some tea leaves left on it.

    The tea itself was purple, and Administrators''s mouth had also turned purple. With a glance, I immediately understood that when the two of them were chatting in the room, Li Potian had already poisoned the tea and allowed Administrators to drink it. Now, when Administrators left the room, the poison had flared up and he died right in front of me.

    He had never thought that he would actually die in a place like this in this kind of place!

    Until the moment of his death, his appearance had been incomparably twisted. Although he had repaid her with some evil deeds, this miserable way of dying was truly too painful!

    Li Potian wanted to take all of the Antique for himself, so he killed this Administrators due to helplessness. It could be considered that he understood everything by now, so I decided not to chase after Li Potian anymore. It''s not easy to find someone now, in the middle of the night.

    But this guy can run away Monk but he can''t run away from the temple. As long as I guard those Antique, I will definitely return.

    I immediately made a decision and returned back to Li Potian''s house. When I ran back here, I discovered that Li Potian had already made a move, the original room was filled with Antique, but now, a portion of them had already disappeared.

    It was likely that after killing someone, this fellow already knew that he would not be able to stay here any longer, so he decided to pack up all the Antique and escape.

    I simply found a random stick in the room and squatted at the entrance, preparing to wait for them. Anyway, he was preparing to move the Antique to another place, since he had already made his move, he would definitely come back.

    Just like this, I held my breath and waited in the room for more than ten minutes. Suddenly, I heard footsteps outside the door.

    At that moment, I suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    No matter what, Li Potian was a young man, the sound of his footsteps felt very light and light, as if he was a Girl.

    I immediately stopped the stick that was being lifted into the air and looked around. As I peeked out through the gap in the door, the person who came was indeed not Li Potian but Xiao Bai!

    Xiao Bai and I looked at each other blankly for a moment. Xiao Bai spoke first, "Big Brother Guo, you scared me, so I couldn''t see you when I got up. I thought you lost me!"

    He patted Little White''s head and said, "Little White, your brother found a big secret for me. Do you remember those Tang Dynasty paints, they are all dirty, and that person called Li Potian, is even planning to steal and sell these things to others, to make more people suffer, we have to stop him!"

    Although she is much older than me, she still likes to call me Big Brother after she transforms. I think that Little White''s nose is more sensitive, so it should be able to follow my scent to find where I am. As for other things, I don''t care too much about them.

    Just as I was secretly delighted in my heart, I suddenly heard a ''kacha'' sound. I realised that бн no! The person who was standing outside the window was Li Potian!

    Originally, I should have immediately shot out like an arrow, but it was already too late, with a crack, it was actually Li Potian who activated the mechanism.

    The moment Li Potian used the mechanism, the entire room''s floor immediately caved in. Xiao Bai and I fell into the hole in the floor.

    This hole was not very deep, and it was only about two meters. It was precisely the place Li Potian had found the Antique at the time, but right now, it was completely empty. All the Antique had already left the room.

    It was at this time that he raised his head to see that Li Potian had already returned to his room. In his hands, he was holding a pile of Antique, and not only that, his arms were also filled with all kinds of bottles and jars.

    He immediately flew into a rage and shouted at Li Potian: "Today you are courting death!"

    After I shouted, he was immediately prepared to crawl out of the cave, but Li Potian suddenly flipped a wooden board, locking the entire cave entrance tightly. This fellow had already planned a trap to seal us all in place.

    Unfortunately, with Little White here, this broken wooden board was basically like a paper door, useless. However, when I told Little White to quickly break open the board, Little White shook his head instead.

    But this time, it did not listen to my orders. I was just feeling a little surprised, when I heard Li Potian shout from above: "Sorry, people die for money, birds die for food. If you want to block my path of wealth, you are still a little too inexperienced!"

    When I heard this, my anger increased, and I added fuel to the fire! I immediately jumped up and prepared to kick away the wooden board. Little White suddenly stopped me and told me, "You can''t open it or you''ll die!"

 C88

    Chapter 88 - Pluralism (1)

    Li Potian''s actions truly made people angry, time and time again we tried to help him, but he turned around and framed us, even if he suddenly dies in front of me, it wouldn''t be enough.

    Little White stopped me and didn''t let me pass. I walked to the side of the wooden board and used both of my hands to continuously push the board up. At this moment, not only did Little White not help me, it even stopped me!

    Lil ''White bumped his body with it and immediately sent me flying towards the bottom of cave. This fellow has lived for more than eight hundred years and is also a Divine Beast, so it is impossible for me to fight against him with just my mortal body.

    At this moment, I heard Li Potian, who was upstairs, let out an incomparably miserable cry. Accompanying the sound of rolling, I could even clearly see some bloodstains slowly seeping through the gaps of the wooden boards upstairs. There were even a few bloodstains lying on my face.

    Right now, other than Li Potian, there was no one else up there. The blood that was flowing down was naturally his.

    I immediately said to Lil ''White, "Are you crazy tonight? Something happened up there, why don''t you let me see it!"

    Little White shook its head and said to me, "Just wait five minutes. We can go up in five minutes!"

    Five minutes?

    If it was five minutes, a lot of things could happen. Who knew what kind of change would happen if it was done, not to mention that Li Potian, not to mention five minutes, felt like he would die in less than a minute.

    I wanted to charge outside without saying a word. At this moment, Lil ''White shouted from behind me, "It''s the Black Death!"

    Hearing these words, I immediately stopped what I was doing!

    Black Death?

    When I was in school, I had seen this kind of illness before. This kind of illness only appears in books.

    The Black Death was a large-scale disaster. Even in the Middle Ages, people from countries like Europe had suddenly lost a third of their population in just two or three years. Some smaller countries had lost their entire country because of this disease.

    In China, the Black Death was the plague. If one was not familiar with the name "Black Death", then the plague would be known to one''s ears. No matter what era it was in, this disease was the number one disaster.

    After the changes of the times, this disease could now be cured. With the legends surrounding it and the extreme infectious nature of the disease, one''s face couldn''t help but be shrouded in a haze when listening to it.

    I didn''t know why Lil ''White would bring it out to talk. I immediately turned my head to ask, "What do you mean?"

    Just as I asked this question, there was already no movement upstairs, and before I could do anything, Xiao Bai went up to open the wooden board, and I immediately jumped out from cave. I breathed in a breath of fresh air, and suddenly discovered that Li Potian had already turned into a corpse on the ground.

    When Li Potian died, his hands were still holding onto the Antique, but his face was twisted and bleeding. He looked extremely horrifying, and right at the corner of his mouth, the blood that was flowing out had already congealed into a black color.

    I lowered my head to look at his appearance, and suddenly remembered that at the bottom of the Antique s there was the same black coloured blood stain. These things, were almost exactly the same as the blood trail that flowed out of the corner of Li Potian''s mouth!

    Xiao Bai did not wait for me to ask. It immediately picked up the stick and broke all the surrounding Antique into pieces. Finally, it buried the fragments in the ground and cleaned the entire room before letting out a sigh of relief.

    Looking at Xiao Bai''s actions, I immediately understood. There must be a problem with these Antique, Xiao Bai already knew the problem, that''s why it did such weird actions.

    When everything was done, Lil ''White heaved a sigh of relief and said, "I''m starting to admire myself, you know? I just led a disaster to happen! "

    Now that he was dead, and all the Antique were broken, regardless of what the result of the incident was, no one was around. This matter could be considered to have ended forcefully.

    Little White rested for a while in the room before it told me the whole story. In fact, when Little White first started, it didn''t even know how the Antique could kill a person. When it saw that there was black blood at the bottom of the Antique, it became more cautious.

 C89

    Chapter 89 - Pluralism (2)

    From the color drawings on the Antique, Little White determined the age of these Antique''s production. After further studying, it finally found out that these Antique came from the Tang Dynasty, and there were two types of things that it didn''t say it liked at that time. One was the Tang Dynasty''s color painting, and the other was the carving.

    The Southerners of that time were more inclined to carve, while the Northerners were more keen on painting.

    But according to Little White''s memory, there was a disaster in the north, and that was the plague.

    At that time, the plague broke out, killing tens of thousands of people. When the plague broke out, there was no cure, and it was very contagious. If one person in the village got the plague, 80% of the village would die.

    Moreover, people who died from the plague would bleed from their seven orifices, and the blood would soon turn black.

    Later on, a famous doctor painstakingly researched and finally found a cure for the plague. This kind of drug was immediately sold all over the country, and the effect was very good, quickly suppressing the plague. However, in the homes of those who had died, on top of the furniture, there was this virus, and afterwards, the local officials burned down all the furniture in the homes of the people who had been infected with the plague.

    As a result, there were very few Antique during this period of time, and most of them had already been artificially damaged in the past.

    Even so, at that time, the Tang Dynasty''s painting was too popular and there was a huge production volume. Almost every household had a few, so after the destruction, there was still a portion that remained, buried together with the death of deceased.

    And this was an unfortunate event for Li Potian. Coincidentally, there was this kind of sepulchre under his house, the deceased inside the tomb were precisely the people who died from the plague.

    Hence, there were still a lot of black bloodstains on the bottom of the Antique that were dug out, and these black bloodstains would emit the virus.

    Originally, these Antique were kept underground, so it didn''t really matter. However, after the heavy rain, these Antique would reappear in the human world, and as long as they were beside a group of Antique s with a virus, their bodies would be able to inhale the virus. Even worse, after a thousand years, these plague were no longer the same as before, and had already become a different virus.

    As a result, this group of Antique were like explosives in one''s hands, and this Li Potian was the first person to be blown to death.

    Especially on a full moon night, the speed of the virus is ten times faster than normal. That''s why, when I wanted to go out earlier, Little White stopped me, because at that time point, the virus would spread out the most violently.

    Little White helped me, so Li Potian was not that lucky. Everything verified what Li Potian had said just now, people die for money, and birds die for food.

    Li Potian couldn''t bear to part with her Antique. On this full moon night, he wanted to move these Antique to other places. However, he didn''t expect that before the Antique moved, he would actually die due to an illness.

    So when we found out about all of this, we immediately smashed the Antique into pieces and buried them deep into the ground, dispersing and hiding.

    When we walked out of the room, we had also ignited a fire, burning Li Potian''s room to a crisp. In these few days and nights, the fire had been blazing all over the sky, and when the fire was at its brightest, Li Ruoxi walked over!

    When I saw Li Ruoxi, I didn''t feel that there was any difference. After all, anyone who lived in a small district would definitely be able to see this kind of flame.

    But unexpectedly, Li Ruoxi didn''t even mention it to me, and instead said directly: "There''s a ghost inside my house!"

    Only now did I remember that the reason why we came here from the beginning was to exorcise ghosts and eliminate devils. It''s just that we met Li Potian halfway and mistakenly thought that the Antique was the cause of the haunted area.

    Guo Qiang had actually told us before, for there to be achievements, the things that I have done must be known by everyone. Only Li Potian and a few other people know about the Antique incident, so even though this matter was resolved along the way, it does not affect our achievements.

    Along the way, I didn''t ask Li Ruoxi what was going on. The reason why Li Ruoxi came here was to drag me back, so we could follow. When I reached home, I discovered that there were two more guests.

    I told you before that there were three families living in this district. Other than Li Potian, there was also a young couple and an elderly couple.

    And it was the young couple who came to visit us.

    When I saw the two of them, the other two were sitting in my room in their pajamas. Their hands were clasped tightly, their fingers clasped together, but their bodies were trembling.

    I poured a cup of hot water for the two of them, then turned to Li Ruoxi and asked: "What happened to them?"

    Li Ruoxi looked at them, and the two of them explained to me: "Oh, I''m not too sure, but when I was sleeping, I heard the two of them knocking on the door, the moment I opened the door, and saw the two of them rushing in, I shouted for ghosts, and refused to leave. There was no other way, I could only look for you!"

 C90

    Chapter 90 - Light of the Night Spirit (1)

    I waited for the two of us to drink water for the night and warm up a little before I asked the reason.

    So it turns out that the couple had already returned home after work, and had been watching the TV drama the entire time. When they saw that it was midnight when they were about to go to sleep, Husband heard a dog barking outside the house.

    In this neighborhood, although there were not many people, there were quite a lot of stray dogs, at least ten of them. There was a piece of Dumpster near the neighborhood, sometimes people would throw things they did not eat into the dustbin, and some stray dogs would pick up food.

    Over time, this part of the neighborhood became the playground for stray dogs, so it wasn''t unusual to see dogs barking in the middle of the night.

    The problem was that the dog was always barking at their own house, as if his eyes could see something that no one else could.

    The couple felt scared when they saw the dog. The dog was squatting in front of their house, barking at their door. Sometimes, it even showed its white teeth and looked ferocious.

    In this couple, they both have the same surname, the man is called Ma Yu, and the woman''s name is Ma Xue.

    Ma Yu picked up a stick, he was about to go downstairs and chase the dog away, but just at this time, something weird happened. The man opened the door, wanting to beat the dog up, but the dog turned out to be clever, because when he saw the man holding the stick, he already knew that the man wanted to beat it up.

    A stray dog biting was not a big deal. This kind of thing could not even be reported on the news, but what was scary was what happened next.

    This stray dog should be a black-backed dog, it looked fierce, very ferocious, this guy opened his bloody mouth wide and directly rushed over, but halfway through, the dog suddenly knelt down on one knee, its entire body continuously twitching, as though it had seen something terrifying, and stared straight at Ma Yu''s side.

    In an instant, even the hairs on Ma Yu''s body stood up. He immediately turned around and looked around, only to discover that there was nothing else in the area other than his own Wife.

    That black dog began to tremble non-stop. Its previously vicious appearance suddenly revealed a pleading look!

    When Ma Yu saw it was rather pitiful, but he did not know what kind of disease it had contracted, he was prepared to go forward and see it. However, at this time, Ma Xue pulled on Ma Yu''s arm and said, "Don''t go, it''s so dangerous.

    Hearing Ma Xue''s words, Ma Yu thought about it and decided that it was indeed the case. Being bitten by this kind of mad dog was not worth it.

    That black dog rolled on the ground. After about five minutes, this wild dog began to froth at the mouth, and its eyes were bloodshot. Finally, it fell on the ground, motionless, and completely stopped breathing.

    Ma Yu used the stick to touch the wild dog, and only after realizing that the wild dog would not move no matter how much it was hit, did he heave a sigh of relief. Ma Xue tightly hugged onto Ma Yu''s arm all the way, afraid that he would see something terrifying again.

    After a while, Ma Yu lowered his body, looked at the corpse on the ground, and then said to Ma Xue who was behind him: "You can go back now, it might just be a mad dog, we''ll deal with it tomorrow morning!"

    After Ma Yu finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave the room, but right at this moment, he suddenly heard a lot of barking coming from outside, and when he looked back, he realised that all the wild dog s were in groups, probably to avenge their comrades. In the courtyard, in the span of five minutes, there were actually five to six black dogs of the same size, and when the dogs saw the dead black dog in front of them, they all stared straight at Ma Yu!

    When had this young couple ever seen such a scene? Who would have thought that these dogs could form groups? If they pounced on them, even if they didn''t die, they would still be severely injured.

    As a man, Ma Yu reckoned that this kind of thing would naturally not be forgiven. He once again picked up the iron rod in his hand, and waved it back and forth in the air, attempting to scare away this group of Black-backed Dogs.

 C91

    Chapter 91 - Light of the Night Spirit (2)

    However, this group of wild dog were also bold, and did not care about the iron rod at all. On the contrary, they got closer and closer, and it looked like they were about to pounce at them.

    Seeing that, Ma Yu felt that something was wrong, and immediately pushed his own Wife back into his room, he himself opened the door, and slowly retreated into the room.

    Just at this moment, the wild dog s were already impatient. Who knew which one of them took the lead and charged directly towards the couple, and the remaining dogs behind them followed suit.

    The result was even stranger.

    Just as the group of dogs was about to catch up to the couple, suddenly all of their wild dog s kneeled on the ground, their limbs trembling, everything was just like that black back. What happened next, was as if the tragedy just happened again, starting with a continuous spasm of their limbs, not long after, they started foaming at the mouth, their eyes turned bloodshot, they screamed out, and finally died!

    In that moment, this couple seemed to have seen something even more terrifying than this group of wild dog s. He kept feeling that there was something in the Courtyard that could not be seen as a monster, and was walking towards him.

    The invisible monster could use a method that it was unable to detect to kill this group of wild dog with a wave of its hand!

    This couple was sure that if this group of wild dog charged towards them directly, they would definitely not be able to defeat them.

    However, the invisible monster could kill this group of wild dog with a wave of its hand and pinch an ant to death. The couple didn''t even dare to think as they quickly closed the door and locked it from the inside.

    However, things weren''t over yet. After the two of them returned to the room, just as I closed the door, I saw that the TV machine was broadcasting the evening news.

    There was nothing strange about the news being broadcasted in the TV machine. What was strange was that the couple remembered that they had already turned off the TV before, so why did they turn it back on at this moment?

    The Husband did not think much about it and directly closed the TV. He brought the Wife back to his room and covered them with a blanket.

    Just as the two of them were about to fall asleep, they suddenly heard an advertisement from the TV. The shocked husband and wife both became thinner at the same time, because they clearly remembered that they had closed the TV inside the house!

    After Husband got up, he immediately turned on all the lights in the room, he checked all the corners to make sure that there was no one else in the room, and then heaved a sigh of relief. Wife was still very nervous, and at this time, the lights in the house suddenly started to flicker non-stop, and inside the TV, the voices of the people started to change, just like a robot, they were broadcasting ads he had never seen before.

    The couple looked at the TV and saw that there was an advertisement for instant noodles being played. The person who did the advertisement was a man who they had never seen or did not know, a woman in her twenties holding a bowl of instant noodles. The moment the woman opened the bowl of instant noodles, what came out was not an exaggerated type of food, but a pot of blood flowing out.

    Immediately after, the TV began to have snowflakes, and after the snowflakes passed, the advertisement was unexpectedly like a ghost or beast, and stopped at a repeating action.

    It was still the same woman. She picked up the instant noodles and opened the box, causing the same blood to flow out. At this point, the TV twisted once again and returned to the scene where it started, and just like that, it circulated unceasingly.

    At the same time, the woman''s skin color would change with each cycle. At first, it was the true color of a yellow person''s skin, but it would slowly turn pale, and finally, her face would distort along with the interference of the radio waves. At the beginning, the woman''s gentle female voice turned into a rough male voice, and her voice was deep, as if coming from all directions of the room.

    The couple could not take it any longer and immediately opened the door. They did not care about the wild dog s'' corpses and rushed out of the room into the Courtyard.

    After running out, they realized that they had just been frightened. Now that they ran out, they didn''t even know where they should go from here. The two of them stood in the middle of the Courtyard, unsure of what to do.

    Just then, they saw the wild dog''s corpse that was originally lying on the ground, and started to twitch again. Seeing this scene, the couple immediately got a second fright, and ran towards the south without any destination.

    When the last two of us ran over to the place we were staying, we saw that there was still light on Villa, and they were sure that there would be people staying there, wherever there were people, there would definitely be a safe place for them. After being frightened, this couple needs people, the ones who are talking to them, as long as they do not feel lonely, it is their greatest hope right now.

    Thus, without further ado, the couple ran into the room and told Li Ruoxi the whole story.

    Right now, it was already three in the night and there was only an hour left before daybreak. Li Ruoxi was the only one left in the room and as the sky was about to brighten up again, she disappeared first.

 C92

    Chapter 92 - Lighting Night (1)

    As I listened to what the young couple had to say, I picked up the peach wood sword and prepared to check on the situation.

    Maybe because this couple was frightened by the scene just now, when I told them to go back, they refused to follow me no matter what. Helpless, I could only say, "Alright, Xiao Bai, you stay here with them.

    When we arrived at their residence, we discovered that what the young couple said was true. Right after entering the pavilion, we discovered more than ten wild dog s lying on the ground. I looked at these corpses and asked: "Didn''t you say that there are only a few wild dog s? This is already more than ten dogs. Did these dogs eat something poisonous?

    After I finished speaking, I walked over and touched the corpses of these wild dog. However, I didn''t find any traces of poison on them, and on the surface, there weren''t even any wounds, so it was impossible to tell how they died.

    I stood up and found a cart in the courtyard, and placed the corpses of the wild dog into the cart. It wasn''t that elegant of a place to leave the corpses, and they would stink after a long time.

    When I was pushing these corpses onto the carriage, I suddenly saw a few corpses by my feet. However, my entire body was twitching. I didn''t think anything about what the couple was saying before.

    I have examined every one of these wild dog''s corpses, they are dead, they cannot be any more dead, their entire bodies are completely cold, some of them have already bled from their seven orifices, their faces are completely unrecognizable, and they revealed their white fangs, as though before they died, they suffered a lot, or saw a lot of terrifying things.

    These wild dog s seemed to have lost all sense of thought as their muscles twitched. A large amount of muscles were tangled together, causing their bodies to move automatically without any consciousness.

    These living Zombie seemed to make one''s scalp tingle, as they used peach wood sword to attack these wild dog, but they did not react at all!

    Li Ruoxi said to me: "This peach wood sword, didn''t you say it could ward off evil spirits?"

    Nonsense, of course I can avoid evil, the problem is the premise of having evil qi!

    These wild dog s looked just like Zombie s, they did not bite nor scream, but their bodies kept on twitching, and made people panic!

    The peach wood sword in my hand is no different from an iron rod, it doesn''t have any effect on these wild dog, it''s worse than an iron rod, this weapon is made of wood!

    The wild dog on the ground spasmed more and more, and in the blink of an eye, these dozens of wild dog began to dance nonstop. If I hadn''t seen the scene in front of me with my own eyes, I would have thought this scene was incredibly comical!

    I looked at the peach wood sword in my hands and sighed. Forget it, it''s better to have a weapon anyway.

    I closed my eyes and waved the weapon in my hands with all my might. Just at that moment, Li Ruoxi reminded me: "Wait a moment, stop fighting.

    When I heard her say that, I stopped what I was doing. In the end, I realized that this group of wild dog were really just standing there, twitching their muscles, without any signs of attacking. Even if I ignored them, it didn''t matter.

    Looking at this, I couldn''t help but feel angry and then kicked the wild dog right in front of me. Of course, this group of corpses didn''t feel any pain, so with this body movement, the terrifying feeling in my heart actually lessened.

    Without knowing why, they just saw the lights in the room start to light up on their own, and just like what the couple said, they were constantly flickering in the room, to the point that they couldn''t even compare to them. Other than the lights, the TV, the refrigerator, and all the other electronic products had all started to go berserk.

    I kicked open the door to the room. After entering the room, I placed the peach wood sword on my chest, afraid that something would attack us. However, after looking inside, I realised that the room was as lively as if it was New Year''s Day.

 C93

    Chapter 93 - Lighting Night (2)

    The refrigerator itself opened and closed. There was an electric kettle on the table. He actually started boiling water!

    Not only that, even the wall''s socket started to emit fire. I turned to look at Li Ruoxi and said, "I''ve already explored this broken house before, there''s no spiritual energy here at all!"

    Li Ruoxi, on the other hand, remained calm and fearless. The girl had completely disregarded the surrounding abnormal situations, and said to me: "Hmph, normally, you would not read too much, and your knowledge is too little. It''s very obvious, it''s something called a spirit phenomenon!"

    I shook my head, I have indeed not heard of that thing, this old man has met a lot of ghosts, but the ghosts that Li Ruoxi spoke of are unheard-of.

    Seeing that I didn''t react, Li Ruoxi walked over and slapped the back of my head, which hurt a little. I turned around and asked: "What are you doing?

    Looking at my current state, Li Ruoxi actually burst out laughing. To be honest, she normally doesn''t really like to laugh, but now that she''s laughing, although it can''t be said to be a beautiful smile, it''s still an incomparably cute smile. My heart couldn''t help but move, and I had the impulse to hug her and kiss her.

    Li Ruoxi explained: This is a spiritual phenomenon, but not a real ghost, there are still scientific grounds for it. Remember, in the future when you walk in the martial arts world, don''t lose anyone, in the environment we live in, there is this kind of thing called electromagnetic waves, this kind of thing can''t be seen, cannot be smelled, it''s colorless and tasteless, but it''s just like the signal of a mobile. Sometimes, this kind of thing is unstable, especially when there are electric towers around, it will lead to interference.

    After Li Ruoxi finished speaking, she revealed a proud look. I reckon that this fellow probably just started reading recently, why haven''t I seen her boasting like this before?

    I immediately retorted, "She''s cultured, but a hooligan isn''t scary. She''s afraid of being educated the most. Not only is she educated, she''s also a female rogue!"

    I made a joke, but what greeted me was the pain in the back of my head!

    I shook my head and replied, "Alright, stop joking. Let me ask you, are there electric towers nearby? If there are, why would these Administrators s use walkie-talkie?

    After I said this, Li Ruoxi was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Sure enough, Li Ruoxi had learnt it on the spot and used it on a random spot. It was obvious that under these circumstances, it was not a sultry phenomenon.

    After an awkward conversation, both of us fell silent. In the end, I couldn''t stand the loneliness anymore and said first, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Do you think we should go home first?"

    Li Ruoxi asked me instead, "What are you going home for? Didn''t you say that you wanted to investigate!? "

    I pointed to the upper right area and said, "That place should be the place where we live. Something doesn''t look right to you!"

    The reason why I said that was because when I was chatting with Li Ruoxi just now, I happened to be outside the Windows and could clearly see the scene outside the window.

    While we were talking, I noticed that there were lights flickering in the distance. At first, I didn''t pay attention to them, but now that I think about it, isn''t this the house we''re in?

    After half a day of running to the couple''s house, we had no idea where we were going to find them, no trouble finding them, no trouble finding them, no problem finding out where we were staying.

    At this time, Li Ruoxi received my reminder, and saw the unceasing flickering of light. She said, "Something has happened at home. Let''s go back!"

    Just like this, the two of us did not manage to investigate more than half of the area. We turned around and headed back, only to discover that this district was quite lively along the way! It wasn''t just this couple''s home. This district seemed to be preparing for a night of wild celebration. All the tiled houses started to flicker with lights!

    On the way back, I couldn''t resist my curiosity and secretly went to a few empty houses to check things out. In the end, I found out that there was no one living in these rooms, and there was no electricity and water. Logically speaking, this place should be deathly silent.

    Along the way, I kept thinking about music and keeping pace with the flashing lights. I wondered if I was dancing all the way back.

    When I returned back to the place where I lived, the couple had already gone to hide at the bottom of Table, almost finding a place to hide. I saw that the two of them shouted, "It can''t be that bad, I''ll go check, there''s nothing special about this place, we''ll just treat it as opening a party tonight!"

    Li Ruoxi glared at me, and said to me: "When others are all afraid, what kind of sarcastic words are you spouting, and don''t you have a conscience!"

    I looked up and found that both of them looked similar to me. Looking at the night lights flashing, Little White was also dancing with joy.

    I found the power supply area in the room, and as I moved back and forth in front of the main door, I realised that the electrical appliances in the room were not under my control either. Whether they were on or off, they would not stop the electronics in my room. I opened the Windows, sighed and said, "It''s almost daybreak, we have been busy the whole night, so there''s nothing to be afraid of.

    As I spoke, I looked out, and it was at this moment that I suddenly found a more distinctive room, directly opposite the room we were in, the room of the elderly couple, which was unique because when all the rooms were turned on, only the room was silent, and all the lights were turned off!

    At half past three in the morning, most people would be quiet and calm. It was a normal occurrence, but tonight, everything was different. On the contrary, it gave me a feeling.

 C94

    Chapter 94 - Waving at You (1)

    Looking back, the sky was already completely bright. As the sun rose, the lights in the surroundings gradually went out. The night''s revelry was already coming to an end.

    I sat down and asked the couple: "Don''t worry, we are all experts in this field, there is nothing to be afraid of, but I want to ask a question, like what happened tonight, was it common in the past?"

    The couple shook their head and replied in unison: "It''s not common, but there is. The lights that were extinguished at night suddenly lit up and little animal screams would frequently appear in Courtyard. However, they have never been as intense as last night."

    It was indeed very intense last night. If it was like this every night in the neighborhood, we would have gone on the news a long time ago and wouldn''t even need to come here.

    I touched my chin. What the hell is going on?

    There were obviously no ghosts in the neighborhood, but there were still a lot of strange incidents happening, and I was able to confirm one thing. The couple told me that most of the people in the neighborhood left because there were always these kinds of weird things, and a lot of people said that there were ghost monsters, and that the place used to have sepulchre, which resulted in a large number of residents moving out, thus making it a desolate neighborhood.

    Looks like this is a real ghost incident, then the things that Guo Qiang asked us to solve can only be considered as finding the right person!

    Li Ruoxi, who was behind me, suggested, "When the storm arrives, there is only one place that is safe and calm, and that is the center of the storm. We have already discovered the center position, so why don''t we take a look?"

    I know what Li Ruoxi is talking about, and Li Ruoxi is talking about that old couple opposite us. Last night, it was only their family that was safe and sound.

    Looking at the time, it was only around 5 in the morning. For those of us who haven''t slept all night, it''s already too late. For those of us who haven''t woken up, it''s still too early.

    Just when I was thinking about this, I realized that I was overthinking it. The Windows opened up and a old woman wearing gray pajamas stood in front of the Windows.

    The old woman looked to be in his seventies, with a head full of white hair, and a kind smile on his face. His eyes seemed somewhat wooden as he stared at us, but there was nothing abnormal about that.

    The old woman extended his hand and continuously called out to me, as if he was letting us pass. I shouted to the Windows: "Grandma, what are you doing?!"

    old woman still kept on waving his hand, it should be because it was far away, and even when he was old he would not hear me, so I used my eyes on Li Ruoxi.

    Without further ado, we walked out of the room and greeted our neighbors.

    The neighbor''s house was almost the same as ours, except that in terms of Courtyard design, it was different.

    Their Courtyard has a man-made fake mountain, beside it is a small pavilion, within the pavilion is a Table chair, and also a set of stone chessboard, one could tell that this is where the elderly people recuperate, I walked over and knocked on the door. Previously, it was the other party who took the initiative to greet us, so it can''t be considered as me coming here uninvited.

    Following the sound of aged footsteps, the door opened. However, the person who opened the door was not the old lady but an old man.

    The old man wore a set of Suit clothes, and was even wearing a tie. He looked very proper, and old lady was currently supporting the old man as they stood together.

    The old man didn''t speak to us. Just like the old lady, his eyes were also fixed on us. I nodded my head to the old man and smiled.

    I did not think too much about it. When I first came here, I came empty-handed, but luckily Li Ruoxi had already made preparations, so Li Ruoxi casually took out a dessert and passed it to the old man. This was considered a form of greeting gift.

    As the saying goes, courtesy and affection are important. This is the custom of our place, but the old man did not receive it after he handed his hand over.

 C95

    Chapter 95 - Waving at You (2)

    old lady extended his hand to take the dessert and smiled as he invited us into his room. He then helped the old man up the stairs, although all of the houses in here were single-story houses, but this house had built an extra layer of rooms on top of their own houses, which could be considered as a private building. If it was a large city, this kind of behavior would be punished, but no one would care about this anymore!

    old lady helped the old man up the stairs and said at the same time, "My wife isn''t too well, so I won''t entertain you guys."

    After the old lady sent the old man upstairs, he walked down the stairs by himself. At first, we chatted casually about some things, but then we realized that the old man was English, and this old lady was Chinese, and when the old lady went abroad to study, he met that old man from England, and they fell in love. He came to China for the old lady, and when they were young, they started doing furs in China, but because they were old and had no children, they put away their furs and lived a peaceful life.

    While we were chatting, I observed my surroundings and noticed that there were quite a few suitcases in the room. I said to the two of them, "Sorry for disturbing you two. I want to see if you guys are going on a trip."

    The old lady was startled, but he looked at us and answered: "That''s right, the old man will bring me to England to take a look, and take advantage of the time when my legs can still walk."

    At that time, I felt that it wasn''t a big deal, so I didn''t continue to ask this question. The people that we visited were all young people in their twenties, and either of these two old men was three times older than us, so we didn''t have much to say to each other, thus we stopped chatting.

    I immediately got down to business and asked for their opinion on this matter last night, but who would have known that their conversation was actually so simple. old lady said that when he went out to play with the old man last night, he did not return for an entire night, so when I heard him, I felt that there was something fishy about it.

    I can understand if it''s an older person with a more fashionable style, but it''s obvious from their dressing that they don''t belong to that type.

    The first time we met, I couldn''t say anything about it. The more I asked, the more impolite it seemed. Thus, this topic was forcefully cut short once again.

    We chatted a little more, and then we went home, and there was no clue.

    It was only after three days that things had a new breakthrough.

    I also borrowed a set of walkie-talkie s from each of us. For the sake of convenience, we didn''t even have a signal to contact each other in this damned place, it was as though we had entered a forest deep in the mountains.

    After investigating for an entire day, the results didn''t change much. I still didn''t know anything. During these three days, I would more or less find some strange things every night. But that was it.

    When I returned home that day, I found that the walkie-talkie was out of electricity, so I plugged in the electricity and was ready to charge it. However, just as I was about to charge it, there was a sudden flash of electricity and the entire wall was scorched black, scaring me out of my wits.

    These days, the few of us have been moving around the district separately. If we can''t use the walkie-talkie, there will be a lot of trouble for us to communicate, so after I searched around the room for a while, I found some maintenance tools and prepared to adjust the electrical circuits.

    First I shut down the main lock in the room, which was damned if it worked at all, and there was electricity or even a leak in the room.

    I tested it again carefully. Sometimes, when the circuit accidentally touches two switches, all kinds of lights in the room would flicker back and forth. Under such circumstances, I suddenly understood the principle behind the switch.

    I immediately left the room and brought Little White with me to the main switch in the whole district.

    In the past three days, we had explored almost every corner of the district, so we knew the topography of the district like the back of our hand. Even if we closed our eyes, we wouldn''t lose our way.

    We found it quickly. The main switch is located in the south side of the residential area. There is an inconspicuous room in the incident room. It''s the power switch that supplies the entire residential area.

    We went in and found out as soon as we opened the door.

    It turned out that there were a lot of wires and wires in this power generator room. For some unknown reason, they were all mixed together with each other. All kinds of circuits were connected, which led to the occurrence of some abnormal electronic equipment events!

    So there were no ghosts in the residential complex. That was the real reason. As long as he turned off the main switch, such things would never happen again.

    Without saying anything else, I directly made the decision to switch it off. As expected, the whole neighborhood went dark in an instant!

    When I saw this, I took a deep breath. The answer that I had spent so much effort to look for was actually here. It was truly a waste of time!

    However, just as I let go of my worries, I suddenly saw a glimmer of light in the middle of the district!

    What was going on? Hadn''t the whole neighborhood already lost their power?

    And the light was godly. From this direction, it was the room we lived in, the room where the elderly couple lived.

    I don''t understand. When other people''s house is dark, their house must be lit up. When other people''s house is bright, their house is dark. Why is this family so special?!

 C96

    Chapter 96 - The Voice of Heaven (1)

    Little White and I headed straight for that place. We had just reached each other''s front door when we heard the sound of a piano coming from inside the room.

    I rarely listen to the piano piece, so I don''t even know what it is that I''m playing. I knock on the door a few times, but I find that no one is opening the door.

    Is the piano too loud to hear me knock on the door?

    I looked up and saw that the light in the room was still on, though it was different from the first time I''d come to his house.

    The first time he came, the light was yellow and dim, but now it was completely sunlit. It was the kind of white light that had a very wide illumination range. Generally, there were still scholars or children who had this kind of light installed in their homes.

    After a while, no one opened the door, but the sound of the piano actually became louder and louder. I said to Xiao Bai, "Something is wrong today. Why is the piano getting louder and louder? It''s not like it''s a Player. Can this thing even adjust the volume?"

    Whitey looked at me in confusion and shook its head. Only then did I remember that Whitey was extremely lacking in knowledge about the human society.

    Regardless of how much he already had, he had to hurry and break the door open.

    I took a few steps back, then charged forward and kicked the door.

    However, this damned door didn''t open when I knocked on it, and just as my flying leg reached the door, the door opened on its own.

    Just like this, I successfully entered the room. However, when I entered, I fell flat on my face!

    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have been so fierce!

    I crawled up from the ground, and looked at the person in front of me, this is zero line''s Li Qiang!

    I couldn''t calm down for a while, so I rubbed my head and looked at Li Qiang. After being stunned for a long time, Li Qiang finally asked me: "Why are you here!"

    Li Qiang still had that pained look on his face, but he had no expression at all!

    At this time, the second generation rich man walked out from behind Li Qiang. He had a lollipop in his mouth as he smiled and said to me, "How can I say that? "Wherever you are, there will be a case, and you''ll be there when it happens!"

    What was all this nonsense? At this moment, Lil ''White also walked in. Seeing that the two of them were familiar with each other, he greeted them.

    When I left the zero line, I just felt that they had deceived me, and did not really keep to their word. However, there was a saying that: Time can wipe out many things, and the matter that made me angry at them was not too hard to accept now that I think about it. After all, the things that happened last time, they started off from a good place!

    Since this group of Police came here, then there must be some annoying things happening. I sat down in front of someone else and told them the whole story. After I finished, I asked back, "That''s all I have. The rest is up to you guys. Why are you guys here? Did something happen in this room? "

    When I asked this question, I took a glance at Li Qiang and discovered that he was holding a flashlight in his hands. This kind of flashlight is exclusive to the Police, so it can be used as a flashlight or an electric baton.

    I realized that the flashlight in his hand was emitting a white light, and only now did I realize that the light I saw earlier did not come from this room, but from Li Qiang''s flashlight.

    From the point of view of looking for light, I did come back for nothing, but I am not discouraged. There is definitely something wrong with this place where the zero line is.

    Li Qiang did not answer my question, and directly pointed to the room inside, I raised my head and looked, and saw that the place Li Qiang pointed to was upstairs, it seemed that Li Qiang wanted me to take a look myself.

    When the police report a case, normally no one would enter, but my relationship with zero line is different. Maybe it''s because I met with too many unfortunate things, so I''m on the same side as them.

    I took a few strides up the stairs, and when I looked back, I saw that something was missing from the first floor.

 C97

    Chapter 97 - The Sound of Heaven (2)

    When I thought about it carefully, I realized that the last time I came here, there were a lot of luggage on the ground floor. Now that none of them are here, could it be that they have already left the country?

    While I was trying to figure out the problem, I walked up to the second floor. As soon as I came up, I saw a piano in the hall on the second floor. Beside the piano, there was a person sitting next to it.

    The old man put his fingers on the board and closed his eyes, as if he was listening to his own music. Now that the sound of the piano had stopped, I went to touch the old man and found that with a thump, the old man was lying on the floor, completely motionless and completely stiff.

    I instinctively yelled, "Hey, what the hell are you doing? I only lightly touched you once, don''t lie to me!"

    The old man did not react, but the fuerdai who came up from downstairs said to me, "This is definitely your problem. Don''t you know that Police''s greatest taboo when handling cases is destroying the scene?

    Corpses?

    I quickly looked down and found that the old man had already died. No wonder his body was stiff. However, this kind of death is too miraculous! He died in front of the piano, and it didn''t look like he was injured at all. To think that the person I met yesterday would be lying here today. Although the other party was quite old, it still made me sigh.

    To cut the crap, I asked the fuerdai directly, "Bro, don''t blame me first. You have to tell me what''s going on. How did he die? Where did the old lady go? "

    After I finished asking, the rich second generation asked anxiously, "What old lady, isn''t this old man living alone?"

    In this fog, no one could understand their words, so I asked Li Qiang to follow and sit down. We quietly chatted for awhile before we found out what happened.

    Just an hour ago, Li Qiang and the others received a call from a person. The caller was little girl, who said that a corpse was found in this district, and accurately pinpointed the location of the corpse. After that, the Police s started to get busy, but when they looked at the map, they realized that this district was extremely far away, and that it would take them at least half an hour to reach here at the fastest speed possible! Thus, the Police Headquarters very quickly discovered that the place closest to the small sector was exactly this zero line.

    Unfortunately, they were chosen.

    After zero line received the notice, he rushed over to this room as fast as he could. Compared to me, this room was only ten minutes ahead of usual, and the clues he had were limited.

    Afterwards, when I said it like that, the two of us immediately agreed. A question immediately arose, where did the old lady go?

    However, other than this question, there was another problem that was fatal. That was the time of the old man''s death. The time of his death was actually yesterday morning!

    But I clearly remember, yesterday afternoon when I visited this neighbor, that old man was still here, from the time of death, this logic is unreasonable!

    I looked at the corpse again. Although there was no medical examiner at the scene, the time of the old man''s death was still basically certain. His corpse was already stiff.

    As for the theory of heart paralysis, it''s only a preliminary judgement. Whether this old man has a history of heart or not, we have no way of knowing.

    At this moment, the piano suddenly sounded again. This was an empty room, even I felt a little nervous.

    But Li Qiang was not afraid, without even saying a word, he immediately flipped the piano over, and after searching, he realised that inside the piano, there was a music box, and the thing that sounded was not the piano, but the music box.

    This was interesting. What was the purpose of the music box?

    At this time, that fuerdai said to me, "I think the murderer is still in the vicinity. I''m afraid there''s only one reason why he kept this music box, and that''s because he wanted to attract our attention. Now that all of us are here, the murderer is taking advantage of this time to quickly escape."

    This fuerdai seemed to be sloppy, but his brain was quite good. I jokingly asked him, "How come you guys are the only ones here today? Second fuerdai, where''s your little Girlfriend?"

    The little Girlfriend I''m talking about is naturally Shuiyue.

    Unexpectedly, the fuerdai didn''t care about it at all. He said to me in front of everyone, "That female dog hasn''t been doing well lately. I''ll punish her to reflect on it at home!"

    F * ck, aren''t these words too explosive?

    One was shaking, the other was shaking. Although I already know about this, why do I feel so uncomfortable when I hear it from his mouth? I hurriedly changed the topic: "According to your reasoning, the one with the greatest suspicion is that old lady. I came here a few days ago and the old man said that he is preparing to return, and that old lady also had a very happy look on his face, but in my opinion, those are just some playwrights. That old woman doesn''t even want to go overseas, so she has the greatest suspicion!"

    As a result, less than a minute after I said this, I slapped myself in the face.

    When I hear someone knocking on the door downstairs, I''ll go downstairs to see who it is. It''s the young couple, and there are only a few of them in this nice neighborhood. They''re all at the same table now.

    This couple didn''t look any different than before. Their faces were pale and they seemed to be afraid of anything. The only reason they came here was to report to the police.

    When they saw the zero line enter the small district, they knew that the Police had come. In the beginning, they didn''t care about it at all, but when they cooked, they found that the family lacked salt, so the couple prepared to go to the supermarket to buy.

    But who would have thought that the moment he opened the door, he would see old lady lying on the floor, his cold body lying dead on the floor.

    I just treated the old lady as a suspect and he died in the end.

    After the few of us heard the news, we galloped out of the room, but Li Qiang did not follow us, he wanted to stay in the room to protect the corpse, to prevent any enemies from taking the chance to destroy it.

    The remaining ones were the fuerdai, me and Little White. The three of them followed the couple directly to their house. At that moment, I realised that it was really unlucky between the couple.

    When we arrived at the scene, we saw the old lady lying on the cement road.

    old lady was dressed in a simple set of Clothes clothes, had his eyes closed tight and was peacefully lying on his back. When the rich second generation saw this, they immediately extended their hands to touch old lady''s Qi Paths, then he shook his head and said: "No, she''s already dead. It looks like her situation is similar to that of the old man''s!"

 C98

    Chapter 98 - The Heart of Mist (1)

    It was another heart disease paralysis. Could it be that even heart disease paralysis had become an epidemic situation?

    Two people died in one day, and it was a couple, the cause of death was heart Paralysis, if this was said to be a coincidence, that would be too strange.

    When the couple saw the corpse again, they immediately ran to my back and used me as a shield. I turned around and said to the fuerdai, "The time of death of old lady should be last night. It seems like the culprit is not old woman.

    The rich second generation stared at the couple and asked, "Have you two seen this couple lately? Have you noticed anything different about them?"

    If these words were placed in the TV, it would basically be nonsense. According to how I watch movies all year round, people who ask this question usually won''t get any good answers.

    However, this was not a TV show, so the couple started chattering about the strange things that happened recently. They kept repeating those words, and I had already heard it before, so I hurriedly interrupted them: "The problem you are talking about is actually the wiring inside the electric lock, can we not be tangled on this matter?"

    In the end, the couple immediately brought up another strange matter and said, "But the problem is that there are cats and dogs and the same thing happens every day. It makes a very scary sound when you walk past my house, and it doesn''t happen anywhere else!"

    Yeah, I forgot, there was one more thing.

    However, those stray cats and dogs couldn''t possibly feel scared because of these things, right? Furthermore, last time, many wild dog s died here, and I saw it with my own eyes. This is also a very suspicious place.

    After I finished speaking, I looked at old lady who was lying on the ground and felt that there was nothing I could do about leaving the corpse here. Since the both of them were of the same family, and it was already dead, it would be better to bury the corpse together.

    So I and the fuerdai took up the job of carrying the body.

    When we lifted up old lady''s corpse, I realized that old lady didn''t even wear his shoes when he left, he probably ran out of the house in a panic. When we lifted up old lady, Fu Er asked, "Does this couple have any enemies usually, no matter how small the matter is?

    The couple thought for a moment, then told us that if it was an enemy family, they wouldn''t have one. However, there were a few people who had a grudge with this couple recently.

    One of them was a meat seller. It was said that last week, a meat seller delivered meat to their doorstep, and the couple bought five catties of meat. When they found out that the quality of the pork meat was not high, they rejected.

    The pork meat seller was very angry. Standing at the door, she scolded loudly, threatening to kill them. Right now, this guy had only shouted for more than 20 minutes before she left herself without looking back.

    Another passerby happened to be passing by. The old couple accidentally stepped on someone else''s foot while they were walking and quarrelled in the street. However, this matter was left unsettled since it was basically these trivial matters.

    I thought about it carefully, these people have some minor problems, there''s no reason to kill people, according to the police''s logic, these people should be investigating separately, but I felt that it''s fine if they step on someone''s foot, but if investigating, I might as well go to the place where the pork meat are sold, although the possibility isn''t high, but what if there''s a clue, right?

    I didn''t have any other thoughts now, so I decided to mention it to the fuerdai. I didn''t expect the fuerdai to bring me along, so no matter what, it had to have something to do with me. Thus, I was treated as a lackey for no reason at all.

    There was a farmers'' market 500 metres away.

    The farmers'' market opened at 5 am every day and was mainly filled with wholesale vegetables. Most of the people selling vegetables were local farmers, and the vegetables grown in their own home sold very well.

    According to what this couple said, the pork meat seller was at the first vendor''s stall in the farmers'' market. Following their instructions, I walked up to the stall and found a burly man holding a pig slaughtering knife, constantly shouting at people who passed by.

 C99

    Chapter 99 - Mind''s Mist (2)

    This fellow was around 1.8 meters tall, was fat, and had a dirty face. While shouting, he gestured with the kitchen knife in his hand, and many passersby distanced themselves from him.

    This guy''s character was also not that good. Many people curiously asked him a few questions about the pork meat, but they all felt that it was inappropriate and did not buy it.

    He might not necessarily ask the price, but that pork meat seller felt like someone stole his money, and if he did not buy it, it would be offending him. He picked up his kitchen knife and directly pushed the person asking the price onto the pork meat board, and shouted: "If you don''t buy it, why the hell are you asking me? You''re here to cause trouble, if you don''t want to buy 50 jin of meat, then don''t even think of leaving!"

    The moment I heard this, I''ll f * * k you! Buy 50 jin! Do you think they are running a restaurant like this?

    He was a tattooed Scholar guy, his face red and thick as a Neck, unable to escape from the hands of the meat seller. At this time, the fuerdai walked over to the meat vendor, pointed at a pig head hanging on the counter and said, "How much is one catty?"

    The butcher stared at the rich second generation, picked up the pig head, and threw it in front of the rich second generation, saying, "I''ll sell it to you for a total of three thousand yuan, leave the money and people go!"

    How was this a meat seller? It was all a robbery!

    There were three or four pig heads hanging on top of the steel shelves, and the one who took them down just now was one of them. At this time, the rich second generation pointed at the side of the steel shelves and said: "I''m not talking about that pig head, I''m talking about that pig head!"

    Hearing that, the fat seller immediately let that Scholar go, then pointed the spearhead at the rich second generation and said: "It''s all f * cking similar, you can pick whatever you want. Since you want to buy so much, I''ll sell you all the pig heads, a total of 12,000, give me a little less and you won''t even think of leaving!"

    The rich second generation''s temper was actually good, and they were not angry at all. He directly waved his hand, and the entire iron shelf was thrown to the ground, and when he looked at the meat, he immediately turned red from anger, but he did not expect that in the next second, the rich second generation actually took out a Wallet and slammed it on the meat table.

    Seeing that the money was spent, he immediately changed his expression, and said to the rich second generation: "I never thought that your Kid would have so much money. Alright then, leave behind all this money, you can take all the pork meat here!"

    I saw that the butcher was being too unreasonable and couldn''t bear to continue talking. I walked over to him and said, "Aren''t you a little too weird? My friend has a lot of money, so what does it have to do with you?" Why did you all stay? What''s more, he bought a pig head, not all of your pork meat.

    That old butcher''s face slanted to me and said, "Didn''t you bring the money to this place just to buy something? Quickly finish buying it and scram!"

    Even at this point, the fuerdai was still not angry. This calmness really made me a little convinced, but it took me a second to realize that this fuerdai was not angry, he was angry. You couldn''t tell at all, not on his face!

    The fuerdai directly pointed at the meat seller and said, "I said I don''t want these pig heads, I want that pig head on your head!"

    The implication was that this meat seller was a pig.

    The butcher immediately raised his kitchen knife, preparing to cut down ferociously. But who knew that the rich second generation was so clean and nimble, they immediately took out a handgun and shot at the kitchen knife, causing the kitchen knife to instantly fly out and crack the tiger''s mouth that sold meat.

    The other party saw that the rich second generation had a gun in their hands, so their temper disappeared and they ran, even taking the money from the pork meat stand with them.

    The rich second generation put away their handgun and shouted, then I started to run after them. Originally, I came here to investigate, but in the end, I started fighting without saying a word. Their zero line was relatively lax with firearms management and had special privileges. Thus, when they fired their guns, they did not need to think about any consequences and just randomly threw punches in the air, causing the meat seller to end up in the corner of the Warehouse. His entire body was trembling all over.

    Before, when he didn''t understand it before, he thought it was a playboy, but in the end, not only was this guy rich, but his physical strength was not bad. Even though the butcher was tall and strong, in the end, he was still beaten until he fell on the ground and couldn''t even get up.

 C100

    Chapter 100 - Murder in Love (1)

    The person selling the pork meat was beaten up until she looked like a pig''s head. His entire body was swollen, and the fuerdai gritted her teeth, her legs did not stop moving, like raindrops stepping on the body of the selling pork meat. Even from ten meters away, I could feel the howling sound of the other party slaughtering pigs.

    This guy is really black-hearted. I have to be more careful in the future. After seeing this, cold sweat starts to appear on my face.

    I looked at my watch. This guy had been hitting me for five minutes, so I quickly went up to stop him. If this goes on, if we really kill him, then we''ll be on the defensive.

    I said to the fuerdai, "It''s about time for you to die, we haven''t asked anything yet. If you get beaten to death, I''ll see how you explain it to Li Qiang!"

    zero line normally looked like an unorganized and undisciplined person, but Li Qiang was the leader so his identity was quite useful. With me mentioning him like this, the rich second generation naturally stopped what they were doing.

    A burly man burst into tears. I took the opportunity to ask, "Tell me, did you cause trouble for an elderly couple last week?"

    The pork meat seller''s brain was good, but how could I remind him? She immediately remembered and nodded: "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I won''t dare to do it again in the future!"

    The fuerdai stared at him fiercely and said: "It''s too late to regret it now, you killed him, if you say you''re sorry, then it''s fine, but what''s the use of having a Police!"

    At this time, his expression was not one of fear, but rather shock. He hurriedly shook his head and said: "I don''t know, I''m in heaven and earth, I''ve never killed anyone, my pork meat business is not selling well, my family still has children to attend school, and my school results are not good, so I''m in a bad mood today, so I won''t dare to do it again!"

    The rich second generation picked up the Neck that was selling pork meat and viciously said: "I didn''t ask about you selling meat, I asked you why you killed people!"

    The rich second generation raised their fists while they were speaking, and looked at the rich second generation who wanted to stop me: "Hey, can your Kid calm down a bit? And you, the pork meat seller, I ask you, since you haven''t done anything shameful, why did you run away when you saw us! "

    Seeing that the rich second generation was referring to him, he didn''t dare to say anything. I thought about it carefully, that''s fine, after all the pork meat that the rich second generation took out just now were all handgun, it would be weird if anyone saw the handgun and didn''t run!

    While we were talking, I also observed that although this pork meat seller didn''t pay much attention to her clothes, I discovered that there was a red rope tied around her right wrist. On the red rope, there was even a Buddha Statue tied to it.

    This Buddha Statue, should be a Buddha Statue that can protect itself, a one that sells pork meat is fine, why does he need to pray? It clearly showed that his family had a child, and that he was indeed old enough to go to school. This thing was meant for a child, so it proved that what he said just now was true.

    As a parent, I felt pity for my parents. It was just that the method of the pork meat seller was wrong, and there was no need to rely on it to kill other people. Thus, I decided to let him go, but before he left, I wanted him to explain in detail how she had quarreled with the old couple.

    Initially, I was just casually asking, but after listening to a few stories, what I did not expect, was that the pork meat seller''s explanation was actually very detailed, and in the process, she discovered the problem!

    He had a child who had just entered middle school, and would be taking the child to school every morning and night. Therefore, he did not have much time to sell meat, and usually, only for a short period of time, the seller would think of a way to leave a sign on his stall, which said: "The owner is not here. If you need a pig, please leave a message, give the address, and deliver the goods to us."

    This was a good idea, it was that the people who sold the pork meat did not have a good personality, so basically they could not earn much money in a day.

 C101

    Chapter 101 - Murder in Love (2)

    Just as the pork meat seller was preparing to take off the license plate, she suddenly noticed a piece of paper on her pork meat stall after sending her son back one day.

    The slip of paper stated the family''s address and the share of the pork meat that they needed to buy.

    As a result, they prepared a full set of pork meat s and automatically delivered them to their doorstep. Unfortunately for them, their own son had fought with someone in Schools and even lost a sum of money, so he was furious all day long, and didn''t even leave a good face when they delivered the goods to their doorstep.

    If the old couple had taken the pigs back then, it would have been nothing much. But when he had sold, he had to come to their house and wait for half an hour, and the door was not open, but at that time, the door could not be opened, but there were people inside, because the pork meat seller clearly saw the couple arguing in the room.

    In a fit of anger, the person selling the pork meat started to slam the door again. After a loud noise, the old couple came out, but in the end, the two of them didn''t even pay attention to the person selling the pork meat, and continued to argue at the door.

    The old man was said to be an Englishman, and he had an illegitimate child overseas. The old man wanted to go back abroad to see his son, and also had to prepare a portion of the money he had left behind to give it to his son. old lady would not do that when he heard this, because the two of them were quarreling endlessly.

    Husband and wife fought and talked a lot, and the person selling the pork meat did not have time to listen to them, only a few of them could be clearly remembered.

    At that time, the old man resolutely said, "Although it is not right for me to do many things abroad, he is still my flesh and blood after all. If I were to die, why would I leave a portion of my inheritance to my son? You two will split it!"

    old lady stomped his feet in anger and cursed loudly: "You old bastard, when I first saw that you were a foreigner, I married you because of your culture. I never thought that you would create such a farce for me, I will be honest with you, if you want to go to England, I don''t care about you, but you don''t need to think about taking away this money!"

    The old man was also fuming, "This money is mine, why can''t I take it away? Furthermore, I have given you quite a bit over the years. You do not have the right to do so! "

    old lady said as he twisted the old man''s arm: "You old bastard, let me tell you, I don''t care about that illegitimate child of yours, your money is my money anyway. We are husband and wife, if you dare to take the money away, even if I kill you, I will not give you the illegitimate child!"

    Basically, when the pork meat''s seller heard these words, she could not bear it any longer. Seeing that the two of them ignored him, she hung the pork meat in front of their door and asked them for money.

    At that time, the elderly couple were also angry and did not care about selling pork meat. They did not even look and directly said that the pork meat was smelly and they would not buy it!

    The person who bought the pork meat waited for more than half an hour, but in the end, she got such a sentence.

    Although in the end, the pork meat was still sold, but, it was seen by the young couple passing by. Thus, in the eyes of the young couple, the person that sold was unreasonable.

    Unfortunately, they had only seen one. They had not seen the other.

    After hearing everything, the person who wanted him to sell pork meat left quickly. I walked back to the middle of the room with Second Generation Fu, and after thinking carefully, we walked out of the circle, and the matter was still with the old woman, and the fact was the same as what I thought. But when I came back, I already knew all the evidence at the scene.

    When we were about to leave the house, Li Qiang did a thorough investigation of the scene and the result was that the old man died in this room. Other than their fingerprints, there was no one else in the room, and there were no traces of anyone else doing anything else.

    They found a electric rod inside the piano. Normally speaking, it was forbidden for commoners to wear this, but because the old man was British, when they came back from England, they would casually bring the electric rod with them and keep it in the room. This old lady coincidentally used this thing to electrocute the old man to death.

    But the other half of the case had no clues, after all, the old lady was already dead, so why would he not know what was the cause of his death?

    While we were frowning, Little White helped us find new ground.

    While the few of them were researching cases, Lil ''White was wandering around the room in boredom. After a while, Little White suddenly found a bunch of Clothes from the wardrobe.

    When I arrived at the big wardrobe''s door, one of the wardrobe fell out and smashed onto me. I instinctively reached out to hug him and discovered that the person in front of me was light as a feather, so I immediately placed him on the ground. When I looked carefully, I realised that he wasn''t a living person at all, but was actually a human model.

    This human body model was very vivid. The body''s skeleton was no different from a real person''s, moreover, he was wearing a set of Suit s, this set of Suit s was the same set the old man wore before he died.

 C102

    Chapter 102 - Samsara Day (1)

    I picked up the model and asked Whitey, "What is this thing?"

    Little White shook its head and pointed to the cabinet. It meant that she had found it here, she herself did not know, but it was not very appropriate to hide it in the wardrobe, and I could not figure out what this thing was used for. I held onto the model and looked around.

    On the wall hung artistic photos of the two of them, this Photos was taken in a forest. It seemed like it was taken not too long ago, the two of them were dressed in British clothing, smiling, their eyes staring straight at the camera, their hands interlocked with each other''s.

    Looking at this piece of Photos, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. From the Photos''s perspective, the two of them had a good relationship, but it was a pity that some of the relationships were just a disguise. Once there was an emergency, this would be the time to truly test the hearts of people.

    However, just as I was sighing with emotion, Little White, who was beside me, suddenly reminded me, "This model is very similar to the one I saw on the Photos, my grandfather!"

    Not only do they look the same, even their height is almost the same as that old man''s. At this time, the fuerdai''s eyes are shining as he stared at the model in my hands. His chin is slightly raised, as though he is considering something!

    I also suddenly realized something. Carrying the model on my back, I walked down the stairs. Before I went downstairs, I instructed Little White to stand in front of the door downstairs, then I used my hand to carry the model down step by step. When I reached the bottom of the stairs, I pondered over the model and walked back step by step.

    I purposely slowed down to show that I was walking unsteadily. At that moment, I suddenly stopped in the middle of the stairs and turned around to ask Whitey, "When I have my back to you, can''t I see the face of the model?"

    Little White nodded.

    I continued to ask, "When I was walking up the stairs, if you didn''t look at my face, did you think I was going to hold an old man?"

    This matter was not Lil ''White''s turn to speak! The rich second generation was the first to speak, "So that''s how it is. Dude, you really do have one. You''ve solved another problem!"

    I nodded and replied, "No, it was just a coincidence, but it''s all thanks to Little White. When I visited this room that day, although I saw the old man, I thought that he was just an arrogant old man. In fact, when I came back, the old man was already dead.

    The rich second generation continued, "I''m afraid that this family was already preparing to leave, and at that time, the luggage had already been prepared, and the old lady was about to execute her plan to leave, but before he could even walk out of the room, she did not expect to meet your bunch of so-called neighbors who came to visit, and disturb her plan!"

    Originally, there was something wrong with what we thought about the time of death, and now everything makes sense. After old lady killed the old man, he carried the other party''s corpse on his back and wanted to take advantage of the fact that no one was there to throw the body out, but unfortunately, as our neighbor, when he opened up the Windows, we could see everything that was happening opposite of the Windows, so this plan was foiled on the spot. The old woman was smart enough to say that he did not fluster when he saw us living opposite them, and in order for us to testify for her, the old woman placed the old man''s corpse in front of them.

    After that, she carried the old man''s corpse downstairs and held it as she greeted me. However, looking back on it, it gave me goosebumps! There was clearly a corpse right in front of me, yet I didn''t even notice it!

    Then old woman would put the old man''s corpse into one of the suitcases. At this time, when I wasn''t paying attention, she took out the model she prepared beforehand and put it on the old man''s Clothes. She held the model in her hand and turned her back to me, telling us that there was something wrong with the old man''s body.

 C103

    Chapter 103 - Samsara Day (2)

    When old woman supported the model upstairs, as we were standing downstairs, we could only see the background and not the front. That''s why at that time, we all mistakenly thought that the old woman had really helped that old man to go upstairs to sleep.

    In reality, the old man from that day was in the first floor''s luggage. It was very likely that he was beside me, but it was a pity that I didn''t notice him at the time!

    When the old woman coaxed us away, she realised that she had already been noticed by us. At that time, we really didn''t know that there was a murder in this room, and thought that it was just to investigate the matter of the ghost! But for old woman, we do not know his purpose, so he might as well not even lose the old man''s corpse and directly place it beside the piano on the second floor. Since we cannot throw away the corpse, then he will just leave by himself.

    However, during this period of time, another strange thing happened. It was unknown who called the police!

    I asked the fuerdai, the person who called the police didn''t have any leads, and the number of the police number was fake. As for the voice that spoke, although it sounded like it belonged to a woman, now that I think about it, it had a bit of a machine smell, and it might have been a microphone.

    But no matter what they said, after the mysterious woman called the police, Police immediately rushed over. The old woman probably did not expect her to come, and before she had even packed her luggage, she had already fled, so she was so anxious that she did not even wear her shoes.

    Until now, this case could be considered to have been solved. The only thing was how the old woman died.

    But this problem did not trouble us for too long, not long after, we separated from the zero line once again. This was the murderer of the case, and there was no doubt that it was the old woman, and the cause of death of the old woman s were not very clear at the time, but the case report stated that the old woman''s spirit had been stimulated, and was not very stable.

    There must be a reason, and this is their retribution. As for the real cause of death in the old woman, it happened after we prepared to leave this district.

    Just as I was about to leave with my luggage, I happened to pass by the couple''s house. Suddenly, I thought of something, put down my luggage, and said to everyone: "You guys wait a moment, I''ll do an experiment to see if there are any other reasons that led to old woman''s death."

    After I finished speaking, I took off my shoes and put them on. I dressed up similar to what old woman wore that day.

    Just as I was passing by the couple''s house, I suddenly felt as though I was struck by lightning. Every cell in my body felt excruciating pain. I screamed as I jumped up and hugged a big tree beside me!

    I told the others not to come over, but Li Ruoxi was the first to disobey me, walking past me swaggering, and even disdainfully looked at me and said: "You''re not a monkey, climbing trees!"

    When Li Ruoxi found out that she was safe and sound, only I was so unlucky, and my entire body was struck by lightning!

    This wasn''t just Li Ruoxi, Xiao Bai also walked over safely. I looked at the other party and myself, I suddenly thought of a problem, and that was the shoes I was wearing.

    Other than me, the rest of the group walked this way in their shoes, so it was safe except for me.

    Even though my whole body was in pain, I felt that this pain was extremely valuable. That way, I would know how the old woman died.

    The answer was actually very simple. There was a problem with the power supply in front of the couple''s home, causing electricity to leak out from the ground in this area!

    He still remembered that these couples said that a lot of stray cats and dogs would constantly bark at the house once they passed by, and a lot of innocent dogs would die here miserably and mysteriously. In fact, these animals were the same as the old woman, they were all killed by lightning!

    Usually, when people wore shoes when they went out, they would wear them because they didn''t conduct electricity, so when people passed by they wouldn''t feel anything at all, whereas stray cats and dogs were different. When people walked past here barefooted, they would naturally get electrocuted, and the lighter ones, the more scared they would be, the heavier they would twitch, and they would die on the spot.

    On the day of the old woman''s escape, because he was in a hurry, he didn''t wear shoes, and when he passed by, his entire body just happened to be electrocuted.

    After being electrocuted, I, as a young man, felt pain all over my body, but an old man could not take it. The electric current pierced through her body and struck the heart directly, causing her death on the spot.

    Maybe the heavens really existed in this world. There was good fortune for good, and there was evil for evil. The heavens had eyes!

    After Guo Qiang heard it, he was extremely happy. The whole place had been empty for many years, and the answer to this riddle had always been difficult for the surrounding Residents, but because I helped them solve it, I did not take all of the credit for myself. I said that this was the result of everyone working together, and it would be counted as everyone''s fault.

    Guo Qiang opened the meritorious service book, and recorded the names of all of us within it. But the pity is that even though we have the meritorious service, we still have a long way to go before we can obtain the Bodhi Fruit.

    I said to Guo Qiang, "You have also seen our strength, how is it? Not bad, then you should have already told me about the clues of the three Monk s, right? "

    Guo Qiang hesitated for a while, and asked us again and again whether we had decided to capture the three Monk s, but after we gave a firm answer, he finally gave us a clue.

 C104

    Chapter 104 - Yun Zhong Shan (1)

    According to Guo Qiang, the last destination of the three Monk s was a place called Cloud Sky Mountain. However, this matter had to be told from several aspects.

    Let''s first talk about what kind of place this Yun Zhong Mountain is.

    There was no doubt that 99% of the local people were believers of the Buddhism when the town was established, but there was a special existence everywhere, and among them, there was this group of Residents s, they did not believe in the Buddhism, but according to the unique characteristics of the town, all the Buddhism believers were not allowed to eat meat, even if a part of the Villagers disciples were not Buddhism disciples, but there was no market entrance for any meat in the town, so it was extremely difficult to buy meat in the town.

    Of course, the method was set by the people, as long as someone tried to think of a way, they would be able to do it. If these Villagers were willing to personally leave the city to buy meat, it would not be impossible. After all, there were a few hundred people in this group of Residents.

    Although they were not believers of the Buddhism, they still respected the establishment of the Buddhism. It was precisely that phrase, rather than believing it, they would rather believe it than not. Even if they did not believe it, they would never be disrespectful.

    Thus, a representative walked out from the Villagers. After a unanimous discussion, they decided to leave Subhuti Town and live their own lives.

    Of course, although it was said that leaving was easy, it was actually a completely different story. Many of the Residents s here grew up here, and had to leave their hometown for a hundred years or even longer at will. It was not that easy to leave, as it was certain that people were not like plants and energy, and every person had something that existed within their hearts.

    Thus, for the sake of both sides, this part of the Residents decided to find a place not too far away from the village of Bodhi to live. This way, they could come back anytime and anywhere to reduce their homesickness.

    After some exploration, they discovered that there was a lake about 50 miles away from the town of Subhuti. The lake was surrounded by saline soil and did not grow any plants, so no one lived there. No one even named the lake.

    Of course, the Residents wanted to stay at the center of the lake, not around the barren lake.

    In the middle of the lake, there was a mountain, which was more than two thousand meters tall. A part of the Residents investigated the mountain, and the result was that, although the lake was surrounded by saline soil, only the ground above the mountain was normal, not only could they grow crops, it grew even better than other places. There was also another thing, the mountain was very good, not only was the cultivation industry good, even the breeding industry was very suitable.

    Therefore, the group of people decided to move to that mountain peak. From then on, it became a village, and all of them continued into the modern era.

    Not only that, people discovered that before autumn, fog would appear in the mountain, the shape of the fog was like the auspicious clouds in the sky, and the scenery was beautiful beyond compare. As a result, the local Residents called this place Cloud Mountain, and the lake they were on was called the Lake of Peace, which also symbolized that generations of people were peaceful and prosperous.

    Of course, these stories were all from several hundred years ago. The times have changed and that place has now become a tourist attraction. Every autumn, there would be many visitors from outside the city, and the local Residents would no longer be farming, but would instead become a tourist industry. Every year, they would earn an astronomical amount of money.

    In fact, many of their families were basically millionaires, and some were even more so. However, in order to spread the history of Cloud Mountain, the locals did not change the scenery of the mountain, and still maintained their original living habits, and lived in a bungalow and did not have any cableway to go up the mountain. They only opened up the road to the top of the mountain, and other than the vehicles used for some work, there were no cars on Cloud Mountain. If one wanted to go up the mountain, they would have to walk.

 C105

    Chapter 105 - Cloud Mountain (2)

    As for the matter of the three Monk s that Guo Qiang mentioned, it had to be said that a family in Yun Zhongshan had begun to talk about it.

    At the foot of the Cloud Mountain, there were a few fishermen. As fishermen, they did not fish. The main purpose of this was to bring some guests to the top of the mountain for sightseeing. This was one of the local characteristics.

    One of the fishermen was washing his boat one night when he saw three buckets floating towards him from the lake.

    The fishermen were curious and went to fish them out, but they did not expect that inside the wooden barrel were three Monk s. At that time, the fishermen did not even know the identities of the Monk s, and after asking, the three Monk s claimed themselves to be from the Buddhism, who had come to reform the Villagers and spread the news about the Buddhism.

    Fishermen at first felt that it was somewhat laughable. The reason Yun Zhongshan appeared was because the Residents here did not believe in Buddha, but now, these three Monk s had come here to search for their followers. It was simply impossible.

    It was just like going to a butcher''s to buy vegetables. It would be weird if he could get one.

    After the fishermen received the Monk, the three of them found a place to stay in. However, these Monk s did not do anything during the day, but went door to door to chat and discuss whatever they wanted. In comparison, these three Monk s were more like tourists, and during their conversations, they basically did not mention the problems of the Buddhism at all.

    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but interrupt Guo Qiang''s narration. "This is inconsistent with the actions of the three Monk s that we have seen.

    Guo Qiang nodded and continued, "Listen to me. The next step will be exactly the same as the one we met."

    I didn''t say anything else. I looked at the sky. At this moment, dark clouds had unknowingly appeared in the sky. There was an enormous pressure that lingered in my heart for a long time.

    Guo Qiang continued to explain. These three Monk s were very good at fortune-telling, and were deeply acknowledged by the Residents s. Although the locals did not believe in Buddha, they were still quite interested in fortune-telling.

    But later on, maybe because they had calculated too many things, when someone entrusted them with the task of telling their fate, the Monk began to reject them, and even slowly asked if they had been born at the age of eighteen or nineteen, a girl!

    Speaking till here, I suddenly have a bad premonition. This Monk started to tell fortunes for people, to the point that he lost his patience. In the end, he even started to look for someone who was born at the same time?

    Wait!

    Birthday?

    In order to set up the eight interlocking formations, the blue elfin required the souls of eight different hours of people to be sacrificed, and these six Monk s clearly stated the time that they needed. Furthermore, even though the eight interlocking arrays now had two corpses of Soul, there was no one that was born from childhood!

    When I was in a daze, Li Ruoxi seemed to have seen through my thoughts, and said to me: "Don''t you find it strange, why are you looking for the person who was born when they were young, and for the rest of the time, isn''t that fine as well? Even if you eliminate two people, you still need six people to offer them as sacrifices.

    I thought for a moment, and actually, that wasn''t too hard to understand. I said: "There are two possibilities, first, these three Monk s aren''t related to blue elfin, and it''s completely because of other reasons, they only need to be born when they are young. Second, although the eight chains would require people who are born at the age of eighteen hours, these people''s souls need to be sacrificed in sequence, so the next Soul would be born when it''s time!"

    No matter which side, it was not good news!

    Li Ruoxi said: "If it''s the second type, then it''s much simpler. We only need to protect the ones who were born when they were young, didn''t those three Monk s already explained it?

    While we were talking, Guo Qiang interrupted us to introduce himself. He deliberately cleared his throat to remind us.

    Guo Qiang continued: "Next, something strange is going to happen."

    The fisherman discovered that these three Monk s were getting busier and busier, and seemed to be looking for someone everywhere. The last time he saw them, he realized that the three Monk s did not seem to be too well, and their faces were always pale, but that night, the fishermen heard the sound of the Bell and walked out of the room. He discovered that there really was a little girl behind the three Monk s, and that the girl was not a person from the mountain.

    The three Monk s walked in front while the girl followed behind. They were expressionless as they walked step by step into the lake.

    The fishermen felt that they wanted to commit suicide, so they quickly went to intercept them. Unexpectedly, at this time, the peaceful lake water suddenly gave rise to a huge wave, causing them to lose sight of the fishermen. When they looked again, they discovered that the three Monk s and the little girl were already gone!

    Afterwards, that fisherman couldn''t sleep, so he came to this town and told the people in the Temple about this matter.

    I immediately asked, "Where is the fisherman? Can''t we just have him lead the way to the Cloud Mountain?"

    Guo Qiang shook his head and sighed: "Let the fisherman lead the way, of course it''s easy, but too bad the fisherman suffered a chill on the way here, and after meeting our Polygon, he died of illness on the way back!"

 C106

    Chapter 106 - Bodhi under the Bodhi tree (1)

    I sighed. It was really a coincidence. The only person with any clues left died just like that. It was really depressing!

    However, when Guo Qiang was speaking, I always felt a chill down my spine. Even in broad daylight, when the sun was high in the sky, I still felt as if my entire body was in an ice cellar.

    Speaking of which, wasn''t the fisherman''s death a bit too coincidental?

    The Monk that inexplicably took the Villagers away, along with that little girl, as well as Lei Tong, Blue Rose''s method of committing crimes, there are simply too many problems.

    I said to Guo Qiang: "Since that place is a tourist attraction, it shouldn''t be hard to find. You should know how to go, right?"

    Guo Qiang nodded his head and replied: Although I have never been there, but I know the way. There is a bus stop outside the town, and every day there are two shifts of vehicles that go to the Cloud Mountain, but you do not have to wait, you have helped me solve the problem of the Hundred Birds of a day Phoenix District, although I am unable to give you the Bodhi Fruit, but I can still send a special carriage to send you to the lake, but when we arrive, this boat will not be under our control, you guys need to look for a cruise ship and climb up the Cloud Mountain.

    I nodded. I had no opinion on how to get there, as long as I could get there.

    When I asked Guo Qiang to help me make the arrangements, Guo Qiang said: "Before we leave, our Polygon Subhuti wants to meet with everyone and can be considered to be thanking our town."

    I shook my head. I''m more straightforward when I do things. I''m the most lazy to deal with polite things, and I like to get straight to the point.

    Just as I was about to reject, that Guo Qiang said that the Polygon actually came personally, and since she had come, it would be embarrassing for me to refuse her directly, so I decided to meet her face to face.

    However, when we met, I found that it was very different from what I had imagined.

    Initially, I thought that meeting in a living room, drinking tea and chatting for a while. Even if there was nothing much to talk about, at the very least, we would greet each other when we meet.

    Guo Qiang brought us to a guest hall, but they didn''t let me in, instead they let me wait outside for a bit. I carefully observed the six Monk s standing outside the guest hall, each of them holding onto a stick, split into two rows, and just stood there without moving. They said that the Monk looked more like a bodyguard, like a human model, and didn''t even bat an eyelid.

    The main door of the living room was wide open, but I was still unable to see what was going on inside, because outside the main door was a gray curtain. The curtain was translucent, and one could vaguely see a person sitting inside.

    Although I already know that this elder is definitely an old man, this curtain is too much of an obstacle to the line of sight, making it impossible to see the appearance of the person inside.

    When the six Monk saw Guo Qiang, they all lowered their heads and greeted him.

    I was surprised for a moment before I asked this so called Eldest Senior, "Bro, I didn''t expect that your identity was not ordinary!"

    Guo Qiang laughed awkwardly and explained to me: "Master has three disciples, I am indeed the eldest senior brother, but I am merciful, and everyone who comes to this town is a buddhist disciple, regardless of seniority, so this eldest senior brother of mine is just an empty title, not worth mentioning."

    I nodded. It didn''t matter if it was the eldest senior brother or the second senior brother, the problem was, why didn''t they let us in? Could it be that the Monk was trying to do something like "let the curtain fall"?

    For the sake of politeness, I have never said this question, but that Guo Qiang probably saw through it, so Guo Qiang smiled and explained to me: "I am really sorry for the trouble, every year when Polygon comes to this month, he will go into seclusion to rest, we have a saying here that we do not see Buddha, which means, I am not a believer of Buddhism, it is forbidden to see Polygon during this month, if not, Polygon will break through the forbidden zone, so please forgive me."

    After listening to the other party''s explanation, I asked back, "No, it''s fine if you don''t say it, but the more you talk about it, the darker it gets. Since we can''t meet this month, why is there a need to take the initiative to meet with us? Don''t you think there''s a problem with that?"

 C107

    Chapter 107 - Bodhi under the Bodhi tree (2)

    Guo Qiang replied with a smile: "Because of your achievements in the Bodhisattva Formation, Polygon has engraved them in his heart, so he wants to see you guys. Although you cannot see Polygon, Polygon can see you guys, this curtain is a single curtain, from the outside, you can''t see anything clearly, but from the inside, you can see everything clearly!"

    No one would be happy to hear that, but Li Ruoxi felt that there was a kind of unfair treatment going on. If you see it, then we''ll be leaving! "

    Li Ruoxi turned her head and left, Guo Qiang immediately blocked in front of Ruo Xi and said with a smile: "Don''t be in such a rush to find this lady, Polygon has come over now, but actually wants to give you two gifts, which can be considered as a little gift. I know that you all have complaints in your hearts, but this is our local custom, please forgive me, I''ll go see Polygon right away."

    I didn''t say anything, but looking at these few people, I felt that it was quite interesting. We were actually only about ten meters away from the Polygon, and in an outdoor place, it was very spacious and empty. would definitely be able to hear our own words and actions very clearly, but this Guo Qiang insisted on pretending to be thousands of miles apart, and even intentionally walked into the living room by himself.

    I didn''t know what the two of them were talking about, but I saw two shadows. One of them was sitting down while the other one was standing on the ground. After a while, the person who had his head lowered stretched his hand out and took something before walking out.

    When he came out again, I saw that he had a string of buddhist beads in his hand.

    In my impression, the color of the buddhist beads are mainly black and brown, but they can be big or small, big ones can be wrapped around Neck s, and small ones can be wrapped around the wrist.

    Of course, it''s only in terms of aesthetics, but when he took out the buddhist beads, I discovered that the buddhist beads in front of me were completely different from what I had imagined. It was as if everything in the Bodhi Temple was different except for the fact that the Monk was bald.

    The buddhist beads were actually white and green in color, as if they were made of some kind of jasper. Each bead was extremely small, only as big as a cherry.

    Above, I carefully counted a total of 18 buddhist beads. Each of them were crystal clear, especially under the illumination of the sun, which was still radiating light.

    I shook my head, wanting to reject it. At this moment, Xiao Bai took the bead from my hand, stared at the bead and smiled, "Such a beautiful bead, it''s like a glass ball!"

    This thing looked a little similar to the glass ball. Little White held the Buddha bead in its hand and was extremely happy, just like a little girl who had obtained his beloved child.

    After thinking about it carefully, ever since I met with Little White, I have never given her any proper gift. Now that she''s so happy with this buddhist bead, if I refuse, she will definitely be very disappointed, so when I say no to her, I opened my mouth wide and didn''t spit it out. In the end, I said, "Since Grand Master values us so much, then we will happily accept it."

    When I said that, Li Ruoxi, who was at the side, did not utter a word, as though she was noncommittal. She did not seem to be happy about this, nor was she unhappy about it, and at that moment, Guo Qiang took out the second thing.

    If I can''t see the value in a buddhist orb, then the value of the second item itself is obvious.

    This was actually a ship''s ticket!

    If one wanted to go from the town of Bodhi to the Cloud Mountain, one had to pass through a lake of safety. Normally, they would have to travel by boat, and it would take them about one day and one night to sail there.

    Actually, the distance wasn''t that far, but people here liked to move slowly when they were sailing. They said that under the eyes of the Buddha, things needed to be done in peace and quiet, creating wind and waves that were not good. When they heard that the locals were sailing, they were so slow that even the waves wouldn''t come out.

    Those who had a lot of money would sit on some of the more comfortable boats, and those with a bit less money would be able to make up for their lack of money. They would be able to stay here for one day and one night.

    And the ticket in front of him was a boat pass. It was the most luxurious boat in the area, and it was a cruise ship!

    I was only able to get information about the above questions after asking the surrounding Monk!

    Since I have already received a gift from another, I will not hold back about this second gift. The boat ticket that I took previously, turned to Guo Qiang and said: "Thank you Polygon for giving us this gift. Guo Qiang, I always felt that the things that you said were different from what we knew. "Why does it take me a day and a night to travel by boat? No matter how slow I am, I should be able to reach it by hand!"

    At this time, Guo Qiang did not reply, but the Polygon inside smiled and said: "When Guo Qiang was speaking, he did not go into detail. It is true that the distance between Cloud Mountain and Bodhi was only fifty kilometers, but that was a hundred years ago, because people lived in the Cloud Mountain due to being relatively close to the village of Bodhi. However, with the passage of time, the scope of the lake of safety grew wider and wider, and in the end, it has become like what it is today.

    If this was the case, then the matter made sense. If he carefully calculated it, that fifty li area might have turned into more than a hundred li.

    And just like that, after we received these two gifts, we immediately told the town of Bodhi about them, and personally witnessed that kind of luxurious cruise ship. It''s just that we didn''t expect that on top of the cruise ship, something extremely strange actually happened.

 C108

    Chapter 108 - cruise ships and Detective (1)

    This group of Monk sent us all the way to the lakeside. Here, we bid them farewell.

    Actually, this group of Monk wanted to send us to the ship, but I just felt that it was too awkward. Think about it, for the few of us to be walking in the front with a large group of Monk following behind us, those who knew of it would only send us off.

    In any case, we haven''t known each other for long and we weren''t really that close. Even if we bid farewell, there wouldn''t be that kind of feeling of reluctance, and furthermore, we still have to meet those three fake Monk s after we catch them.

    When they were gone, we approached the dock.

    Here, I have two things to say. The first is that the cruise ship we are riding on, is more important, and after all, a strange thing will happen to the cruise ship next, but I want to talk about a person who is unrelated to the main matter. This person is someone we met at the pier, and it is very interesting.

    During this period of time, I observed the situation at the dock and discovered that there weren''t many people at the dock, but every single one of them were well-known figures. The men were either dressed very stylishly, or dressed in the attire of being rich and powerful.

    The women here were either dressed up very lively and cute, or looked like a Wife, but there was nothing strange about that. After all, this was a cruise ship, and not just anyone could get on it.

    There were not many people riding on the cruise ship, only less than twenty of them. The rest were all the worker at the dock, busying themselves up and down the ship, not receiving any luggage from the customers.

    The men had come empty-handed, broke down, and there was no melody, so while we were waiting for the boat to leave, we all sat down in a shaped chair and chatted about our daily chores.

    At this moment, an old man in his sixties came to our side. He was dressed in a black Suit, had a full head of white hair, was slightly fat, and looked kind and amiable. His moustache and moustache, like his hair, were all white, which reminded us of the white-browed hero in the novels!

    The old man held up a cane in his right hand. The cane looked black, and the head of the cane was a dragon''s head made of gold.

    When the old man walked over, I noticed that many of the worker s at the pier were anxiously looking around, as if they were looking for someone. When their gazes passed by the old man, they didn''t stop and instead looked at the few of us for a long time.

    Putting aside the worker behind him, that old man was rather interesting. When he walked past us, he accidentally stepped on a pile of mud, following that, his pitch-black leather shoes were immediately covered in mud, and at that moment, the old man just happened to be standing not more than three metres away from me. He gave me an awkward smile, and I also politely greeted him, "You sure are unlucky today."

    The old man waved his hand nonchalantly, as if he was talking to himself. "It does look very uncomfortable, but this is the main point."

    After the old man finished speaking, he actually used his left foot to stomp on the pile of mud. This time, both of his feet were covered in mud.

    At this time, the old man smiled happily and said, "That''s much better. It looks like it is symmetrical!"

    Damn, what was going on?

    This old man seemed to have a severe obsessive-compulsive disorder.

    Following that, the old man sat down beside us without a care. At this time, the group of pier worker s behind us also left us one after another. It was as if they were anxiously looking for someone and had gone to another place.

    When the old man sat down, he looked at me and then his eyes showed a little surprise.

    Before the old man could say anything, he said, "I have long heard that there is such a profession as Yin Yang Master in this world, but I have only seen it in novels before, and this is the first time I have seen it in reality. I am very happy to meet you, young lad Yin Yang Master."

 C109

    Chapter 109 - cruise and Detective (2)

    I narrowed my eyes and politely asked, "Excuse me, do you recognize me?"

    However, the old man shook his head and said, "I didn''t know him before, but now it can be said that I do. Let me introduce myself, I am a tourist who likes to travel, and like to record the sights along the way. Thus, I happened to pass by this place and saw that you guys are a little special, so I came here to greet you guys when I was free. I hope that I didn''t disturb you guys.

    I carefully thought about it, and felt that this old man definitely isn''t an ordinary person. Even though his words are all chitchat, every single one of his words are really true, I am a Yin Yang Master, and when she said that little girl, she meant Little White, as if he could see something that normal people wouldn''t be able to see.

    When I met such people, I didn''t go deep. I directly asked, "Old mister, how did you see through all of this?"

    The old man smiled and nodded, then told me the truth.

    He said I was Yin Yang Master because when he got close to me, he discovered that I was emitting a fragrance from my body, which was different from the smell of perfume. The old man remembered that he had smelled this smell before on the mountain, but later on he confirmed that it was the smell of a special kind of peach tree, not flowers.

    But very few people carried wood with them, unless they were professionals of some sort.

    The old man took another look at my Clothes and discovered that there was a drum at the back of my Clothes.

    This smell, coupled with that thing, compared to it, should be a rectangular piece of wood, and my Clothes hiding this wood meant that this thing cannot be casually brought out on the streets. Otherwise, there was no need to hide it in the Clothes, but rather, took it out openly.

    If it were to be compared to this shape, it would not be hard for one to guess that the Clothes was hiding a wooden sabre or sword.

    The problem is that it''s made of wood. This old man can see another two points, the first point, I might be a Yin Yang Master, or a fortune-teller, after all, ordinary people rarely bring peach wood sword with them.

    The second point is, I can see that I do not go out often, after all, although there are some prohibited goods on the ship, the peach wood sword s are definitely not within this range, but I mistook this thing for prohibited items and intentionally hid it within my body, which means that I do not go out often, as I do not know much about the rules for taking large scale transportation like the train and the cruise ship s.

    The old man chattered on and on about all of these. However, he said too much. I am only summarizing the gist of what he said.

    As for the fact that he said Little White''s age did not match, he could tell from the strange things.

    When I met the old man, Little White was sitting next to me with ice cream in his hand, looking around at the people selling snacks around us. Sometimes he had nothing to do, he would wander around, sometimes he would run over to check on a few people playing chess, sometimes he would try to catch some sparrows, in short, from the outside, he was just a dishonest kid.

    The old man told me that the person called Little White looked lively and cute, no different from any other children. However, she paid a lot of attention to the matter.

    First of all, Little White had been observing the people who sold toys and snacks in the surrounding area. Just from this point of view, Little White was indeed from the countryside, or a person who went out to play in a remote place in the countryside.

    Judging from this alone, there was no problem at all. However, the problem lay in the current situation.

    Right now, they were facing an endless lake. In the middle of the lake, there were countless birds playing near the water''s edge, and this place had a special characteristic, which was that many birds that were facing extinction lived together beside the lake. Many tourists came here to watch the shooting of these birds that were facing extinction, but Little White didn''t care about these birds at all.

    This meant that the girl, Little White, was already used to these sights!

    I didn''t know what to feel in my heart when that old man said this. From my initial shock to my current shock, I didn''t expect that with just a glance, he would be able to let that old man see so much. From the very start, I already knew that this old man wasn''t a mortal, but he was actually such a godly person!

    After a while, he rubbed his chin and closed his eyes to think for a while before saying to me, "One thing I don''t understand is why that girl called Little White was so interested in those sparrows. You should know that the birds by the lake, their ancestors had existed hundreds of years ago, and now, only these ten or so sparrows are left in front of me, they are extremely valuable and the feathers on these birds are of all colors. They are very beautiful, whether from a historical perspective or an aesthetic perspective, it''s worth admiring. These bird girls who are on the verge of extinction have become commonplace. As for the birds that have recently appeared, this girl is like a treasure that cherishes them.

    The old man was really interesting. He swallowed his words halfway and I continued to say, "Sir, what do you think is possible? Why don''t you tell us a story? There''s still some time before the ship leaves, so we''ll just treat it as telling a story!"

 C110

    Chapter 110 - Yin Deviation (1)

    But then the old man actually pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. I then remembered that I hadn''t asked him for his name, but after chatting for so long, I felt like an old friend, so it wasn''t polite to ask for his name. I simply followed his words and asked, "Old sir, how old do you think that girl is?"

    The old man shook his head and said, "If I say it, I''m afraid I''ll be laughed at. I''d rather not say it!"

    In the end, the more this old man kept me in suspense, the more I wanted to know, under my insistence, the old man finally said, "That girl is very familiar with extinct animals, but she is very interested in new creatures she has just created. That means that this girl is probably not a mortal, and if you were talking about her age, she might be as old as those extinct ancestors, and from her curiosity about modern society, I''m afraid she has been living in a certain place all these years.

    As we were talking, a young man in his twenties walked past me. As he passed me, he happened to stumble over my foot. The two of us bumped into each other and fell to the ground.

    Kid immediately stood up, patted off the dust on his body, and then continued to run forward, completely ignoring me. I stood up, looked at the direction he ran towards, and said behind me: "Why are you so rude?

    In the end, the old man smiled and said, "I just said your luck was good, and now you''re in trouble. It seems that this luck really can''t be said for sure."

    I nodded and replied, "That''s right, why did you fall and eat sh * t!"

    The old man shook his head and said, "Your bad luck is not because you fell down, but because you lost the Wallet!"

    Upon hearing the old man''s reminder, he immediately reached his hand into his bosom. However, when he took it out, his heart cooled down!

    Just as the old man had said, the Wallet that was originally inside the Clothes had disappeared!

    The problem is that the Wallet has our ship tickets. If we don''t have our ship tickets, we won''t be able to get to the Cloud Mountain, so our plan is in vain!

    Just then, the old man patted me on the shoulder and said, "That person was Thief!"

    I stood up and wanted to chase after the Thief, but I realized that the Thief was running really fast, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared. I could only stomp my feet in anger, but there was nothing I could do.

    The old man smirked and said to me: "It''s also because of bad luck, I didn''t see that Thief was actually trying to steal your money, and it''s really just that he accidentally tripped and fell at your feet. The moment he fell, and saw that you had a bulging Wallet in your arms, this Thief would instinctively use his hands to carry your bag away, if not for falling down a little, your Wallet might still be here!"

    Less than 20 minutes have passed since the ship started, and I''ve already wasted too much time. Even if I go to make up the ticket now, it would be too late, not to mention that this first boat isn''t fit for anyone. It''s hard to say whether or not there are any procedures for making up the ticket!

    The old man seemed to be able to tell that I was in a difficult situation. He actually took out his own black Wallet, took out a ticket, and handed it to me!

    I was stunned and asked, "Old mister, what do you mean by that?"

    The old man didn''t mind at all, forcing the ticket into my hands, he said to me: "Young man, I have a friend who gave me a ticket, but I am old, and do not like to take the boat, so once I board the boat, I will always feel dizzy and uncomfortable. Furthermore, I am a tourist, so I do not necessarily need to ride this cruise ship, so I will give this ticket to you!"

    I looked at the ticket in my hand and was shocked. This old mister is definitely not an ordinary character. The ticket he gave me was actually a special class cabin!

 C111

    Chapter 111 - Yin Deviation (2)

    As far as I know, there should be 21 people on this ship, including sailors and passengers, but only five of them are qualified to enter the first class cabin. I didn''t expect that this old man was one of them!

    When I spoke again, the old man''s movements were extremely fast. In the time it took him to turn around, he had already jumped into a carriage of Carriage and disappeared into the distance. In the end, I didn''t even ask for this old man''s name.

    However, my doubts didn''t last long. Five minutes later, when I checked my ticket, I knew who the old man was.

    The cruise ship s'' tickets had a special characteristic. They were separated into individual tickets and collective tickets. The individual tickets could only go up to one person, while the collective tickets could go up to several people.

    Other than individual tickets and collective tickets, there were these kinds of special first-class tickets. These first-class tickets, each person could occupy a private room, and as long as anyone had this ticket, they could bring seven people with them to accompany them.

    With such a ticket, it would be enough for all of us to get on board.

    Right now the ship is about to depart, the tourists are also starting to check their tickets, I can''t see the old man anymore, so I brought Li Ruoxi and the rest to board the cruise ship.

    To climb the cruise ship from the ground, there was a long white staircase, the tourists lined up in a neat row to climb it. When it was my turn, I took out the ticket for the passengers to take a look.

    At this moment, I noticed something else falling out of the subpoena. It was a black card.

    I''m afraid that this card will always be in the middle of the ticket. When the old man gave it to me, he didn''t realize it himself, but just as I was about to pick up the black card, Attendant took it out for me.

    At this time, the Attendant glanced at the card and his eyes widened in shock. He said to me: "I''m really far from being able to welcome you. You are the world-famous White Bird Detective!"

    What? What Detective?

    No wonder his observation skills were so acute. Just as I was about to deny it, Li Ruoxi had pinched me behind the head and I was about to say something, she looked at me with her eyes, which made me understand what she meant. I swallowed the words that I was going to deny and immediately said, "Hello, is there anything wrong?"

    The flight attendant immediately smiled and clenched both of my hands, saying, "It''s said that the divine dragon s of the Hundred Birds Detective have never seen one another before, and this is the first time we have seen you personally. I never thought that you would come to our ship, it really brings light to our humble dwelling!"

    The Attendant smiled as he welcomed the rest of us.

    At this time, Li Ruoxi took the chance when others were no longer to secretly say to me, "If you say that you are not Detective White Bird, we might be able to return to the second class. I have heard of Detective Hundred Birds, and they seem to be very famous in many places, but there are indeed very few people who have seen him.

    Hearing Li Ruoxi''s words, I feel that it is reasonable, so I might as well impersonate him while she is on the boat.

    As expected, the treatment for being a star was different. The passenger took me on a tour around the bed enthusiastically and got to know a few famous people, but everything was as expected. The passengers never met this real Detective of a hundred birds before.

    What happened next in the cruise ship almost made me regret using this title to build my reputation. As the saying goes, one who takes the lead in striking the gun, a famous person, will have a lot of trouble.

    But these are all for the future, we will now talk about the general situation of this luxurious cruise ship. As first class cabins, we will sit in the most comfortable room under the bed, with room no. 1 to 5 connected to each other, each room has approximately 100 square meters, and can live very comfortably. In addition, there are also swimming pool s, billiards rooms, fitness rooms, game halls, and other entertainment equipment, and even restaurants that enjoy delicious food, here everything is free!

    After we finished visiting, I found that I was hungry too, so I walked into the dining room. The few of us sat together and ordered a dish from Table.

    While we were eating, a man in his forties suddenly walked over. He was wearing a blue Suit suit, a red tie, and a crew cut. There was a knife scar on his face.

    It is said that he is the chairman of a certain business company. However, at that time, I was not in the mood to pay attention to every single person that Attendant introduced, I merely walked past, greeted him, and passed by him.

    However, when this man passed by, I had a little impression of him. I just remembered him standing by the bed alone with a glass of red wine in his hand, as if he was saluting something towards the lake. The others were chatting freely, but this man seemed to be very lonely, as if he had always been himself.

 C112

    Chapter 112 - Rejected Requests (1)

    The man sat down opposite of us without saying a word. There were about twenty or so Table s in the dining hall, but there were only six or seven people there, and most of them were sitting alone in a corner eating western cuisine and sipping afternoon tea. Only this man insisted on sharing the same Table as us, so it was obvious that he had come prepared.

    I looked at the man in front of me and nodded out of politeness. Afterwards, the man took out a piece of Newspapers from his pocket without saying a word. That Newspapers was a little old, I looked at the time, and saw that it was an old Newspapers from three to four years ago.

    I also wonder if this man bought the Antique, especially this kind of old one.

    Of course, being able to sit on a cruise ship like that, it''s impossible for him to be someone who collects trash. Thus, I didn''t think about that at all.

    After the man placed the Newspapers in front of me, he pointed to one of the headlines: "I never expected to meet you here, Great Detective!"

    Great Detective?

    I looked at that Newspapers, which had the words "Hundred Bird Detective is creating a miracle, cracking the high-altitude fall case, and decrypting the unknown truth for you" written on it.

    The title seemed to be "Howl", it seemed to be a suspicion for the title Party, but that Newspapers only had the title of its content, there were no Photos s, so it was very likely that the real Detective had solved a case and had been followed by the paparazzi to report on it, but the Detective had been very careful, even so, the records on the Newspapers only had not leaked anything related to the case, and to the Hundred Birds Detective, it was obvious that Hundred Birds hated this kind of media report, and purposely avoided it.

    After the man put down the Newspapers, he said, "I''m sorry, but I heard from the Attendant that you are also on this ship, so I came to pay a visit. My name is Ai Lun, I''m sorry, but I think you should know that this is not my real name. After all, my skin color and eyes are all Chinese, but due to certain reasons, I am unable to reveal my real name. Of course, in the society, other than my family members, everyone else calls me Ai Lun, so there is nothing wrong with that. "

    Speaking till here, Little White felt that he was a bit sloppy. It said directly, "Dashu, we are eating right now. Do you have something to say?"

    Ai Lun said unrestrainedly: "Oh, are you a friend of the Great Detective? Sorry, I want to chat with this Mr. Detective. I don''t think the little girl is suitable for a topic between adults."

    ''s words immediately caused my good impression of Little White to drop by quite a bit. I said, "It doesn''t matter, since we''re both good friends of mine. Moreover, I don''t like too many adult topics to talk about.

    After Ai Lun heard what I said, he did not care about the people around him and went over to me, "I am the chairman of a wine company, I have something to talk to you about!"

    As Ai Lun said this, he took out his name card. Taking it, I took a look at it. I have never been to this company before, but the red wine produced by this company belongs to the category of extravagant accessories, it should be a company of a considerable scale. In order to prevent embarrassment, I did not say much, but just nodded my head: "So it''s actually Owner Ai Lun, I keep having the feeling that this name is somewhat familiar, that''s why I can''t recall it, please forgive me."

    After I said that, I suddenly remembered that I had no way out, which was equivalent to admitting that I am Detective. But it didn''t matter, because I said: "But Mr. Ai Lun, since we are at a family gathering right now, I do not like to be disturbed by others. If you are just being polite, then please come back another day and chat."

    Hearing that, Ai Lun immediately took out a cheque and placed it in front of me. I saw that there was a million written on the cheque.

    I looked at Ai Lun, and the brow frowned.

    Ai Lun said: "This is the entrustment fee, I will give you the other half after this is done. "It''s like this, I recently developed a new wine product which is very popular, but I always feel like the enemy company has sent a spy who wants to steal my wine formula. I even feel like that spy is on board our ship, I''d like to trouble you to help me find him, all of this money is yours!"

 C113

    Chapter 113 - Rejected Requests (2)

    I looked at the check on the table. To be honest, I had never seen or used it. It was enough for me to play with for a long time.

    As the saying goes, do not take on the porcelain when you don''t have the diamond. Although I have the reputation of the Detective, but without the Detective''s ability, if I were to accept this matter, my identity would be exposed!

    After considering it over and over again, I could only place the cheque in front of Ai Lun and say: "My apologies, but to be honest, I am resting now and do not accept any missions!"

    Ai Lun was still unwilling to give up and asked: "If I add more money, huh?"

    Li Ruoxi directly stuffed the cheque into the leather bag and said: "We hate two types of people the most. One is uninvited and the other is someone who forces others to come and make things difficult for us. Sir, you have already taken all of them.

    Li Ruoxi''s words were relatively straightforward, but she was precisely speaking out the thoughts in my heart. Ai Lun nodded, and finally left the Table, saying to me: "I''m in room number 3, first class, you can find me anytime if you change your mind."

    After this fellow finished speaking, he immediately left our line of sight.

    Afterwards, the few of us idled in the entertainment hall for a while, until 6 o''clock in the evening, when we returned to our private room, it was room number 1. When we were passing by, we saw Ai Lun again, but this time we merely nodded and turned around.

    It is worth mentioning here the structure of the chartered rooms, and the difference between the special rooms and the first-class rooms.

    In normal times, no matter which room they came from, they would have the right to use any entertainment facilities on the cruise ship, including meals in the dining hall, they were all the same. Only in the evening, the special rooms were separated from the other rooms, so they could see the best scenery outside through the Windows. Furthermore, the special rooms had Attendant outside the room 24 hours a day, which meant that there was a small room at the entrance.

    As for the other rooms, the doors to them were not transparent, and there was a button s inside the rooms. No matter what, as long as one pressed on the door, a Attendant would come out.

    After I entered the room, Li Ruoxi immediately took off her jacket. At this time, I realized that she was wearing black undergarments that gave off a European and American aura. After taking off her jacket, she felt that it was extremely tempting.

    I secretly touched Li Ruoxi''s butt, and realised that she did not resist, it made people''s hearts stir, but unfortunately, because of Xiao Bai''s existence in the chartered room, I am unable to do anything adult. Also, this chartered room is not soundproof.

    When it was 8 pm, I heard someone call out to the Attendant in room 2. Their voices weren''t loud, but from the room, it was very clear that if we were to do anything here, it would only make people in other rooms laugh, so on this night, we would just read some entertainment books and start falling asleep at 9: 30 PM. Autumn may appear, but she understood us better and knew that we still had important things to do tomorrow, so she didn''t disturb us.

    But even so, we didn''t sleep too well, because at ten o''clock in the evening, I was woken up by the doorbell outside. It was just that the guest in room 4 wanted a cup of coffee.

    Attendant immediately rushed to the scene. In room 3, there was a woman who was around 30 years old, and looked like a Wife. When she appeared, she immediately said that she had met a Thief!

    I couldn''t sleep anyway, so I just opened the door to see what was going on. The woman said that a masked man had opened her door, then rushed in to rummage through her luggage.

    I looked at the situation in room 3. There were indeed traces of things being rummaged through, but there didn''t seem to be anything missing. At the same time, Attendant also walked over and said with his head lowered, "My apologies Madam, I was always on duty and have never seen anyone enter!"

    I looked at the door, and just as Attendant had said, if anyone wanted to enter this special room, the only way out would be the duty room at the entrance, and the rooms there would be in the reverse order. Room 1, which means the room I am in is the furthest room in the room, and room 5, which is Ai Lun''s room, is the furthest room in the room.

    The woman in room 3 said, "Impossible! If that''s the case, then the person who came in was a guest in the VIP room!"

    According to normal logic, this was indeed the case, the main gate could only be used to leave, and could not be entered. Everyone who enters had to get the approval of the Attendant, and the Attendant had to open the door himself, before they can let anyone in. And at the end of the hall, right next to my room, there was a wall, a dead end.

    To the left of the room was the Windows s that could see the lake. The Windows was dead, and no matter inside or outside, they could not open the room. It was completely a secret room that consisted of multiple rooms.

    The woman complained incessantly. In the end, she insisted that everyone in the room come out. The woman said that she would definitely be able to recognize the thief!

    Attendant had no choice but to follow the orders of the other party and open every room''s door, waking up every customer. Of course, the price of that was to pay every guest a high quality island coffee as an apology.

 C114

    Chapter 114 - Ends of Red Wine (1)

    Then, of course, to make it easier for me to understand what was going on, I decided to start with myself.

    Room 1 was the room I lived in. The person in room 2 was a man wearing a red Suit, but her lower body was covered in jeans that didn''t match her identity. Her name was Zhang Tai Shan, and she claimed to be famous for writing novels, but I had never read any novels written by him.

    The person in the good room was that Your ladyship, the CEO of a certain company. No matter when, she was always wearing a mink fur coat and exquisite red high heels, her name was Na Mei, she should be a mixed race of USA and China. When she talked, she always spoke with a questioning tone. She lived in the same room as a Husky, which was her beloved pet.

    The people in room 4 are a pair of twins, but they are a man and a woman, both in their twenties, they seem to be scientists from somewhere, the men wear black Clothes, the women wear white Clothes, they don''t want to reveal their names, we just call the man Black Impermanence, the woman White Impermanence, it''s more convenient this way, no matter if it''s men or women, they don''t look like good people, their faces are dark, and they always look like they aren''t sleeping, but I''ve seen them rarely sleeping, I''ve seen them drink a lot, sometimes it seems like they are drug users too.

    This person didn''t need too much introductions to be called Ai Lun''s room, but there was an extra person. This person''s nickname was Fatty, a man who looked to be around 30 years of age wearing sportswear, had a huge beer belly, and looked to be at least 200 kilograms in weight. He was Ai Lun''s secretary, responsible for managing Ai Lun''s accounts.

    After the Attendant woke everyone up one by one, he started to explain the situation. From my start till the fourth room, there were people coming out. Everyone was there.

    Attendant remembered, Ai Lun had already entered the room earlier, and not only him, I also remembered that when we returned to the chartered room, but according to Attendant, he had never seen Ai Lun leave the room, he should still be inside. As for Fatty, he was never in the room, it seemed like Owner didn''t like to be disturbed while he slept, so Fatty directly went to rest in the dining room.

    Attendant started to call for room 5, but there was no sound from inside. Na Mei saw that no one came out, and immediately said: "It must be that the guests here wanted to steal my things, and my Husband is a jewelry merchant, he definitely found out my identity, and then took the chance to steal my jewelry!"

    At this time, Li Taishan said to Na Mei, "It shouldn''t be possible. Although Ai Lun is extremely annoying normally, he is also a big entrepreneur. He won''t lack Money.

    So it turns out that these people all know each other, but it''s just that they aren''t too familiar with each other. It''s just that some of them are not really familiar with each other, and it''s still their first time meeting, but I also understand that after all, they are all famous figures, and even on the Newspapers s, they can recognize each other. Only I was left in the dark, so I don''t know anything about the others.

    Na Mei angrily started to knock on the door. After a while, I suddenly saw that there was blood seeping out from the crack under the door!

    I reminded everyone, but when everyone saw this, they were immediately dumbfounded!

    After all, I was a Detective in their eyes, so they had no choice but to put on an act. I wanted to get a pair of white gloves, and after putting it on, I turned the door, only to find out that we kept hitting the door, but who knows, the door wasn''t even locked at all. With a twist of the handle, the door opened.

    However, the scene that followed left everyone stunned!

    Ai Lun was lying on the floor, facing the other side of the door. He was dressed in a white pajamas, holding a wine cup in his hand, and a large amount of red wine spilled out. The main point was, the red wine and blood were almost fused together on the floor, and it was impossible to tell whether it was wine or blood, and Ai Lun was also dead.

 C115

    Chapter 115 - End of Red Wine (2)

    At this moment, although everyone had reported to the police, they were currently in the middle of a lake, and there were no outsiders that were allowed in.

    In the end, trouble came.

    Everyone was thrown into a panic, including Fatty, who had rushed back after receiving the news. Ai Lun had been killed!

    It was just like in the novels of Detective. From beginning to end, Attendant had never seen anyone enter the room, so the murderer was a guest in the first-rate chartered room.

    Logically speaking, all of us are suspected, but what we didn''t think of, my suspicion was immediately dispelled. According to what they said, Hundred Bird is a righteous guy, adding on to his identity as the Detective, the few of us in room 1 were completely excluded, but there were also unfortunate things. Everyone placed their hopes on me, and then let me arrest the culprit!

    I never thought that Ai Lun, who I caught a spy on, would actually die first!

    It was a sad thing.

    However, there was nothing we could do. Since the responsibility had already fallen on me, I immediately had everyone return to the room. The few of us then began to investigate the corpses.

    After a series of investigations, he found that the room was very strange. There was almost nothing of value left at the scene, but too many clues!

    For example, I found fingerprints of everyone, and a lot of details.

    The most important thing to start with was the weapon and wound. In contrast, the weapon didn''t have fingerprints. Moreover, the wound was strange.

    Ai Lun was stabbed to death by a knife, but the size of the wound was different, and the force used was completely different. For example, the wound on his chest was deep, almost as deep as a bone, and it was obviously stabbed by a person with great strength. The wound near the ribs was shallow, the strength was not accurate, and it was obvious that the woman had stabbed it.

    Of course, as a Detective, what I need to do is to ask everyone''s confession. It''s now 12 o''clock in the evening, and when I saw Ai Lun, it was around 8 o''clock, so it was precisely during this period of time that the deceased died. According to logical reasoning, during this period of time, the opponent was alive, so I had to narrow down the time range and find proof of everyone''s wrongdoings.

    I started with room two.

    Li Taishan had admitted that he had been to Ai Lun''s room before. He had said that he knew Ai Lun before and had even thought of doing an interview for him, but he had never had the chance to do so. Thus, at around 8: 30 AM, he went to Ai Lun''s room, but his request was rejected by Ai Lun, so he returned back to his room to rest. When Li Taishan was speaking, he kept using his hands to hold the stool in front of him. However, his expression was very calm;

    However, Na Mei still admitted that she had gone to Ai Lun''s room, but since she didn''t know him, it was entirely wrong for her to enter his room. It was at 9: 30 AM, when she went to drink two cups of coffee and then, on the way back, she accidentally opened Ai Lun''s door. However, when she saw Ai Lun standing alone outside the Windows, she only turned around to look at him, but Na Mei said that she was sorry, and then returned to her room. She did not stop there either, the only one who witnessed all of this was her dog, but obviously, Husky could not be treated as a Witness.

    The pair of Black and White Impermanence from Room 4 had also been to Ai Lun''s room. They were''s regular customers, and at 10: 40 PM, the two of them could hear a sound from the room next door, as if they were playing music, and knocked on the wall. Only then did they realise that the one living next door was the Owner from the winery, so they went to Ai Lun''s room and chatted for a while.

    Number 5, the fatty, was a question!

    He said that he had never entered Owner''s room before, but I did find his fingerprints inside the room!

    I decided to go through Fatty Wu''s entrance and Attendant. I remembered that no one had come here before!

    When I placed the fingerprint in front of the two of them, Attendant was the first to lower his head and said, "My apologies, Sir, please do not complain to me. I did indeed leave for bathroom midway.

    I looked at Attendant and asked, "How many times have you left? What happens during the day does not count as starting from night! "

    Attendant explained once and found out that there was only one time, which was around 11.30pm. In other words, the only time Fatty could enter the room was at this time.

    I immediately went over to Fatty to check on him. Fatty had also admitted to making a trip to Owner''s room, but there was no way he could explain the reason behind it. This meant that Fatty was the last person who saw Ai Lun.

    However, when I immediately identified the fatty as the murderer, I realized that things were not that simple!

 C116

    Chapter 116 - Confirmation of nothingness (1)

    There''s a reason behind all these wrongdoings, and each debt has its owner. I can confirm that Fatty is the culprit, but I am not just randomly guessing. According to the Detective''s logic, there is a phrase called ''guide''.

    Initially, the fatty insisted that he did not come to this room during that period of time. However, when I brought up the idea of finding evidence of Fatty coming here, the fatty immediately changed his confession and started to claim that his Owner was calling him as well. The reason was that Owner''s business was not very prosperous recently, so at night, after going through so much, he could not fall asleep and needed Fatty to provide him with the Accounts.

    As the subject of the investigation, I immediately checked all of Fatty''s belongings and Ai Lun''s personal belongings.

    Very quickly, I discovered two suspicious points. Ai Lun normally carried a black leather bag, and there were a few things that were very important to him inside the leather bag.

    There was a Photos inside the black leather bag, and on it was a woman, who looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old, very young. At that time, the location of the filming was next to a beach, and standing next to the woman was Ai Lun. At that time, the fatty was very young, similar to the woman''s age.

    In addition to this, there was the recorder pen and the public bill. He opened the recorder to check and found that there was no recording in it and that this pen should not be able to be used as evidence. The other item was not the public bill, which was very eye-catching.

    Although I am not a major in accounting, but I understand one thing, the same bill should be the same.

    But when I opened up the PC s, I found out that the bills recorded inside the PC were completely different from the number that Owner had!

    Furthermore, the bills that were presented by the PC were not just a form. Only through the internet could one find the bills that belonged to the internal system of the company. This proved that the bills in the system were the true correct bills, and the Owner had one that was modified.

    When things came to this point, I wanted to thank the five people in the Coach. Although I am a Detective, I still do not have the qualifications to search through their private belongings, but the people in the Coach are obvious, they do not know the law, and use the investigation of the murderer as a reason to investigate everyone''s personal belongings, and they did not reject.

    Of course, the fatty was also under investigation. I investigated Fatty''s mobile, but what I wanted to see was not his communication device, but rather his notification.

    I discovered that Fatty''s bank card had an inflow of over 3000 yuan per month. This could be considered as his basic salary, but in addition to this, in the last three months, tens of thousands of yuan had been flowing in unceasingly. The largest sum was actually worth over 100,000 yuan!

    I poured out all the bills from the other party''s mobile Card, and realised that the few coins that this fatty had been missing for the past few days, added up, made him a strange number!

    The difference between the bills in Owner''s hands and the bills in PC''s software was exactly equal to the money the fatty received for the past three months!

    After I laid out all the clues I had investigated in front of the fatty, I said, "I don''t think you have anything left to explain. Your motive for killing is very obvious, you embezzled the money from your Owner, so the Owner might not notice it, as the difference between paper bills and the bills in the software might not be noticed by your Owner during the journey. After we board the ship, once we return to the company, your Owner can easily enter the software system.

    When I finished saying all of this, that fat guy shook his head. I didn''t deny it too much, that fat guy stayed silent in front of us for a long time, and in the end, he punched Table with his fist. That was how he explained his true relationship with Owner.

    Three years ago, this fatty had just graduated. He was an accountant who had studied finance, and graduated from a first-rate accounting university. When he graduated, he was seen by the Owner.

 C117

    Chapter 117 - Confirmation of nothingness (2)

    Furthermore, the reason the Owner called the Little Fatty to work here was not only for himself and his finances. The purpose of the work was to find a way to evade taxes, but instead, the Fatty was a rather upright person who hated these kinds of illegal activities the most in his life. Hence, the two of them had a different opinion on things, and this way, the Fatty would naturally not agree to join their company.

    In order to satisfy his vanity and hobby, he had borrowed money from the Internet to buy a lot of high-end luxury goods. However, because of his limited financial capabilities, he had never had the ability to repay the debt of a Money, and was even forced to borrow money from his own family.

    Not long after Ai Lun found out about this matter, he helped Fatty''s girlfriend pay off all of her debts. Of course, there was no such thing as a free lunch in the world, yet this heartless Owner actually allowed Fatty''s girlfriend to take nude photos of him, and then used him as collateral here. Only then did Fatty''s girlfriend realise that she had not come out from the pit of fire, but had fallen into another pit of fire.

    In the end, due to helplessness, Fatty had to rely on someone else for his girlfriend. But not long ago, Fatty''s girlfriend was far from being satisfied with what she had, and she thought that Fatty did not have the ability, so it led to them breaking up. As for the Money that was in arrears to the Owner, this woman found a new rich second generation to help her repay them.

    After knowing about this, the fatty did not say anything. He continued to stay at the side of the Owner to work for the sake of revenge one day. However, when he was talking about the last part, there were some differences between what he had thought and what he had done.

    However, he had never thought of killing the Owner. If one were to say that the was corrupt and took bribes, the fatty would not be able to escape. However, if he was going to kill someone, the fatty definitely would not do it.

    At the beginning, I naturally did not believe him. But right at this moment, Li Taishan testified for the fatty, and Li Taishan said that at eleven-thirty, the reason why Ai Lun went looking for the fatty was because he already discovered the matter of him embezzling. The two of them quarreled in the room, and all the way until the entrance of the house, the fatty was fired up by the Owner, and then the fatty angrily left the first tier Coach, and he never returned.

    Honestly speaking, if this fatty wanted to kill someone, his hatred would definitely have a reason. However, with someone as a witness, it was almost impossible for him to do so.

    However, Li Taishan snuck into my trap. When he testified for Fatty, I discovered a new doubt.

    When Li Taishan had just returned to his room, after his first hypothesis failed, he had held the Photos from the deceased s and looked around. It was at this time that he discovered that there was an unexpected guest in the background of the Photos.

    I found Li Taishan in the background!

    It was just that at that time, Li Taishan was only wearing a cheap Clothes and was helping others repair fishing boats on the coast. Before this, he had said that he was a writer, but the people on the Photos were merely worker.

    This point, I thought over and over again for a long time, and found that this point is very contradictory!

    One must know, if Li Taishan was really just an ordinary worker, then he didn''t have the qualifications to sit on this cruise ship. Furthermore, I had asked other guests before, and knew that Li Taishan was indeed a novelist, but what was even weirder was that when I asked him what kind of novel Li Taishan had actually written, he simply couldn''t say it.

    If everyone was lying, the case would be difficult to solve, but one person helped me a lot, and that was Autumn.

    Qiu Mei was a ghosts. She could travel back and forth between different rooms without being affected by space and distance. The most important thing was that no one else could see her.

    However, when I was investigating Li Taishan, I received some important clues due to Yu Qiumei''s boredom.

    When night came and we were resting, she had nothing to do but roam around the rooms. When she passed by Li Taishan''s room, she discovered that he was indeed writing something on a piece of Table.

    At that time, Qiu Mei thought that Li Taishan was writing a novel, so she wanted to take a look first. When she got closer, she realized that Li Taishan was not writing a novel, but a formula.

    Why write formulas here? He had said that the formula for this product was a secret among secrets, so why would a novelist write it down on his forehead?

    Thus, while carrying such a question, I met with Li Taishan. When we met, of course, I didn''t directly say what was on my mind, but rather told him about it through guidance.

    Li Taishan and I chatted for a while before we changed the topic and said, "Have you seen the latest news? Ai Lun decided to announce his recipe for the wine. I''m afraid that this guy has recently developed a new recipe and doesn''t need those old ones anymore, that''s why it was announced!"

    When I asked that question, Li Taishan was startled, and his face turned ugly.

    I took this opportunity to quickly ask, "Why do you not seem to pay attention to Ai Lun? I remember you saying that you are his fan, as a profound fan, maybe you don''t even know this kind of thing, unless you''re lying!"

    In order to avoid any suspicion from, in order to prove that he knew Ai Lun''s every move, Li Taishan had quickly told him about the recipe.

    In the beginning, Li Taishan didn''t really understand why I had done this. But at this moment, I suddenly said, "Then please tell me the story between you and Ai Lun, I think you are not just a simple writer, you should know that Ai Lun has never announced the formula of his own wine, and there isn''t any sort of news, but I really don''t understand, how did you know!"

 C118

    Chapter 118 - His Lies (1)

    Alright, let''s continue with the story. When I came out with the recipe, Li Taishan''s entire body was covered in cold sweat, as if he had suddenly entered summer.

    I took out a box of tissue paper and stood in front of Li Taishan. At the same time, I had Li Ruoxi block the door, because even though people like Li Taishan look weak, once they are forced into a corner, they might do something, and if it''s really him, I''m afraid that he would do his best to resist.

    When Li Taishan recounted his story, he had revealed his own hatred from the start. Just like that fatty, he hated this Owner extremely!

    I don''t know how bad Ai Lun''s character is either. There were so many people who could hate him on a ship.

    Li Taishan was not actually a novelist, he was completely lying. Then if you said he couldn''t even write an essay for a primary school student, then this guy''s true identity was actually the same as Ai Lun''s. He was also an entrepreneur who worked in a wine making company.

    Li Taishan had always liked to drink red wine, and he had a Inherent Skill. No matter what red wine it was, with just a sip, one would know how long the wine had been brewed for, as well as the brand it belonged to. Li Taishan was extremely obsessed with it, to the point that before he even graduated from university, he had already started his own company, preparing to make the best red wine in the world.

    At that time was the time he was most proud of himself, and the production of red wine was not something that could be accomplished by one person. Therefore, Li Taishan had found many partners that he liked to study the recipe of red wine with, and one of them was Ai Lun.

    The two of them had a very good relationship at the time, so their evaluation of the wine was basically the same. The two of them had a very good relationship at the time, so their evaluation of the wine was basically the same.

    But at this time, Li Taishan had never thought that the results of his painstaking research would actually be snatched away by Ai Lun alone!

    Li Taishan was born from a rich second generation, so during the prosecution, Ai Lun relied on his family connections to find a lot of famous lawyers. After a series of explanations, the case was finally put on hold.

    The case lasted for a whole year, and there was no conclusion to it. By then, Li Taishan already understood that he wouldn''t be able to defeat Ai Lun no matter what, and would only be able to stare at him helplessly as he snatched away the thing that he was like a child!

    During this period of time, Li Taishan was very depressed, but in order to encourage him, his parents brought Li Taishan to the beach.

    Li Taishan''s parents were both fishing boats at the seaside to install the worker, and the reason why Li Taishan brought them to travel here was so Li Taishan could see for himself how many people faced difficulties everyday and how much money they earned just to survive.

    In order to experience life, Li Taishan had worked together with his parents for two months as a worker. Unfortunately, even Li Taishan himself did not know, that during the time he was working in that ocean, his enemy Ai Lun had brought his new girlfriend to the side of the beach to take photos. What was even more coincidental, was that Ai Lun did not notice the suntanned Li Taishan!

    Just like that, the two of them walked past each other, and not long after, Li Taishan passed through a period of depression, he stood up again and studied the recipe for the wine. In order to fulfill his dream, he established his own company, but the wine produced by this company was far inferior to that of Ai Lun''s company.

    When Li Taishan finished speaking, with this reason, I believe he had enough motivation to kill, but in terms of practice, I can''t even find a single flaw.

    Since the time of death of the deceased was already set to be between 11: 30 and 12: 00, I could only inquire about Li Taishan''s actions during this period. In the end, Li Taishan claimed that the Attendant had seen him before, and during that time, Li Taishan wanted to go out and smoke.

    I don''t understand why. When I first asked the Attendant if he was still here, everyone gave me a definite answer.

 C119

    Chapter 119 - His Lies (2)

    However, what surprised me even more was Whitey''s words!

    What Little White said to me happened before that.

    The time was around 8: 50, we were chatting in the room, Xiao Bai was lively and active, unable to sit still, so we walked out of the room. I don''t remember why she went out, Xiao Bai is also like this, going in and out, little girl is normal.

    When I was researching the case, Little White took out a lollipop and said to me, "I hate this ship. The service is too bad, all the lollipops Attendant gave me are expired!"

    I looked at the date of production on it. Indeed, two months had passed since then, and when I first took the lollipop and threw it into the dustbin, I didn''t say anything, but when the lollipop fell into the dustbin and made a crash, I suddenly thought of a problem. Little White said that it was Attendant just now?

    That Attendant was in his twenties. Although Xiao Bai had turned into a little girl, judging from the human''s age and appearance, he should be around twenty years old.

    Would one of the two people of similar age call the other Dashu? Especially for someone they weren''t familiar with, joking wouldn''t be so rude!

    I immediately spit out all of my doubts. In the end, Little White told me that when she was walking out during that time, a Dashu dressed in Attendant clothes happened to be passing by and saw a blue rose in Dashu''s hand. Little White was curious and wanted that blue rose, but that Attendant Dashu refused to change it no matter what, so he just gave Little White a lollipop.

    None of this mattered. Most importantly, what the hell was a blue rose?

    Could it be another blue elfin?

    I immediately asked around and found out that Dashu looked to be around 40 years of age and had a full beard. He was not the same person as Attendant at all!

    I immediately went to capture the young Attendant and then checked his luggage. I found a fake beard and a mask among his luggage!

    They were all lying.

    If the Attendant was lying, then all the previous inference and testimony were all false!

    I''m even beginning to wonder if the time of death was the right time.

    Thinking about this, our heads grew bigger and bigger. No matter what, since the Attendant also had some strange actions, we should start asking questions from his body.

    In the end, what he did not expect was that, since the Attendant had stated frankly that he indeed wanted to kill Ai Lun, it was a pity that the culprit was not him. Before he could do anything, Ai Lun was already dead.

    He still remembered that Photos, Ai Lun had a girlfriend, and this girlfriend''s ex-boyfriend was this Attendant.

    According to the Attendant, three days ago, when he found out that his lover was also on this ship, he was prepared to kill someone. He bought a mask and a fake beard and at around 8: 50, he watched as Ai Lun rested and prepared to kill someone.

    At this time, everyone had already finished their dinner, and were playing around the room, making loud noises. If they had carried out the assassination at this time, it would have been able to hide their ears, but unfortunately, they had met with Whitey before they had started their assassination, so their assassination attempt had failed.

    After this period of time, Attendant still wanted to take action, but he did not have the courage to do so at that time.

    I really don''t know who this Ai Lun is, to be able to offend so many enemies, he probably has at least three or four of them. What I didn''t expect was that things weren''t just that.

    However, the young people all thought that the Attendant was trying to play a prank and thus ignored them. At eight fifty, when the young couple visited Ai Lun, Ai Lun was still alive, and after that, because the room that the young couple lived in happened to be right next to his, they could hear him clearly with just a sound. However, this night was very quiet, and the young couple was not used to sleeping, so they could be certain of their position in the Corridor overnight, so they definitely did not have time to assassinate Ai Lun again.

    Then I realized that, for some reason, they had all come up with inexplicable evidence just as I was about to solve the case. We didn''t communicate much with each other in our lives, and we weren''t friends, so from a legal point of view, the testimony could be trusted.

    After returning to my room, I tried to figure out the cause and effect of the matter, but I couldn''t figure out who the murderer was. There were too many people who wanted to kill this guy, and each of them had their own legitimate reason, but each of them had their own proof of absence!

    In order to protect myself, these people were lying at the beginning, which caused each person to not even have an alibi at the start. When I found out the truth, I realised that the unfavorable conditions for them were decreasing, and I felt that not only did I not solve the crime, I had to help the culprit, so I didn''t know how many more lies existed among these first-rate Coach!

 C120

    Chapter 120 - Their Lies (1)

    I remember someone telling me that men speak only three times, and that''s true.

    One was when one was drunk, which was called telling the truth when one was drunk. The other was when one was sad, it was not easy to bury one''s pain. The last was when one was dying, no matter how much one loved to lie, but in the moment of death, no one wanted to leave the last sentence in the world, or lie.

    Of course, I don''t feel that what I said above is correct, but at least all the men I asked about in this cruise ship are lying.

    If there was only one person who was lying, every lie he told would require a hundred lies. However, if everyone was lying, then reality would turn into a lie.

    When I returned to my room, I understood that if I did not find out all the lies here, I would not be able to solve this case. I held the Detective''s postcard in my hand and thought to myself, if the Detective was here, what would I do?

    Would he just run around like a headless fly?

    Unfortunately, the Detective is not here and I am in the position of Detective now, so I have to tear down the veils of all these lies to find the truth!

    I prepared to start the investigation from the beginning. Once again, I started from the fat guy''s side. In my hands, I carried Fatty''s PC, the notebook.

    The PC''s notebook had investigated the company''s accounting software, there was no need to look at what Ai Lun had done previously, it was fake anyway.

    When I looked at the real Accounts again, I suddenly realized a problem. At that time, even though I went to look at the same thing, but the number of times I did so was different. When I looked at the Accounts, I realized that the company''s bill was too little.

    Ai Lun''s wine company was a world-famous company, how could its income be only a few million per year?

    I said that the average person has several million yuan in income, that''s amazing, but a company has to take care of a lot of things from top to bottom, if only this amount, it is difficult to maintain the operation of the company. What''s more interesting is that this company has no small sum of money every year, even more than a year!

    Where did all this money come from?

    Just as I was rummaging through Ai Lun''s luggage, I saw a row of numbers on the back of the Photos. I typed in the numbers into the software, if I found out that under the identity of the Administrators, there was also a mysterious identity, which was able to enter the backstage system of the software.

    But even more curious is the fact that these revenues do not state how they came from.

    I found out that they were all bank accounts that kept sending money into them. Just as I was checking these bank accounts that I had never seen before, I suddenly saw a familiar bank card.

    I remember that the Black and White Impermanence bought a lot of consumer goods on the ship, and most of them were used to purchase a card. When they were paying the Money, I accidentally saw it, and they took out a bank card.

    Thus, I sneaked into the Black and White Impermanence''s room. At this moment, I discovered that there were a large number of condoms and medical needles under their bed!

    At this moment, my three views seemed to waver, but I forced my heart to calm down.

    I alone found the Black and White Impermanence and placed these items on the table. "Although the times are different, and the lives of men and women are more open, ethics still exists in society. I said that you two are siblings, and that you''re twins, and even the same parent.

    When I finished this sentence, these siblings'' faces were as unsightly as they could get!

    At the beginning, they had denied that he would soon be facing ironclad evidence, so all the debate would be for naught!

    These two people''s lives were in ruins. The brother and sister had a love affair that was beyond kinship. Normally, both of them were on drugs, and after taking drugs, they were actually having sex with each other while they were in a coma!

 C121

    Chapter 121 - Their Lies (2)

    I touched my head. I had seen sex people, but I had never seen anyone do anything like that. It was something that only happened on the news and in novels.

    Looking at the two of them being infuriated, I said amiably, "Since we are both well-known figures in the society, I don''t want to spread this matter. Although this kind of thing is against ethics and morality, it doesn''t violate the law, so we can let it go for now. But back to the main topic, I remember you saying that you went to find Ai Lun at night to talk about some things with him. At that time, you guys said that you were interested in the red wine, but I''m afraid that''s not the case.

    After I said this, I opened up the [PC] in my notebook and placed it in front of the two of them. The bank account number on it was the most powerful evidence.

    Speaking of which, Ai Lun is already a very lucky person, he can only belong to death. Sometimes, I even suspect that he used his name too much and now, bad luck has come knocking on my door, because I believe that God is equal sometimes.

    This guy was actually using the company''s name to sell drugs as his main business, but he didn''t expect that he would inadvertently sneak in. On the surface, it was a wine company, but not only did it do well, it even became a world-famous brand and even killed its own opponent!

    Under my pincer attack, this pair of siblings finally spoke the truth.

    These siblings were originally a rich second generation, with countless of wealth. However, due to some carelessness, they met with drugs, which even led to Police searching their families a few times. Even if the evidence was conclusive, they were not charged with any crimes. Therefore, the Police only captured some of the poisonous people, and the two of them ignored them.

    As a result, the source of the drug had already been broken, and the siblings began to search for the source of the drug.

    Ironically, the Heavens did not disappoint those who wanted to! No matter if it was a bad thing or a good thing, as long as he put his heart into it, he could do it all!

    He was the main source of drug trafficking. The two of them frequently came into contact with Ai Lun, and bought a large amount of drugs from him. The two of them had a similar hobby, it could be said that they had a disorderly nature after drinking alcohol, and were even more dangerous after taking drugs.

    However, in the midst of their muddled state, the siblings actually started to stir up trouble. Not only did they not repent after waking up, they thought it was the right thing to do. The two of them actually developed twisted love in such a way!

    As time passed, following the attacks of the society and the collapse of their world outlook, a mixed relationship between love and hate started to form in their hearts. Looking at the numerous knife wounds on their hands and Neck, it is clear that they have also blamed themselves, so they decided to commit suicide when they were awake.

    The person who was at fault was the person who turned the two of them into what they were today бк бк Ai Lun. If not for him, the two siblings wouldn''t have taken drugs, and if not for the drugs, the siblings wouldn''t have reached such a state!

    Thus, they decided that if they could kill Ai Lun, it would be considered an explanation!

    Their motive for killing was very clear, but the two of them did not admit that they were the culprits. There was at least one other person who proved to them that the culprit was Wife.

    Just when I was suspecting that the two of them were the culprits, Wife suddenly spoke out: "They can''t be the culprits, they both have pale faces and dark circles under their eyes, I previously had a friend who was also addicted to drugs and looked exactly the same, so when they just arrived here on the cruise ship, they had already consumed too much alcohol and slept soundly in their room, they simply didn''t have the chance to kill anyone!"

    Other than this, there was another thing. After these two people bought the drugs, they were also seen by the Corridor s.

    I don''t know why they all started to criticize me, but as for my role as the Detective, that Wife wouldn''t forgive me for that, and even started to criticize me for not capturing the murderer, and furthermore, the Wife had also been attacked and harassed by the murderer, which was very scary.

    Since the opponent has pointed the spear at me, I will return the attack perfectly!

    When I asked the Wife about the attack, the Wife replied like this:

    "Husky was feeding me last night. I don''t know why, but my Husky usually likes to eat snacks, but it didn''t eat anything that night. It just kept vigilantly staring at the entrance, showing an extremely scared expression.

    I was just about to stand up and teach my beloved dog a lesson when the Husky suddenly yelled at the door. But at this moment, my door was opened by a man, that man came in wearing a raincoat, I could not see his face, the moment he came in he was messing around with my belongings, I was so scared that I did not make a sound, I hid under the bed, and only after the man left did I suddenly remember that the door was not locked from the inside, and it was only then that I almost died from fright!

    After the Your ladyship finished, I smiled and said, "This story sounds quite interesting, but you must be lying. Everything you did was just to hide from others, to help the murderer escape, or to excuse himself. Which one do you think you should be?"

    After saying that, the Wife looked at me with an inconceivable look. I continued, "You don''t have to look at me like that, I''m not making this up, and now I''m certain that all of you Witness are not lying. Furthermore, the evidence you''ve given us, and the attack you''ve mentioned, are clearly illogical!"

 C122

    Chapter 122 - Kindness and Evil (1)

    As I was speaking, Li Ruoxi suddenly ran out.

    Li Ruoxi was dressed in red, and on her face was a terrifying mask. She directly walked in front of Your ladyship and shouted loudly, and Wife sat down on the ground in fright, almost fainting on the spot, while the Husky beside him surrounded Wife, obediently licking her hands!

    I opened the door to the Wife''s room and walked in. I said to the Wife, "I''m sorry, I''m conducting an experiment. This is my friend. I hope you don''t mind."

    After the woman stood up, she berated angrily: "Are you really a Detective? What are you doing? If you don''t know that I''m going to get heart disease, I would have been scared to death by you. It seems like your reputation is just for show! "

    I told Li Ruoxi to go back to her room, then said to the Wife: "I already told you, it was an experiment just now, you saw it, my friend pretended to kill you, and directly ran towards you, but what is your family''s Husky doing, you should have seen it clearly, this Husky is stupid enough to not protect its master, and even when the enemy came to its front, it still expressed that it was safe and sound, I remembered that last night you said your dog heard a sound, so I felt that it was very cautious. From my point of view, this dog doesn''t know how to do it!"

    Wife said to me: "Even if you change people, you will still be tired. There are also times when you can rest, my darling is just tired!"

    At this time, I walked to the side of Wife''s bed and suddenly picked up the bed sheets. This was extremely rude in the eyes of the other party, but I didn''t wait for him to refute me as I pointed to under the bed and said, "Look clearly now, the size under your bed can only fit one dog, if you said that Husky had crawled under the bed last night, I would have been able to believe it, but you said that you were so scared that you crawled under the bed. How could that be?

    This time, the Wife was completely speechless. There was no need to do anything at this time бн It was obvious, with her body, it was impossible to get out of the bed!

    Just at this moment, I unexpectedly made a new discovery. I discovered that the obedient Husky had actually managed to hide under the bed. Wife''s expression changed as he hurriedly patted the Husky''s tail to have it come out. I grabbed hold of Wife''s hand and pulled her to the side, saying, "Your dog really likes to crawl under the bed. Let this little guy in to play!"

    Just as I was about to stop the Wife, I saw the dog take something out from under the bed.

    The moment the item was handed over, everyone turned pale with fright!

    Because this thing was nothing else but a lethal weapon, a bloody knife!

    I''ve already said it before, when Ai Lun died, he had a fruit knife on him, but I didn''t expect that at this moment, there wasn''t just one weapon.

    I put the fruit knife under the bed into my own pocket, and let the Attendant have a good impression of the Your ladyship. Without a doubt, hiding a lethal weapon in the room, is no different from a murderer!

    When I turned around and walked out of the room, I said to the Wife, "You can keep quiet. You don''t need to say anything.

    The Your ladyship knocked on the door and said: "As expected of the Great Detective. Sorry, I underestimated you!"

    I turned back to look at Wife, and only now did she reveal his motive for killing.

    The lady''s reasoning was also quite plentiful.

    Do you still remember the Photos in Ai Lun''s hand? It was taken on a beach with a beautiful Girl, and the identity of this Your ladyship was that of the Girl.

    At that point, the Wife was already in tears. The Wife was in the midst of confessing, and he had made the wrong decision, in the past, his own daughter had fallen in love with the Attendant, and that was the person on the ship. However, because the Attendant did not have any ability, he did not want to give his daughter any happiness, so he refused the marriage.

    Just at this time, Ai Lun also proposed to her daughter, and the two of them compared to each other, Ai Lun''s ability was way too great, he was a world-famous chairman, his family was extremely rich, and because Wife''s daughter married to this chairman, she would definitely enjoy a lot of wealth, thus they forced her daughter to marry.

 C123

    Chapter 123 - Kindness and Evil (2)

    At that time, the Wife did whatever it took to force him to the point of death. In the end, her daughter couldn''t take it anymore and married Ai Lun.

    This was something that the Your ladyship never expected, Ai Lun was not only involved in the red wine business, she was also involved in the drug business, but his own daughter had always been a decent person. When she found out that Ai Lun was selling the drugs, she did everything she could to stop him, but she never thought that Ai Lun would be so crazy!

    In order to not affect his own business, he actually killed his own Wife!

    Therefore, the reason why the Your ladyship boarded this cruise ship was so that she could kill Ai Lun and take revenge for her daughter.

    The reason the Wife said that someone had attacked me was all to stop me from doubting her.

    After Your ladyship admitted her crimes, she was immediately locked in a room by Attendant. Although the two of them were acquaintances at the moment, the scene in front of them was completely different. Until now, the case could be considered solved! I went back to my room to rest for a while. It was getting light, and I was almost there.

    When I went back to my room to take out the weapon beneath Wife''s bed, Li Ruoxi suddenly said to me: "The blood on this blade has already solidified. It seems that this blade was not stabbed in when deceased died, but only when deceased died!"

    Hearing Li Ruoxi''s words, the people in her dreams were shocked, and suddenly remembered the moment when the Wife admitted to committing a crime, and realised that the few people in the Coach were all wearing dejected expressions!

    For a murderer, no matter what the reason was, some innocent people would never show such expressions. They could hate or loathe them, but they would never be sad or depressed!

    At that moment, I seemed to understand something, and at that moment my heart was filled with hesitation and indecision. I already knew the truth, but I didn''t know if this was the end of the case.

    After hearing what they had to say, I knew that Ai Lun was an unforgivable person. I didn''t even know why such a person could live so long in the mortal world! Just as he had said, the Emptiness Demon of Hell was in the human world!

    Unknowingly, the ship had arrived at Cloud Mountain.

    The boat slowly docked at the dock. I was the first to get off the boat and stand still on the dock, waiting for everyone to get off. At that moment, I got someone beside me to stop them.

    It was probably because these people did not understand why I had made such a move. At this time, I said, "I want to know what the purpose of all of you coming to this place is. There is also the Wife.

    Although these people were dissatisfied, they still replied to me. Some said that they were here for fun, while others said that it was simply for climbing the mountain. There were all sorts of different theories.

    No matter what, they had one thing in common. It was that before they came, they had investigated this Yun Zhongshan for a long time, and had looked forward to it for a long time.

    However, it was precisely this point that had become their breakthrough point.

    I smiled without saying anything, and brought everyone to continue walking towards the Cloud Mountain Range, just as we got off the dock, there were immediately two local mountain people that came to receive us. At this time, I took out the Buddhism''s invitation letter, and the two mountain Residents s let us in, while the rest of them were actually invited to one of the Hotel s, where they could temporarily stay until two days later.

    At this time, everyone revealed a surprised expression. I stood in their midst and said, "Your goal isn''t here at all. Didn''t you know that before coming here, you went through many investigations?" The recent two days were when the mountain was sealed. If one did not have the invitation letter and outsiders were forbidden from entering the mountain, I do not believe that after going through so much research, one would not even know this basic knowledge! "

    Just when they were in a daze, I smiled and said, "Now, there are two choices. One is for you to board this cruise ship and turn back. The other is to go to Police station together!"

    When I said this, many of the tourists expressed dissatisfaction and began to question me, while I continued to explain the case analysis that followed.

    The tourists came from all over the world. They didn''t seem to know each other, but they already knew each other.

    Sometimes, there were many reasons why people needed to get closer to each other. Some needed a common hobby, some needed a common goal, some needed a common interest, and of course, some also needed a common hatred.

    They had boarded this ship for a common hatred.

    These people had already investigated each other previously. After finding out that they all had an irreconcilable hatred towards Ai Lun, they quickly formed a team of avengers and decided to kill Ai Lun together on the ship.

    What they did not expect was that I, an outsider, would actually enter the ship as well, and it was even a Detective. Thus, they immediately set aside their plan, at 11: 30 that night, they would enter Ai Lun''s room, and the moment Ai Lun opened his door, they would assassinate him immediately. Then, every single one of them wielded a fruit knife, madly attacking Ai Lun.

    At first, I also could not understand why the cuts on Ai Lun''s body were so deep and shallow, and why the strength were different, it wasn''t because a certain person had done it, but because everyone had done it together. The woman''s strength was weak, the man''s strength was strong, and adding to everyone''s psychological factors at that time, these wounds looked messy, as if a murderer had randomly slashed them with his eyes closed, but in reality, it was all part of a premeditated plan.

    "All of you were lying. You all colluded with each other, and none of you had an alibi, so I was unable to find a killer for a while. Also, all of you thought that I must have had the impression that the killer was only one person."

 C124

    Chapter 124 - Victims (1)

    When all of them stopped talking, I was certain that every piece of evidence I told was true.

    The reason why these people had boarded the cruise ship was because they had contacted each other a long time ago. They had the same goal, which was to kill Ai Lun.

    One man, one sword, whether it''s right or wrong. Everyone was related, and everyone needed to use each other as a forgery to turn it into a perfect alibi.

    When I told them that everyone was a murderer, the park visitors didn''t try to defend themselves. It was as if to them, their hatred had been avenged, and most of the meaning of their lives had been fulfilled. Whether it was for themselves or for their loved ones, they all took deep breaths.

    Li Ruoxi asked me what I should do now, and I replied: "When you asked me this question, you already had an answer, right? If we really were to call the police, I''m afraid that all of them would end up in jail, but you should also understand what kind of conclusion you should come to in this incident!"

    I closed my eyes and pondered in my heart for a moment. In the end, I clenched my teeth, turned around and said to all of them with determination: "Listen up, the incident with Ai Lun was an accident, the real culprit had jumped into the lake and escaped without a trace. We don''t have any culprits here, of course the condition of which is that you all have to live with your own conscience is that I don''t know anything about what happened on the ship.

    When I finished this sentence, some of the people on the ship were relieved, some of them began to blame themselves, and some of them began to cry bitterly.

    But this was an expression a human should have.

    Legally speaking, it was either justice or evil, and there was no such thing as a gray zone. However, there were not only laws in this world, there were also human favors.

    After settling the incident with the ship, these people returned to the ship. They didn''t want to come to Cloud Mountain anyway, so no one had any thoughts about this place.

    At this time, I walked towards the two Villagers s from the Cloud Mountain Sect. These two Villagers s are in charge of managing the dock, and their normal duties are to help guide the tourists towards here. Recently, it has been a period of time since the mountain was sealed, so the duties of the Villagers s have become to prevent outsiders from entering.

    I asked those two Villagers s about the three Monk s. Unfortunately, I realized that a lot of things happened from the hole in the wall, and in this place, it seemed that not many people had seen those three Monk s, nor had I heard that there were people from the Buddhism who were related to the Yun Zhongshan Mountains.

    However, this doesn''t matter to me. I don''t need many people to know it, only a small number of people will know it. The truth is usually in the hands of a small number of people.

    Just as the few of us were walking deeper into the mountain, one of the Villagers said to me: "Since you are people from the Buddhism''s Sacred Grounds, then can I ask you to help us with a matter of law? Although the Villagers s of the mountain do not believe in buddhas, they still have a lot of respect and admiration for the people of the Buddhism."

    Law?

    Isn''t that something only the dead use when they go through their limits? Although I''m not the real Monk, I still have some knowledge of their rules. Could it be that a dead person recently appeared in the Cloud Mountain?

    Whether they were in the Cloud Mountain or in the Buddhism, they would die whenever they were born. Everyday, it would be as dull as the sunset, and if the people who died had to do something, then why did Yun Zhongshan not interact with the Buddhism for so long? It''s not possible for a deceased to appear in the Cloud Mountain for more than a hundred years, isn''t it a little too long-lived?

    I asked the Villagers beside me, but they stammered and stammered, unable to explain themselves. In the end, there was nothing I could do, in order to prevent me from missing any clues, I could only ask the Villagers to lead the way, so that I could see who the dead people were.

    It was only when I arrived at my destination that I realized the truth was much worse than I had expected.

    In the northwest corner of the Yunzhong Mountain, there were more than a dozen farmers, mainly along the lake area, raising poultry and animals. It was a small, self-sufficient farm.

 C125

    Chapter 125 - Victims (2)

    As a result, when I arrived, I found that there was not a single blade of grass. A dozen or so households were all burnt into charcoal, the surrounding trees, flowers, and grass were all burnt to ashes. The scene was extremely tragic. I remember that there was a saying, "Wild fire can never be extinguished." Spring winds blew again, and the scene before their eyes would probably never return to normal even if there were another three springs!

    Looking at the scene, I understood why the Villagers needed to find people from the Buddhism to go overboard. It''s because there isn''t just one dead person to operate it.

    Three days ago, there was a huge fire going on in the village. On that day, the wind just happened to be fierce, and the fire was stirred up by the strong wind, which quickly spread and engulfed the entire village. In less than half an hour, all the people on the farm had died, so there were a total of 23 people, not a single one left!

    Looking at this scene, the few of us fell silent. Even the usually lively and adorable Whitey shut its mouth. After all, its aura was too oppressive!

    As I stepped on the scorched ground, I could still feel the heat coming from beneath my feet, and the smell of various burns was spreading in front of my nose.

    As soon as I entered the little farm, I felt dizzy, probably because I hadn''t slept much the night before and because of the unbearable smell, which made me feel nauseous all of a sudden.

    The two Villagers s also saw the adverse reactions of my body. They casually found a room that was still considered to be in good condition and let me go in to rest. I walked into the room and sat on a bed.

    Two Villagers s told me that there was an open area nearby, they had temporarily built a sepulchre and transferred all of their master''s corpses there. The local Villagers thought that since this place was engulfed in a fire that only occurs once in a hundred years, there must be a soul lurking about, so he invited me to go further than what I should.

    Even though I was very tired at the moment and they also understood me, but most of them were feeling conflicted. After so many people died, even if they were unrelated, they were at least people who grew up on the same mountain. Looking at the people who usually greet them with smiles on their faces, turning into pitch-black black carbon, or even feeling uncomfortable in their hearts, I understood this very clearly.

    However, I can''t do it in front of him. After all, I don''t even know how to do it, so it wouldn''t be good if I did. I said to the two Villagers s: "Leave this matter to me! However, when I do things, outsiders are forbidden from entering.

    When the two Villagers heard this, it was like an amnesty. If not for them begging me to do something, they probably wouldn''t have returned to this place that had been burned down in the wild. I don''t know if this place has ever been bustling before, but right now, it is truly desolate. Not to mention humans, there are even more cattle and sheep burnt to death here.

    When I was walking all the way here, I had already discovered that the human corpses had already been carried away. However, no one bothered with the corpses of the cattle and sheep in the pasture, as they headed over, I could smell a lot of rotting smell. Furthermore, there were many corpses of poultry stored at the side of the street.

    The two Villagers s did not doubt my words and after I finished speaking, they nodded and did not urge me to stay any longer and left the room.

    After I saw the two of them leave, I closed my eyes and slept for more than an hour. Just as I was about to enter my beautiful dream, Little White suddenly woke me up.

    Li Ruoxi looked at me and said, "We should find a hotel to rest first, it''s fine as long as it''s something that''s over the top, you don''t have to do it, since so many people have died here, it''s not too bad, furthermore, this room in front of us might be a place where people have died before!"

    After listening to Li Ruoxi''s words, I felt that it made sense, so I took out a few candles and placed them door by door, and started reciting Vajra Meridian every step I took. Of course, I didn''t know if there was such a thing as a Vajra Meridian, although I wouldn''t truly transcend it, but it was enough for me to feel my heart beating faster, so I prepared to leave this place. However, at this moment, I suddenly heard a strange sound coming from the room beside me.

    The sound sounded like footsteps, but it was also very fast. I looked around the room, and suddenly, Li Ruoxi said from behind me, "So many people have died, are there any ghosts?"

    I looked at the time and the sun was shining on our heads. I replied, "Even if there really was a ghost, it would be at night. We can''t do it at this time!"

    After I finished speaking, I continued to walk towards the place where the sound came from. Li Ruoxi still walked left and right, afraid that something would appear in the middle of the grass in the middle of the day.

    As I continued to the left, I noticed that two of the rooms on the left had been completely burned down. The walls and eaves were dark, as if a slight touch could shatter them, but I could definitely hear footsteps pacing back and forth in this deserted room. I pulled open the door of the room, and with a light tap, the entire door collapsed. Luckily, I was prepared for it, and the moment the door collapsed, I jumped sideways, causing the door to slam into the ground and shatter into pieces.

    Little White stuck its head into the room. As I stood in front of Little White, I felt that the room was very dark. A huge fire had taken away all the people''s spirits.

    Lil ''White looked inside and said, "This place is so weird, it feels a little scared!"

    I patted Lil ''White on the head to comfort her.

    I walked into the room and found that there was quite a bit of space in the house.

    It was a two storey room, and the first thing he saw when he entered was the hall. There should have been many tables and chairs in the hall, but they were all destroyed by the fire. Only a few chairs were left behind, while the rest had already turned to ashes.

    I took out a handkerchief and covered my mouth, trying not to absorb the dust in the room.

    As I walked, I observed my surroundings. At this moment, I forgot my feet and started to walk. Suddenly, I felt my right foot trip over something. I looked down and actually saw a steel wire wrapped around my right foot.

    One end of the steel wire was tied to a nail on the wall while the other end was tied to a stove in the room. The wire was around three meters long and connected the entire room from the kitchen to the main hall.

 C126

    Chapter 126 - Two Monk s (1)

    I knew that this steel wire was man-made, at that time I didn''t think about it too much, I just thought that it had other uses, it just coincidentally coincidentally was wrapped around my leg, so I pulled hard, but unexpectedly, Li Ruoxi suddenly shouted from behind me: "Be careful of the mechanism!"

    At that instant, I saw a black figure flying over. I instinctively lowered my head and that black figure brushed past my head.

    Then I turned my head and saw a rope over the eaves of the room. On one end of the rope was a large black stone, and on the other end was attached to the wall with this wire. As I pulled the wire up with all my strength, I triggered this mechanism, and if I had been even a little bit late, the stone would have been intimately in contact with my face.

    Since there is a mechanism here, it means that there is someone here. I wonder, why is there a mechanism in this burnt room?

    Could it be that there was something more to this empty room?

    Since there''s already a mechanism, then there might be a second and a third. We immediately moved forward carefully, almost step by step, until we found several mechanisms, which kept on appearing. Some of them were spiders that fell from the ceiling, some of them were poisonous thorns that were hidden under the floor, a total of three or four of them!

    It''s a good thing that we were prepared. Every time before the mechanism appeared, we would move a step ahead of it and safely avoid it.

    At the beginning, our attention was completely focused on the mechanism. After a while, I noticed that there were footsteps coming from upstairs, getting closer and closer. I quickly shouted to the people upstairs, "People, get the f * ck down!"

    I knew that it was impossible for the other party to behave so obediently, but it was still considered a sign of strength. After all, the enemy was in the dark while we were in the light.

    Just as I was about to bluff, Li Ruoxi took big steps and ran straight up the stairs!

    At the same time, I heard the footsteps upstairs start to pick up faster. It was obvious that the people upstairs were preparing to escape. Perhaps the other party had already calculated everything and discovered that none of the traps could trap us.

    At that moment, I am surrounded by the Girl. If the enemy was a big and burly guy, he would have already come down to fight with me, but when my lineup was seen, the enemy actually started to run ahead of us, could it be that the enemy is not as strong as us?

    Of course, I''m not trying to extinguish my ambitions and build up the prestige of others. I just feel that it doesn''t make sense. Furthermore, the other party''s footsteps seem lighter, or perhaps I can''t be too old.

    Since waiting downstairs is useless, why not run up and see? The few of us followed Li Ruoxi''s footsteps and directly went up to the second floor. As soon as we went upstairs, I saw a person.

    When we arrived at the second floor, the Windows s were in front of me. There was a boy who was not even 1.6 meters tall, wearing an orange Clothes, and had a peaked cap on her head. From the background, she should be around ten years old, and the boy was lying beside the Windows, doing her best to jump out of the window.

    I am afraid that the mechanism downstairs was designed by this boy. Li Ruoxi, one step faster than me, quickly ran to the window ledge and hugged the boy. She pressed the boy down hard and caught him on the spot.

    After we walked over, we realised that the boy was dishonest as well, biting and beating him up, but Li Ruoxi was also energetic, he just kept hold of the boy and didn''t let him go. Only then did the rest of us go, I hurriedly closed the Windows and pushed the boy into one of the rooms and asked: "What are you doing, what the hell are you doing, putting so many traps in this room to kill people!"

    After I said this, I noticed that the boy was staring at me with eyes that didn''t match his age at all. There was even a hint of hatred in his eyes.

    I understood that if you weren''t someone who had gone through a lot of tribulations, you wouldn''t look at me like that, and before I had the impulse, I thought it was the best way to talk about it.

    If I meet a child of this age, I would usually take out some toy or other to coax him. Obviously, this kind of toy was useless against the boy in front of me, so I directly found a set of stool s and sat in front of the boy, and went straight to the point: "We are outsiders. Firstly, we have no enmity with you, and secondly, I am a Detective.

 C127

    Chapter 127 - Two Monk s (2)

    After I said this sentence, I intentionally took out Hundred Bird''s name card. Since I have already impersonated this name once, I didn''t mind impersonating it a second time.

    That boy looked at me without saying anything, but it was obvious that he didn''t resist anymore, so I continued, "You have set up so many traps here, I''m afraid you know that someone is trying to kill you, I don''t think you really have any ill intentions towards us, you are just protecting yourself, right, if you can tell us what you know, maybe we will help you, I think you should know, by yourself, there is nothing you can do!"

    At this moment, I relaxed my vigilance and said to him, "I think this is your home. Your family members unfortunately died in the flames, we originally thought that everyone in this village had died, but we didn''t expect there to be survivors, this is really great, you should know that you are our hope, don''t you want to know who the person who destroyed your family members is, don''t you want them to bring your family to justice? At least I said so much, as a courtesy, you should have told me your name first!"

    Under my nagging attacks, the youngster finally relaxed and said to me, "My name is Wang Xiaoming. You can call me Xiao Ming. I can trust all of you, but there is a condition: you must protect me!"

    If I casually agreed to it, the other party would definitely suspect us, so I turned the tables and said, "You also saw it, although we are Detective, but the number of people who have come this time are limited. Just the few of us, if we have to go beyond our expectations and go all out to protect you, then it would take a lot of effort for us. Firstly, I want to think clearly about one thing, what exactly do you know?"

    In the end, I didn''t expect that the person called Little Ming would give me such a huge piece of information.

    Little Ming said directly: "I saw the entire process of the fire!"

    I thought for a moment, but still said to Little Ming, "Since you gave us your conditions, then our relationship right now is no longer an inquiry, but an equal transaction. If we just know about this, it might not be enough, because everyone in pasture has witnessed the moment of the fire, the only difference is that you are still alive, and they are already dead. With such a big fire, I think it won''t be hard to see it on the news.

    In the end, Little Ming directly told me: "The ones who set the fire were three Monk s!"

    Hearing this, I was truly shocked in my heart!

    We didn''t tell anyone that we came here to find the Monk, and I think that this young man also has no idea either. This means that everything he said should be true, and we can believe it.

    I paused before replying with a smile, "Alright, it''s decided then. Tell me everything you know, and we will cooperate happily!"

    According to the youth, this had happened on a night three days ago.

    It had been a coincidental night, overcast and cloudy, but the sky hadn''t rained, which had kept the fire from going out.

    When it was about nine o''clock in the evening, pasture had already gone to bed, and every household had returned to their rooms to prepare for sleep. Xiao Ming had also finished his homework, and packed his bag, and was preparing to go to Schools to study the next day. At that moment, Xiao Ming suddenly discovered that there were three lights flickering inside pasture.

    But after a while, Little Ming had already packed his backpack and looked at the Windows. The three people outside were still in the pasture for a meeting, so Little Ming felt that something wasn''t right. Generally speaking, the local Security only walked two rounds in the night. This was considered the end of their patrol, and there was only one person on each patrol, so why were there three tonight?

    Furthermore, the fact that the three of them were swaying back and forth on the spot didn''t make any sense at all.

    Little Ming told his parents about this. Little Ming''s parents looked outside along the windowsill and decided to take out their hunting rifles to see what was going on.

    In this part of the Cloud Mountain, most residents were mainly hunting, so hunting rifles were a common occurrence in every household. They let Little Ming stay in the room and not allowed to go out, but Little Ming''s curiosity was too great. Not long after his parents left, he pulled down the curtains, and then made a note of it as a piece of hemp rope, allowing the Windows to climb down.

    Of course, the reason why Little Ming went through so much trouble was because his parents had locked the door when he left the room.

    From a certain point of view, Little Ming couldn''t be considered to be a good child. However, it was precisely this action that saved Little Ming''s life.

 C128

    Chapter 128 - Fire Beacon Smoke (1)

    The wind was very strong that night, so the sound of the wind covered up the sound of everyone''s footsteps. When they went out, it was already 10 o''clock in the evening, but due to the fact that the locals had gone to sleep early, every household had already turned off their lights and had fallen into silence.

    Little Ming''s father held an iron rod as he slowly approached the three glowing areas. When everyone approached, he accidentally discovered that there were three people. All of them were Monk s.

    When they saw the Monk, their first impression was that they were people from the Buddhism''s Cloud Mountain and they treated the disciples of the Buddhism fairly well. At that time, they put down their guard and Little Ming''s father took the lead as he walked over.

    Little Ming didn''t dare to get too close and could see them chatting. The sound of the wind was too loud, so he couldn''t hear anything clearly. From afar, the three of them split up after chatting for a bit.

    At that time, nothing much happened, but when Xiao Ming''s parents were walking back, two of the Monk s immediately took out a machete and swung it at Xiao Ming''s parents. When mother looked back, his father was already dead, so he turned around and prepared to fight for his life, but when mother saw Xiao Ming hiding in the corner, he turned around and directly carried Xiao Ming and ran back, shouting as he ran.

    However, when his father died, he had a hunting rifle by his side. When Little Ming''s father left the house, although he carried a hunting rifle, he did not casually shoot people, so he only used it for self-defense. He never would have thought that when Little Ming''s father died, one of the Monk picked up his father''s hunting rifle.

    Monk didn''t seem to be good at shooting and didn''t even know how to aim. But after continuously attacking Little Ming, one of the shots hit his body, causing her to fly into the air.

    Little Ming couldn''t forget this moment. Seeing his own mother''s body flying in the air, mother''s eyes staring straight at him, mother''s lips unceasingly trembled, as if the last two words Little Ming said to him was to quickly run.

    At that time, Xiao Ming disregarded everything and ran away without turning his head back. Xiao Ming wanted to go and ask for help, but the scene was not optimistic, pasture was different from the rural areas and cities, there were only about ten or so households in total, all of them were quite far away, some were even at a distance of 200 meters, some even more than 300 meters. Thus, Xiao Ming knew that no matter how fast he was, he would not be able to catch up to the hunting rifle behind him.

    Fortunately, there was something faster than a hunting rifle in this world. That was the sound. The speed at which sound travelled was always faster than the movement of objects.

    Therefore, when Xiao Ming felt that there was no other way around it, he immediately ran to the top of a clock tower on the farm. That clock tower had been established over 90 years ago, during the war, and at that time, this pasture was just a military camp. There was an ancient clock on the clock tower, and once an enemy attacked, the bell would sound as an alarm.

    Although many years had passed since the war, and the barracks that had been stationed here before had already disappeared, this ancient clock tower was still being used. The people of pasture said that in the future, if there was any disaster, no matter if it was floods or typhoons, they would have to ring this ancient clock tower to let everyone prepare for defense.

    However, this pasture was immediately peaceful and peaceful. The bell tower had never rung, and Little Ming was the first person in the world to ring the bell tower in times of peace.

    His voice immediately spread to every nook and cranny in the village, and in the blink of an eye, the silent village immediately turned into a myriad of lights. When the three Monk s saw that the Villagers s had woken up, they immediately stopped their pursuit of Little Ming and turned around to find a path, hoping to safely escape from this pasture.

    After Xiao Ming''s parents were hurt, Xiao Ming did not want to be unable to even see the appearance of the criminals. At this time, Xiao Ming had made the bold decision that even if he could not catch the criminals, he would at least be able to see their appearance. As the saying goes, it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge, and Xiao Ming believes that he will definitely imprint the appearance of the criminals deeply in his mind.

 C129

    Chapter 129 - Fire Beacon Smoke (2)

    As expected, the three Monk s did not think that the person they were going to kill would actually follow them. They let their guard down and swaggered towards the exit of the farm, but right at that moment, one of the Monk s said: "I heard that the girl we are looking for is in this pasture. I''ve already said that as long as we can find her in peace and quiet, the two of you will definitely not listen to my advice!"

    The other two Monk s didn''t say a word in their hearts, but after walking a few steps, they suddenly stopped.

    The two Monk s turned around and said, "I still have one way to capture that girl. You have to know, it''s not easy to find the person who was born at that time, so I gave up. This is an opportunity, I don''t know if there will be a next time!"

    The three Monk s suddenly had different opinions. One of them wanted to find the girl, but there was only one condition, and that was without harming Villagers. The other two Monk s also said that no matter what method they used, they must capture the girl.

    Although the three of them had the same goal, the process resulted in a great deal of disagreement, and at this critical moment, an argument actually broke out, and then, two Monk s who had raised an objection, one of them took out a piece of straw, then a lighter, and lit the straw. The other Monk had thought of a way to stop the three, but he was stopped, and at this moment, saw that after the ordinary straw was lit on fire, a large amount of green smoke came out from the middle of the straw, and in the blink of an eye, it filled the entire farm.

    The Monk who had raised an objection wanted to stop them, but two of the other Monk s picked up a piece of wood from the ground and directly knocked him unconscious. After that, the two Monk s who had committed murder ran into the village without a trace.

    At this time, Xiao Ming approached the unconscious Monk. When he arrived in front of him, he realized that the Monk was not dead yet. Instead, he struggled to stand up and grabbed onto Xiao Ming''s arm: "Where did these two fellows go? I must stop him! "

    Little Ming looked carefully, and the Monk in front of him was only about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. At this moment, Little Ming couldn''t feel any hatred!

    At that time, Little Ming had already been dumbstruck and could only point in a random direction. That Monk who had been knocked out immediately ran in that direction without saying a word, only then did Little Ming realize that the smoke in front of him was not only capable of causing him to become lost, it was even able to trap him within it.

    Little Ming was about to go back and tell all the employees in the pasture about this, but he realized that no matter which direction he went, he couldn''t leave this fog. If he kept walking towards the north, then the last direction he would go back to would be the south. If he went east, then he would come back from the west. No matter which direction he went, the route he took would always be a circle.

    What was even more frightening was that a huge fire had been ignited inside the pasture at this time, and the flames were constantly spreading. However, all the people in the pasture could only scream miserably, they couldn''t leave the pasture no matter what, and in the end, a large portion of the people were burnt alive here.

    The inferno burned for an entire night. In the inferno, Little Ming was completely controlled by fear. He kept on running in one direction, no matter if he was circling or not, regardless of whether he could escape. His mind was blank, as if if if he didn''t stop moving, then he wouldn''t be burnt to death by these flames.

    Little Ming finally ran back to his own house, but at this time, his house was already on fire. What was more interesting was that in front of his house, Little Ming still found the two Monk s that walked in first, but they had already turned into two corpses.

    At that time, Xiao Ming did not have the time to care about all these, because although there were burning buildings, the dense smoke filled the entire pasture, as long as they were in the pasture, they would be able to breathe in, and the smoke might cause them to die from respiratory failure, but at this time, Xiao Ming had an idea and ran back into his own room!

    In Little Ming''s home, there was a basement. The people of the north had a habit: when winter arrived, they would accumulate pickled vegetables, which they would put into the vat, sprinkle some salt on it, and then place it in a dark place. Then, when the time was cold, they would take it out and the cabbage would turn into pickled vegetables.

    As for the basement of the Little Ming family, they were used as a place to store pickled vegetables.

    After Xiao Ming entered the room, he immediately opened the basement''s door and ran in. The flames on the ground wouldn''t be affected by the explosion, allowing Xiao Ming to escape the calamity.

    Little Ming did not know when the flames in front of him would extinguish, so he waited inside for a whole week. In this week, Little Ming lived by the vegetables stored in the basement, but he did not dare to come out, he was not afraid of flames, but the Monk who hurt everyone in the pasture. He did not know when the Monk would come back to find him again, so he waited quietly inside the basement for time to pass.

    When the search parties around pasture came here to search for the living, Little Ming did not appear. To Little Ming, the most terrifying thing was not the flames, but the humans.

    Thus, in order to prevent some unfathomable invasion, Little Ming relied on his wits to design many traps in the room. Unfortunately, these traps weren''t used on anyone else, but coincidentally on us.

    After I listened to Xiao Ming''s words, I also knew that the child had a narrow escape from death. From his words, I could tell that the three Monk s came here to find a girl, but I didn''t understand why there was a requirement for a girl. What was the difference between this and a blue elfin?

    If there was no difference, what was the connection between them?

    I felt that the things in front of me, were constantly becoming enigmatic.

 C130

    Chapter 130 - Zi Luolan (1)

    Aside from Little Ming, I also asked the other worker s in my mind, but I didn''t get much information from them. On the whole, it was just that the three Monk s had indeed come to the Cloud Mountain to find a girl, and threw the rest of the things aside. Going straight to the point, there was also the possibility that the three Monk s and the blue elfin came from the same bloodline.

    Since the mysterious girl was at the center of the group, if the group of Monk had already gotten the girl, then they might have already left the mountain.

    Of course, because of what happened in the three Monk s, there was an internal conflict, and two of them even died, but the one we are looking for now is probably only one person. Although the target is small, the difficulty is increasing, so it''s not difficult to find a forest, it''s difficult to find a fixed leaf.

    I immediately said to Little Ming, "Do you know who the girl he is looking for is?"

    Little Ming shook his head, telling me that almost everyone in pasture had died, and the only family left now is the owner of the pasture. At that time of the fire, the master of the pasture was not at home, but it can''t be considered as a coincidence, because the master of the pasture was usually not there, as he herself was abroad, so the business of the pasture was managed by her subordinates, and it was said that no one had seen him for many years, but the master of the pasture did have a daughter, who was around 18 years old, and her name was Zi Luolan.

    I continued to inquire, and found out that the girl that the group of Monk s were looking for was born as a child. However, the coincidentally the one that was born with this name, Zi Luolan, just happened to be this very girl!

    When I asked about the whereabouts of the girl called Zi Luolan, the answer I got from everyone was that she had gone missing!

    When I heard about this news, I was honestly shocked. I thought that they were taken away by the group of s, but after a careful inquiry, I realized that Zi Luolan''s disappearance was completely unrelated to those Monk s. The time of Zi Luolan''s disappearance was around half a month ago, while the time of the fire was last week.

    There was another reason why I was sure that I had nothing to do with the Monk. During my inquiry into Zi Luolan''s whereabouts, I had asked the worker at the pier about something else, and that it was not only important for him to load and unload the goods, the worker at the pier had another important matter. That is to register every single tourist, including the few of us who would come to this Cloud Mountain Range.

    According to the registration of the worker at the pier, those three Monk s came here only a week ago. In other words, when Zi Luolan disappeared, these three Monk s basically had the chance to meet Zi Luolan herself.

    But there''s another thing that deserves my attention, Zi Luolan''s name isn''t actually written on the register.

    As far as I know, if I want to walk out of the Cloud Mountain, the only path I can take is through this pier. Although every family has a fishing boat, these fishing boats can only fish near the lake.

    Of course, one could also use a fishing boat to reserve gasoline s, but it would be useless even if they were brought along, because the fishing boat is special, because the place where the oil is packed is on the side, and it requires a pipe to be inserted into the oil pipe to allow the oil to flow in, and it must be filled while the other side has a machine to exert pressure to utilize the gas tank''s oil. I wanted to use my bare hands to pour the oil from the gas tank into the fishing boat, but that was almost impossible.

    After eliminating all these possibilities, the only remaining reason was that Zi Luolan had never left the mountain range in the first place.

    If this was the case, then it was more than likely that Zi Luolan had gone missing.

    Sometimes they would just run away from home when they were angry, sometimes they would just be upset, and sometimes they would just want to go out for a few days, or sometimes they wouldn''t even have any reason to. They would just suddenly want to go on a journey, and the real reason was that no one else could think of it even if they wanted to.

 C131

    Chapter 131 - Zi Luolan (2)

    But Zi Luolan hasn''t gone far, if she''s on top of the Cloud Mountain, the range we can search around is much smaller. I feel that the most urgent matter is to find Zi Luolan a step ahead of the Monk, because when I investigated the pier, I discovered that other than the two who died on the other side, the other one didn''t show any signs of leaving the pier.

    This means that the remaining Monk s are still diligently searching for the girl. Although we don''t know if that girl is the person Monk is looking for, but we are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If Monk obtained a lot of people ahead of us, then all that we have done would be for naught.

    Thus, the few of us, along with Little Ming, formed a search party, preparing to start the investigation on this girl, Zi Luolan.

    The situation in front of us isn''t too optimistic. Although Yun Zhongshan is a sealed area, to us, there are only a few people. If we were to carry out a floor search, it would be impossible to find him.

    So I decided to start by investigating from the people around me. After making up my mind, we went to Zi Luolan''s house together.

    Zi Luolan''s home wasn''t as luxurious as I thought it would be. When we arrived at Zi Luolan''s home, I discovered that it was just a normal tile house, and the structure of the tile house was similar to that of the courtyard in Old Beijing. Although it looked big, to the daughter of the pasture, this wasn''t anything special at all.

    The other place Zi Luolan''s home was in was not the pasture, but rather, a place 30 miles east of the pasture. According to the worker, Zi Luolan hated this place in the pasture, so if she lived here, she would always be able to smell the feces of cattle.

    The man who runs the hotpot restaurant may not be willing to eat the hotpot himself, but the man who runs the soup may not drink much of the soup himself, which I understand.

    And exactly because Zi Luolan had built her own home outside the farm, that fire did not affect her.

    When I knocked on the door of Zi Luolan''s house, a woman who was around 20 years old appeared. She was 1.8 meters tall, looked like a foreigner, had flaxen hair, a ponytail, was wearing a maid attire, and a circular shaped spectacles.

    The woman''s body was slightly fat, but she was not obese, and was considered healthy and fat. The woman said that she was Zi Luolan''s only family''s maid, and her usual job was to take care of him.

    This maid is obviously a professional, he spoke with courtesy, but he did not seem unfamiliar with us. He directly invited us into his house and into the guest hall.

    I discovered that even though Zi Luolan''s house had maid, I still felt a little cold. It seemed that Zi Luolan doesn''t have many friends, and even though the center of the room was swept clean, I still felt that in this living room, almost no one would normally come.

    I told the maid about Zi Luolan''s disappearance and as expected, the maid replied: "When you guys came, I already knew that Miss Zi Luo almost didn''t bring any friends to his house, so this house didn''t have anything to do with paying them a visit. When you guys came here, I thought that you guys must have come to inquire about the whereabouts of the Miss.

    Since I already knew the reason for my visit, I decided to give up on the formalities. I could even say that when I wanted to take a look at Miss''s appearance, maid quickly placed a piece of Photos in front of me.

    The Miss of the Photos was a little different from what I imagined. I thought that he was a daughter of a farm, and he must be a lady, but the Zi Luolan of the Photos was wearing a black jacket with strange letters on it, it was a very common sight, the lower half of his body was wearing jeans, and there was a cigarette in his mouth, while the other half was wearing sunglasses. His hair was actually purple, but the color was obvious, he was smiling at the camera while standing at the edge of the lake, the date shown was three months ago.

    Afterwards, I asked the maid if there were any omens before Zi Luolan disappeared, but I realized that every question I asked was a bit of rubbish. The reason why the people on the Cloud Mountain didn''t find any clues was because there weren''t any left behind.

    According to maid, that afternoon, Zi Luolan had only said that she wanted to buy a pack of cigarettes, then go out, and never returned back. However, after asking around, she found out that none of the surrounding people had seen Zi Luolan in any of the smoking shops, which meant that she was lying to him that day.

    However, both maid and I do not understand what is happening next. Zi Luolan is already an adult, what does she want to do, she has complete freedom, there is no guardian, and her only father is still far away in another country, so no matter what she wants to do, no one will stop her. Under these circumstances, why would she lie?

    Of course, there is another possibility. I suspect that the maid will also report this to Miss''s father, but this is just a guess.

    This is someone else''s home, so I don''t want to be rude to them. Thus, I stood up to stop Xiao Bai, but Xiao Bai said to me, "The room is very big, but there is yin energy inside. maid, has anything strange happened in the room recently?"

    However, what we did not expect was that when we were focusing on Zi Luolan, the maid was indifferent. When Xiao Bai mentioned about this room, the maid''s face suddenly changed!

 C132

    Chapter 132 - Psyche Telephone (1)

    Since Lil ''White said so, then it was definitely not wrong. I hastily asked, "Where is the place with the heaviest yin energy?"

    Xiao Bai looked around and then pointed to a room on the west side. Moreover, it was someone else''s house, so when I came in, I did not make any big movements, but just sat quietly in the living room out of politeness. Now, after looking at the situation, I realized that there was something wrong with this room.

    The room Xiao Bai was talking about, even the doors of the other rooms were all gray except for this one, which was a fiery red. There was a very large lock on the door handle.

    I walked over and pulled on the lock. This item was at least two jin in weight, and normally, it should be used to lock cars. I immediately turned to the maid and asked, "Is there really a need to have such strict security in this room? "What room is this?"

    The maid said: This is the room of the Great Miss, Miss had instructed us before, without her personally agreeing, no one is allowed to enter her room. The Great Miss had personally locked this door, and during the times when was not at home, she would lock her own door.

    After maid said this, he took a few steps back, as if he hated that room.

    I pulled maid and walked towards the room as I said, "According to what you said, the only person who can open this door is the Great Miss herself. Speaking of which, have you ever entered this room before? What is hidden here? "

    When I was speaking, I was already near the door, but then suddenly maid violently shook off my hand. maid took a few steps back and maintained a certain distance from the door, then he answered me, "Previously, under the surveillance of the Great Miss, I had gone into her room to clean it, but her room was not too different from an ordinary girl''s room."

    There was no difference!

    If nothing happened, why is it that when the maid saw this room, it was like seeing a tiger, always avoiding and avoiding the door?

    Once again, I grabbed the maid close to his and said: "Furthermore, strange things always happen in this room at night, I''m afraid it''s the strange things that happen in this room. I see that you''re so scared, why don''t you tell us what you''ve met!"

    This maid doesn''t show any signs of hiding anything, after hearing my question, maid directly said everything.

    Not long after the disappearance of the Miss, the maid came to this room to clean as usual. The only difference was that the Miss''s room was definitely not accessible, and the other cleaning was still as usual.

    In addition, maid''s salary was not actually given out by the Miss, but was instead given out by his father. Every time he made a salary, it would be transferred to his bank card, and had never been interrupted for all these years, and only increased by a little. This was also one of the reasons why maid was willing to work here.

    Since he took someone''s money, no matter what happened, the job would not stop. maid''s duty was to clean the room and take care of the life of the Great Miss, although the Great Miss was already gone, she could not run away. As long as this room was still there, her job did not count as finished.

    These few days, she picked up the mop as usual and was about to drag everything around her home. But when she arrived at the entrance of the Great Miss, she suddenly heard a woman crying inside.

    Because maid had worked here for a long time, when they heard the sound of crying, they could immediately tell that the crying sound was not from the Great Miss. From the sound of crying, the person in the room should be a young woman who was about the same age as the Great Miss.

    Therefore, the female disciple knocked on the door a few times. However, when maid knocked on the door, the sound of crying suddenly stopped, and when maid was about to leave the room, the sound of crying once again rang out.

    After a while, maid felt that something was wrong, so he decided to just leave his room and ran to the courtyard to look at his room.

    At this moment, he realized that the lights in Miss''s room were on, and for some reason, the color of the lights had turned red. maid clearly remembered that before Zi Luolan went missing, the lights in the room were all white. On the other hand, in the middle of the room, maid had always seen a lot of people walking around, and because the room was blocked by a red curtain, yes, from the outside, one could not see the contents of the room, and could only see the reflection of the curtains, but could see a lot of things. Some of them seemed to be moving back and forth in the room, continuously walking in one direction.

 C133

    Chapter 133 - Psyche Telephone (2)

    maid was shocked, and returned home that day.

    Later, the maid contacted the Miss''s father and wanted to quit this job. However, they had already signed a contract with him to work here for five years and if the time limit expired, the Miss''s father would give him an extra reward of 100 thousand yuan. If she were to resign before the end of the year limit, the maid would compensate him with compensation instead.

    The contract was written very clearly in black and white, and even''s father didn''t agree. The maid was immediately in a miserable state, and continued to clean the room as per usual, but every time he cleaned the room, he would stay far away from the door, as if the red wooden door was a big bloody mouth that could open at any time and engulf him without a trace.

    If we don''t open the door, then there''s no point in thinking blindly about it. I said to the maid, "I want to ask you something, if we break into the door, does that mean you have to take responsibility of us?"

    The maid replied, "This kind of accident isn''t within my scope of responsibility."

    Hearing the little maid''s words, I felt relieved. Although the other party had come for the sake of making money, it was not easy either. If the room was destroyed just like this and the maid had to compensate me, I would feel bad.

    I sent a kick towards the lock, but the lock wasn''t broken. The entire red door flew out.

    As soon as we entered the room, before we could even stand still, we heard the sound of a woman crying.

    Everyone looked around the room. It was just like what the maid s said, ordinary rooms in Girl were not much different from each other. It was just that the room had some poor quality cosmetics and a strong smell of smoke.

    When we heard the crying sound, it actually came from inside a drawer. Seeing this, maid himself patted his chest and sighed, this way when he saw the drawer, he knew that there was definitely some electronic sound, it was not some ghost or spirit sound.

    The drawer was built on top of the dressing table, and with a tug of my hand, I pulled the drawer to the floor along with the cosmetics.

    At this point, no one would care about these details, so I just pulled out a drawer and poured it upside down. Inside was a lot of gold and silver jewelry, as well as a few postcards from various shops. Among these things, there was something that continuously emitted a red glow, and when I tore it open, I discovered that it was a white three-star mobile.

    At this moment, the alarm clock that was set on the mobile was ringing. I was talking about the alarm clock''s ring tone, and it was unexpectedly a woman''s cry. I had no idea that Miss would actually have such a hobby, setting the bell to such an interesting place.

    I directly threw the mobile on the bed and said, "As expected of the Great Miss of the wood factory. Even if you have money, this mobile is the newest model.

    Li Ruoxi picked up the mobile and said to me: "Why did you purposely make this mobile cry like a woman? I feel that it''s a little strange."

    How would I know? I looked at maid, meaning if she were to explain, we have even seen Zi Luolan''s appearance from the Photos before, as for her personality, we have no idea.

    In the end, the maid also shook his head and said, "Normally, the Great Miss wouldn''t do such a thing. Although she is a bit rebellious, she doesn''t like doing this kind of weird thing.

    When I said this, I looked at the mobile again. It''s screen was blood-red, and there seemed to be a terrifying mystical Photos on it. The Photos''s contents were faintly discernible, as if the screen''s background could change continuously.

    If the Great Miss really didn''t dare to watch any horror movies, then why did she set her mobile to be like this?

    Just as I fell into a daze, Li Ruoxi suddenly reminded me: "It won''t be difficult to think of an answer from a different place. What if the other party''s goal is to let us feel and sense something amiss?"

    I touched my chin and thought for a moment. I felt that what Li Ruoxi said made sense, and that if it was changed to another perspective, it would actually make sense, for example, if the Great Miss had anything important he wanted to say to other people, but it was inconvenient, so I kept these words to my own mobile. The other one, this mobile itself was something that I brought with me when I went out.

    Thinking according to Li Ruoxi''s logic, Zi Luolan knew that she would encounter danger, so she left some important information amongst the mobile. She was also afraid that we wouldn''t be able to detect it, so she intentionally made it sound like a ghost.

 C134

    Chapter 134 - Traces (1)

    I opened the mobile and saw that the background of the mobile was a beautiful looking Photos. It was completely different from the previous blood-red color, as if everything that just happened was just a fleeting moment.

    In the end, I realised that there was something wrong with this mobile. This mobile did not have any software, including the most basic records of calls, and the software that called me did not exist, as if this mobile was just a decoration. At the bottom right corner, there was a pink icon that I had never seen before on any of the other mobile, but right now, other than the icon, there was nothing else I could click on.

    The voice belonged to a Girl voice. It said that the Girl was actually a robot, but when the system was set up, the tone of the female android that you selected could not even be compared to a real woman, and it sounded extremely stiff. The other party said: "Hello, Zi Luolan, long time no see, let Ai Lisi serve you!"

    So it turned out to be an artificial intelligence. Technology had really developed, this thing could actually relieve the boredom.

    Not knowing whether this would work, I said to the artificial intelligence that called myself Ai Lisi, "Un, how are you!"

    I never thought that this Ai Lisi actually had a bit of ability. It seems to be more than just an entertainment toy, to think that Ai Lisi would actually be able to reply: "You aren''t Zi Luolan, please follow my instructions, find Zi Luolan and return him back to the mobile!"

    However, I did not have much hope for artificial intelligence, so I simply asked him a few questions. After I finished reading, I realised that the questions Ai Lisi could answer were very limited, and were only limited to the functions of the mobile, so I basically did not know anything about questions other than the mobile.

    For example, I asked the mobile why there was nothing on the screen other than this software. Ai Lisi replied that the mobile had suffered injuries two weeks ago and that the reason for its loss was due to it being hit.

    But when I asked him about Zi Luolan''s normal life situation, Ai Lisi could not answer my question at all, and could only repeat mechanically, "Regarding this question, I am unable to determine!"

    Thus, I waited here for around ten minutes. After a while, I realised that the communication records, mail and SMS s records could all be restored, and of course, the photo albums could also be repaired, except that there was a password added on the photo albums that could not be deciphered.

    He immediately opened up the software that had just been cracked, and discovered that the recording of the call was not completely restored. It was completely blank inside, but the SMS and WeChat had a few messages.

    Here, the few of us spent some time, the SMS and WeChat basically read through every single one of them. After some investigation, there was a message that was very interesting to me.

    The name of the person who left the message was called Little Devil Girl. I couldn''t tell what the other party''s name was from the chat log, but from the way they were chatting, they should be people around the same age as the Great Miss. Their relationship should be a normal good friend.

    The main content of the conversation was that the Little Demoness had a society, and that the society had participated in some strange things. The society had recently formed an event called the witch, and it was said that there was a place where the witch had appeared, and often saw the witch using curses at night. Whether or not it was true, the main content of the conversation was to invite the Great Miss to join the society, but of course, the Little Demoness would also go, but there was no mention of where the event would take place.

    Other than that, there is also someone surnamed Li in these records. I will call this person Xiao Li for now, he sounds like a man, and this person should have a good relationship with the Great Miss! When the Great Miss mentioned to him that the Little Demoness would invite him to an event, Xiao Li immediately told the Great Miss that the event would be extremely dangerous. However, he himself had never participated in it.

 C135

    Chapter 135 - Traces (2)

    I discarded most of the useless information, and picked out a few words that had clues about me. After I finished, I found out that the Great Miss still participated in the witch''s curse last, and on the last day of recording, the day after Miss went missing, this person called Xiao Li continued to leave messages with the Miss, but the Miss did not reply. The only difference was that the Miss did not reply.

    I tried to reply to the person in the Great Miss''s WeChat, but I realized that when the mobile was damaged, there was a characteristic of it, it was that the other party had to reply to me first before I could speak to them. Otherwise, I would have been able to send a message, and making a phone call would be even more impossible.

    In this period of time when I was investigating the mobile, there was one that came in from a mobile company called SMS, it was just a notice on arrears, so I casually replied. As a result, I discovered that the reply was a success, on the contrary, if I were to send a SMS to other people or send a WeChat message to them, it would simply be impossible to send the message. I wanted to contact the person inside the mobile, unless I was waiting here for someone to give me the SMS first.

    But the problem is, if we wait like this, there''s nothing we can do. What if the other party doesn''t reply to our SMS even after ten days to half a month?

    Just then, Xiao Bai suddenly said to me, "Then wouldn''t it be fine to look at the videos and albums? Maybe we can get to know the Great Miss a little!"

    I clicked on the photo album, Xiao Bai was right, but the problem was that this album needed a six digit password, so I couldn''t guess it at all. There was no other way, I asked the artificial intelligence system Ai Lisi, and in the end she replied me with the password to set up the Miss''s birthday, but this Miss''s birthday was related to personal privacy, so Ai Lisi was unable to answer me.

    I asked the maid and immediately found out the password, so I quickly opened the other party''s photo album. I rushed in to take a look and realised that the Photos in the other party''s photo albums were still alright, not too many, in total there were only about 60 or so.

    I flipped through them one by one, and I realised that this Great Miss was usually a little cute. She had carried out PS in the Photos, and the Photos in the carriage were mostly taken while eating, drinking, and chatting with her friends. However, when I flipped to the lowest level, I suddenly realized that there was something weird about the Photos.

    The Photos seemed to have been photographed in some forest, right beside the highway. There was no Great Miss inside, it should have been filmed at dusk, and the filming angle was very strange, as if it was secretly filmed.

    Most importantly, in the lower right corner of the Photos, there was a person. That person did not take all the pictures, and only left behind his upper body, which was covered in a clown''s mask, and a red Clothes on top. There was even a kitchen knife inside, the kitchen knife was bright red, as if it was stained with blood, looking extremely terrifying.

    I couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman, I couldn''t even tell if it was tall or not. The mask of his small hands was repulsive, and his blue mouth was gaping open almost to the back of his head. In the dim light, his face looked slightly distorted.

    After showing the Photos to the maid, maid said that he had no impression of it, and that he had never seen the person inside the Photos before. However, he said what he had said in plain sight, the person within the Photos was completely masked, so much so that not even her hair was revealed.

    I held the Photos and observed it once more. At this time, I didn''t find anything new, the surrounding forest can be seen everywhere, how can I be sure where it is? Just as I was observing carefully, the mobile suddenly vibrated, freaking me out.

    said: "It''s been a few days since I last saw you, I haven''t answered the phone, and the SMS hasn''t replied back. I''m very worried, have you gone to the witch night yet, I really asked my friends before, the witch Lord''s curse on the night of the witch was an ominous sign, I hope you didn''t go there, and just lost the mobile!"

    When I saw the other party''s reply, I was overjoyed.

    In the end, there was someone who could use this mobile to contact, but it was inconvenient for me to reveal my identity. I said to the maid, "Now that I have something to say to this Xiao Li, I need your help, I''m afraid that once I speak, I will reveal my identity. You should know what tone the Great Miss uses when chatting with me, so please reply accordingly and pretend to be the Great Miss!"

    maid nodded his head. No objections, so we began our conversation.

    However, the following conversation content was not directly said by me, it was something that was translated by the maid and sent to the SMS.

    When Zi Luolan was chatting, she would often curse at her close friends, so these words would inevitably appear within this SMS.

 C136

    Chapter 136 - Answer (1)

    I, "Are you done yet? You can send four SMS s to me while I''m smoking. I''m still alive, idiot Li!"

    Xiao Li: "That''s great, I thought you went to participate in the witch''s Night, talking for so many days, what have you done?"

    I: "The mobile just broke it accidentally. It''s not that big of a deal, but it also lost its ability to make phone calls. If you have anything to say, just go and chat on WeChat!"

    Xiao Li: "It''s nothing much, I am only warning you, stay away from that friend. Don''t go to witch''s Night!"

    Me: "You grown up man, you are so annoying. What exactly was that witch night all about? Idiot Li, let me tell you first, I suspect that you have something to do with this witch night. Otherwise, how would you know that it is extremely dangerous? If you don''t speak the truth, I will definitely participate in the witch''s Night, and see what the situation is! "

    Actually, with my current thoughts, I only wanted to probe out how much the other party knew about witch''s Night. However, I didn''t expect that the results would be even higher than I imagined.

    I continued to say, "Listen up, that little witch has recently invited me. I''ll give you ten seconds to make a decision. Idiot, if you don''t explain yourself, I''ll agree!"

    Even though it was said that it was ten seconds, but in reality, the other party had already waited for half a minute before replying to me, "Okay, I accept it. I can introduce her to you, but the person who invited me was not that Little Demoness, but a friend of mine. I told you this, I also rejected my friend at that time, but my friend never came back after attending witch''s Night.

    Me: "Did that friend of yours ever mention anything when he told you about it? He can''t just let you join without any proof, and then he''ll be like a distribution organization. Stupid!"

    Xiao Li: "Actually, when my friend invited me, he sent me an invitation letter. It''s the kind of electronic version, and inside it is a small video, I didn''t go to see it because I didn''t feel good about it, but because the other side likes this type of video, it feels very exciting. Anyway, it gives people a bad feeling.

    Before I could even ask for a video, the other party had already sent it to me. In my WeChat, the title of the video was pitch-black, and just by looking at this, I was already a little scared. Fortunately, I have a lot of people on my side.

    I opened the video and took a look. The entire video was entirely black and white, and at the start of the video, there was an empty white wall, and then, a woman with disheveled hair slowly walked over to the white wall. She was dressed in a black Clothes robe, with her hair draped over her head, making it impossible to see her face.

    After a while, in about three seconds, a man wearing a mask walked past this woman. When I saw the man in the mask, I was shocked, wasn''t this the mask that I found in the Photos s?

    I continued watching the video. The man suddenly took out a sickle and chopped down at the woman''s head without hesitation, followed by a split of the head, and before I could see clearly, the woman was lying on the ground, her head flying high, her head falling off the screen, but this was only one part of the video. Then the scene changed, and why did it turn into a dark room, filled with the body of a woman, it was obvious that the woman was already dismembered, the scene was very bloody.

    Then, the mobile''s screen turned red. On the red background, a few white words appeared. The white words said: "The next to die is you!"

 C137

    Chapter 137 - Answer (2)

    Right here, the video ended, but what happened next was strange. After I closed the video, I noticed that the entire mobile started to distort, and the originally beautiful scenery turned blood-red in an instant. The moment I touched the mobile, the woman''s dead Photos kept appearing before my eyes!

    I patted the mobile a few times, and the mobile returned to its original state. However, at this time, from the bottom right corner of the mobile, Ai Lisi and I came out and spoke a few words.

    But when Ai Lisi spoke to me, the words had turned red, it was the blood-red, Ai Lisi said directly: "System has been invaded and cannot communicate normally!"

    The real message that Ai Lisi left with me wasn''t like what I said before, the artificial intelligence system had sent me a lot of information, it''s just that a lot of it was random code, I only got the information after picking out some random code.

    After that, for some reason, ever since I watched this video, this artificial intelligence system didn''t really work. Ai Lisi and I talked more and more nonsense, and our last sentence was written in Chinese characters.

    At the same time, Xiao Li continued to speak to me, "How is it going to be? I already said not to participate in this kind of thing. Wait a moment, I seem to have heard something!"

    Everything was quiet, giving me a bad premonition. Just when I thought that Xiao Li had met with some kind of accident, I did not expect him to suddenly appear, and said to me: "It''s fine, it seems like it''s just a delivery knocking, I made you wait for a long time!"

    Just as I was about to ask the witch about Night''s question, Xiao Li suddenly said to me: "Damn it, it seems like something entered my house. I clearly didn''t open the door just now!"

    I said, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Can I help you with anything?"

    Xiao Li: "It''s too scary, I feel like I''m not being cursed!"

    When you warned me not to go there, you already found out that there was a problem when you warned me not to. If it was just a terrifying promotional clip, then whoever saw it would just treat it as a normal prank, and only those who are part of it will know the danger, but don''t worry, I will not participate in that witch night, but I have a condition. You have to tell me what exactly happened on witch night, or else I will personally check for you! "

    Xiao Li: "Alright, since when did you become so smart? To be honest, I have indeed been there before, but I don''t want to talk too much. I passed by that recording area just now, take a look.

    Soon after, the other party sent over a video message, and this video lasted for about a minute, longer than the previous one, as if it was in a forest, everyone brought their tents, preparing to sleep in the wild, and one of the tents was naturally Xiao Li''s, it was a red tent, and at that time, Xiao Li was lying in the middle of the tent, holding onto a flashlight, packing his own luggage.

    After a while, Xiao Li''s preparations were almost complete, he laid on the bed, just at this time, in the middle of the video, a woman suddenly came out from the ground beside Xiao Li. She had blood-red eyes, her entire body was naked but her face was pale white, the woman extended her hand and grabbed onto Xiao Li''s Neck, the video ended immediately.

    After seeing this, I hastily asked, "I say, are you alright? I want to ask you who recorded that video for you. How did you resolve this matter?"

    In the end, Xiao Li didn''t reply to me for a long time, and when I received the news, my WeChat was sent full of Photos s. In the end, I looked at the Photos s and discovered that it was a man''s corpse.

    At this time, my mobile also began to have adverse reactions. Those scenes of death continuously appeared in front of my eyes. The mobile''s background continuously flashed, but all of them were blood-red!

    In the end, the mobile suddenly turned black and was no longer able to be opened.

    After returning the mobile back to its original owner, I said to the people beside me: "I''m afraid that Xiao Li is not the only one that''s been chatting with us. It seems like I''m not the only one who''s playing this game, the real Xiao Li is most likely already dead.

    I was so shocked by the scene that I forgot my own powers of observation, so that until the end of the video, I didn''t find anything wrong, or the whole video, from beginning to end, that was normal.

    Little White, who didn''t expect me to be so attentive, suddenly said to me, "Isn''t this the place in the mountains above the clouds?"

    When the few of us had just arrived at the Cloud Mountain, we had never gone up the mountain before. I curiously asked: "How do you know this is the Cloud Mountain?"

    Lil ''White patted his chest happily and replied, "Isn''t that simple? I just found out that many of the backdrops in the video were big trees, but the leaves were very small, a bit like a needle. Didn''t we notice that when we came here? All the trees on this island are in this shape! "

    Hearing this, I was shocked, and hurriedly turned my head to ask maid, "Is this really the case?" In the end, the maid replied that there is only one kind of tree in the Cloud Mountain, and that is called Needle Point Tree. I am not sure if there are any other places in the Cloud Mountain, but the only thing I am sure of is that in a 100 mile radius, there are only such trees!

    Thinking about it carefully, this Zi Luolan definitely participated in some witch night, and then put herself in a dangerous situation. I had originally wanted to protect the Violetflower before the three Monk s found her, but I didn''t think that this girl would cause trouble and get involved in some other matter!

 C138

    Chapter 138 - Travelling together (1)

    However, there was another problem. This Cloud Mountain was over a thousand meters above sea level, and there were three other mountains. From the video, it was impossible to tell where they were located. After all, the entire mountain was densely packed with trees, like finding a needle in a haystack.

    However, after the maid reminded us, on the east side of the mountain, there is a mountain called the Misty Peak. There are a lot of trees growing there, so it is suggested that we go there and try our luck.

    We took a short break here and decided to head up the mountain first. At this moment, we suddenly saw a white boat approaching from the pier.

    In the last few days, it''s always the sealed days of the Cloud Mountain, so there shouldn''t be any customers entering. I see that the white boat is unique, there''s even a small red flag on it, this boat also doesn''t seem to have been built long ago, it''s completely different from those shabby fishing boats.

    When I saw this, my curiosity was immediately piqued. Looking at the time, I felt that it wasn''t ten minutes away, so I approached, ready to watch the show.

    After the few of us walked over, we saw five young men, three men and two women, one man was a Police, he was wearing a police uniform when he came, the other two men and two women were both students, they all looked like lovers.

    After they had disembarked the boat, the Police took out his notebook and began to inquire from the Villagers. At this time, I was pretending to be a spectator as I approached, when I heard the Police say, "Has there been a person called Li Guang who came by recently?!"

    The Residents''s people looked at each other and shook their heads. What they meant by shaking their heads was not that they denied it, but that they could not remember it. Furthermore, the Police''s words were a little vague, making it difficult to answer this question.

    From the local Residents''s perspective, during the time of the sealing of the mountain, there was not a single tourist who could climb the mountain. However, after the mountain sealing period had been lifted, the number of tourists had basically been endless, and it was hard to remember what each person''s name was.

    In the end, the Police asked around and eventually found the right place. He asked the people on the ferry, and one of the Administrators took out a register, which showed that there really was a person called Li Guang. When he said the time, I was suddenly shocked, Li Guang had only been here for less than three days, which was the day Zi Luolan disappeared.

    I didn''t wait for Police to investigate and directly said to him, "You guys are looking for someone with the surname Li, right? Also known as that idiot Li?"

    However, the Police did not react. Behind him, a young man said in unison: "That''s right, that''s the nickname, how do you know?!"

    F * ck, this really is looking for a place with broken iron and shoes, getting it all without any effort! Next, I told him everything that had happened during this period of time in detail. However, I found that after I told him everything, the case didn''t progress at all and was instead stuck.

    After all, even though they recognized Li Guang, for some reason, they did not recognize him!

    According to my deduction, the two of them should be good friends, otherwise, there wouldn''t be a need for them to post it on WeChat so often. Furthermore, Li Guang had repeatedly reminded Zi Luolan on WeChat to not participate in that night at witch.

    I immediately understood the relationship between Li Guang and these youngsters. Only then did I know that Li Guang was a sophomore year student, studying medicine, and these two couples were in the same university as Li Guang, each of them not in the same class, or even in the same department. Li Guang mainly studied orthopedic, while the rest of them studied neurology, medicine, and surgery.

    However, the reason they were able to get to know each other was because they had a very strange hobby.

    No, I can''t say it''s a hobby. Basically, it should have become a very bad hobby!

    They love to kill themselves!

    These people were all youth with problems. In Schools, if they were not bullied by others, they would have some unspeakable things to do in their families. All these reasons caused their personalities to differ from that of normal society.

 C139

    Chapter 139 - Traveling together (2)

    They had known each other on the internet, and they shared similar tastes. They had actually created a suicide group. Since they had nothing to do today, they would do nothing. They would only talk about how to commit suicide to make it painless and beautiful. In any case, these were things that ordinary people could not understand. Fortunately, the few of them were only speaking and no one truly acted.

    However, the leader of the party, who was also that Li Guang, had recently discovered something that he thought was rather interesting on the web. This thing''s name was witch Night.

    In fact, although Li Guang was the one who discovered this item in the beginning, the person who spread the news was not Li Guang, but another person among them. Furthermore, this person was currently present at the scene, his name was Huang Hai.

    Before I say this, let me say the names of these four people. I say this because they are very important to this journey.

    This person called Huang Hai was around 1.72 meters tall, and was a man in his early twenties. He wore a vest on the upper half of his body, jeans on the lower half of his body, and his body was slightly skinny, yet his eyes were bright and spirited. He always had a curious look on his face, as if he was born with a strong curiosity.

    The second person was called Sun Xue. She was a 1.6m tall girl, slightly plump, wearing a set of white Clothes s, adding a pink one, with her hair draped over her shoulders, there was a single strand of hair standing on top of her head. She was used to blinking, and her face was chubby, as if she was a natural fool.

    The third person''s name was Black monkey, but that was not his real name. He was more than 1.85 metres tall and his entire body was covered in muscles, although his body was relatively large, he was extremely agile and was obviously an athlete. Moreover, his body was deliberately tanned, making him look like a black person.

    The fourth girl''s name was Li Mei, but this girl had short hair and looked a little like a fake Kid. It wasn''t right to call her Li Mei, it was more like the right choice, he and the black monkey should be a couple, even though she wasn''t as active as the black monkey, but her skin was still brown. During this season, when other people wore long sleeves, this girl was actually wearing half a pair of sleeves, and denim shorts, she didn''t seem to be afraid of the cold at all.

    The fifth person is just a Police, he looks very ordinary, around 30 years old, with a slightly fat body, this Police pretends to be serious on the surface, but don''t let me find out that when he is interrogating everyone, his fingers will not let his pants down, obviously, this Police is just an ordinary Police, he does not want to bother with this task, it should be because his superiors sent him here, so he has no choice but to come.

    The first time Li Guang saw the Night of the Witch on the internet, it was 12 o''clock in the morning. However, at that time, Li Guang did not advertise it, but only took this matter as a casual chat after dinner and told Huang Hai a few sentences, in the end, he did not expect it to completely attract Huang Hai''s attention. Huang Hai waited for a few days straight until 12 o''clock in the morning in order to see what this mysterious website had written.

    However, just as he was about to give up, Huang Hai suddenly opened the website in front of him. The website was filled with bloody scenes, as well as a lot of strange incidents, which were very exciting to the eyes, and most importantly, there was a member registration function on the website, and it was said that if one registered a member, they would be able to participate in an event called witch Night without needing a single cent. The content of the event was not specified, it was just a simple explanation.

    Huang Hai had registered this member and decided to recommend the website to someone else. However, very few people were willing to participate in this kind of strange looking website. Only after a few more recommendations did he find these four members.

    First, Huang Hai pulled his Girlfriend into the group of members, and then searched for Black monkey in the suicide group. Just like that, in succession, Li Guang was added to the five of them, all of whom became members of this website.

    At the very least, in their narration, I have never heard them mention the name Zi Luolan before. It was as if they knew each other, and had never even met each other before.

    But since they had a common goal, witch Night! I feel that I need to follow their train of thought and investigate further!

 C140

    Chapter 140 - The witch''s Prophecy (1)

    However, within their mobile s, they would occasionally release a few scary short videos. In the beginning, it was just a popular scary segment on the internet, and some scary videos, so there was nothing much worth attracting. However, after three or four days, these scary videos had disappeared, and the number of scary videos had increased, and the content of the videos had also changed a lot.

    At the beginning, the content in the video was false and became true.

    In the beginning, it was clear that there were people who had repeated the phenomenon of man-made terror a thousand times over on the internet. However, after that, there were some scenes that had never been seen before, such as the bloody massacre, the screams in the videos, and the flesh and blood flying all over the place. It all seemed to be very real.

    However, when I asked them for those videos, I realized that they were unable to provide any of them. Police said, "Young people nowadays are always causing trouble for you, it''s useless. I''ve seen those videos before, I think I can only see them once.

    As if to prove his words, the Police took out their mobile and watched the video that was originally sent to the mobile. In the end, they discovered that after the video was broadcast, there was only a big fork placed on the screen.

    Of course, there was a reason why Police trusted me so much and was willing to tell me the sequence of events.

    When I asked these youths first, Police mistook me for being here to cause trouble and was unwilling to negotiate with me, but when I told them about zero line, Police''s attitude immediately changed. Seems like the zero line has a good reputation amongst the Police station, once he knows that I was someone who had worked with zero line before, his attitude towards me changed.

    However, this was also a natural thing to do. After all, in this society where favors were paid, these things were unavoidable. It was better to avoid trouble and just try to get close to them.

    To return to the main topic, those terrifying videos were not over yet. What was even more unfathomable was that the location of the terrifying videos was getting closer and closer to their side.

    They had never seen or even heard of the place where it had started, but as time went on, the brutal videos that had taken place all over the world gradually became part of the province.

    Every time a video was broadcasted, the killing zone got closer and closer. The closest one was less than 100 meters away from where his home was!

    The first person he received from this video was Sun Xue, but after he finished watching it, he was completely shocked.

    It was a video of the Girl dismembering a corpse. The background of the video was not far away from his home, and in a small shop that was a hundred metres away, Sun Xue started to suspect that all of this was a real video and not a prank.

    Because of this, the two of them specially investigated Sun Xue and Huang Hai. However, they did not find out that there had been a murder case in that shop for three days.

    But because of this video, the two of them would never go to that store again. They always felt that the store was weird, and they didn''t know if the store was real or just innocent people lying around.

    Not long after, the five of them received an invitation together. Of course, the invitation was an electronic version, and could only be seen once before it was automatically destroyed, the invitation meant that there was a gathering called witch Night in the middle of the mountain, and that it would experience an unprecedented feeling. As for the content, as mentioned previously, it was not explained in the introduction letter, it only left an unlimited amount of imagination.

    At the beginning, the five of them were hesitant, debating whether to go or not. They all had their own opinions, and at the beginning, they thought that this member was just playing a virtual game on the internet, but they didn''t expect that he would actually come in contact with reality. This kind of offline gathering was also very common in today''s society, but this kind of strange event, if one had to face reality, was still difficult to accept immediately.

 C141

    Chapter 141 - The witch''s Prophecy (2)

    In the end, after hesitating for a long time, Huang Hai decided to be the first one to go, but Xiao Li blocked Huang Hai.

    Xiao Li felt that this item was somewhat dangerous, and according to what he himself said, he had a friend who wanted to participate in this kind of gathering too. Thus, he decided to explore, at first, everyone did not agree, but Xiao Li used other reasons to invite everyone to eat and drink together.

    But luckily, before Xiao Li left, he wrote a letter to everyone. The content of the letter was basically apologizing and such.

    But after a long time, when no one received any more news from Xiao Li, everyone reported to the police and asked the Police to come and search.

    However, this kind of case is not worth the police''s attention. Police station did not dispatch a large amount of police forces, but only sent one Police to accompany the four youngsters to look up the mountain.

    Right now I also know why this Police is trying to get close to me. In this place that I''m not familiar with, it''s safer to have one more friend, and letting him solve this case by himself would seem too one-sided. If there really is a terrorist organization on the mountain, it''s not something that a mere Police can handle.

    After a few simple introductions, we had a basic understanding of the situation, but there was one thing that I didn''t understand, they said before that they were unable to contact Xiao Li. I just used Zi Luolan''s mobile and chatted with that person called Xiao Li for a long time, but I don''t know if the Xiao Li I was chatting with, is the real Xiao Li?

    So I said to everyone, "It''s already the time of sealing the mountain, so if you guys can come here, I''m afraid you will have to pass through the communication channels provided by the Police, so there shouldn''t be any problems with the way we travel. The few of us can go up the mountain together, but I have never been to this mountain before, so even if everyone can look out for each other, it''s already afternoon, so let''s hurry up and go!"

    After I said this, the others didn''t have any objections and the few of us started walking up the mountain.

    Right at this moment, I heard Huang Hai say from behind: "Sun Xue, what''s wrong, let''s go!"

    I turned my head to see, sure enough, Sun Xue was the last one we had seen, and he even stopped in his tracks. When Huang Hai called out to her, Sun Xue picked up his own mobile and said: "I''m a little scared, the mobile also don''t have a signal!"

    At this time, the Police beside me also picked up his own mobile, and I took the chance to take a look. As expected, the signal on it was zero, for a person like me who grew up in the countryside, the distance between the neighbors of the village wasn''t too far, and we could even reach it just by walking. It''s our habit here, if we wanted to find someone, we would basically all pay them a visit.

    I can also understand what they are thinking, this is an innate dependence on electronics, I said directly: "Everyone should not walk too far apart, at this time of day, other than us, there are no tourists on the mountain, as long as you follow them, you will not lose them."

    After I finished speaking, Sun Xue was still hesitating, as if she was worried about something else. Little White also started to look at me, showing a worried expression.

    I don''t have much else I can do, but today, I am together with Girl. If Girl has anything in his heart, it can basically be seen through with a single glance. Without a second word, I walked over and asked, "Is there anything else you want to say that you can tell us if it''s convenient? Right now, we are lacking some clues, it''s useless and useless. If it''s useful, it might be able to help you guys out! "

    Huang Hai also walked over and hugged Sun Xue. From this minuscule scene, I could tell that Sun Xue really liked Huang Hai.

    It was obvious that he was very scared. However, the moment Huang Hai hugged her, Sun Xue''s entire face turned pink, and he looked extremely embarrassed. It was obvious that he was shy.

    Only then did Sun Xue let go of her pace and walked to the front of the group: "There''s something that no one mentioned, so I didn''t dare to say it, did you guys receive a woman''s baffling phone call?"

    Everyone shook their heads, and the black monkey asked first, "What content is that? Neither my Girlfriend nor I received it."

    Sun Xue hesitated for a moment, then said: "Just last night at 12 o''clock, I received it. I was almost asleep at that time, and on the other side of the phone is a woman, her voice sounded like it was about the same age as ours, that woman only said one sentence, and it will be your turn next!"

    I imagined the scene in my mind. Sun Xue, who wasn''t very bold in the first place, would feel numb upon receiving such a mysterious phone call in the middle of the night. Furthermore, I had heard of this not long ago.

    I immediately asked: "Did that person say anything else? Do you still have the other party''s phone number in your mobile?"

    Sun Xue handed the mobile over to me, and I looked at the records. Indeed, at 12 o''clock last night, there was a call that came in, but the phone number that came in was actually a bunch of random calls. I tried to call it back, but I didn''t know whether it was because there was no signal or because there was a problem with the number, but it was simply unreachable.

    In this instant, I suspect that it was Zi Luolan who called. I thought for a bit, and only Zi Luolan did not appear, but the pity is that Zi Luolan''s mobile is already broken, and this question cannot be verified.

    If we look carefully, our goal for coming here is pretty much the same as theirs, but the one we are looking for is Zi Luolan, and the one they are looking for is Xiao Li.

    Right at this time, Huang Hai patted Sun Xue''s shoulder and said, "Is it a prank? It could be a member of another witch Night, remember? When we signed up, we left the phone number of each of us, which means that anyone who is an insider on this website will be able to see our phone number. It''s probably the same horrendous story that was quoted, and they want to scare us a bit. "

    Speaking of which, I almost forgot, since there is a website, why not take a look at it? After asking around, I found out that there is no signal here and it is impossible to access the internet.

    It seemed that the website would only be open in the early hours of the morning, and after they had registered as a member, the website never opened. It was as if the server had been paralyzed and the website could not even be accessed.

    At this moment, Huang Hai continued, "Someone must have imitated that terrifying story that we''ve seen on our member websites. It''s just an old story!"

 C142

    Chapter 142 - You''re Next (1)

    The night in witch was a night with a legendary source.

    It was said that more than 700 years ago, a woman called Bei Mingxue was preparing to marry into a local family.

    The young master of this rich family worked in the local government. No one was particularly talented, and he was also very handsome, being called Young Master Yan by the locals.

    The first time Bei Mingxue had met the Young Master Yan, she had liked him a lot. Furthermore, Bei Mingxue''s father initially wanted to marry Bei Mingxue to the Young Master Yan, but right at this moment, an unexpected change happened in the Young Master Yan''s family.

    As an important official of the imperial court, Young Master Yan''s father was extremely dissatisfied with the way the imperial court operated at that time. Thus, he was prepared to rebel, and when the rebellion failed, the Young Master Yan''s father was sentenced to death. However, this matter did not implicate the Young Master Yan himself, but only deprived him of his position as an official.

    However, Bei Mingxue''s father discovered that there was a very important habit in the Young Master Yan, which was stealing. Before Young Master Yan left the officials positions in the imperial government, he lost 300 gold taels in the treasury, and the whereabouts of the gold taels were still unknown. However, Bei Mingxue''s father found out that every time Young Master Yan took out gold from their storage when they went out to spend time together for drinks, it was always engraved with words.

    Because of this, Bei Mingxue''s father threatened Young Master Yan and forced him to marry his own daughter. However, Bei Mingxue''s father never expected that this Young Master Yan was completely like a beast in disguise, who, one night, covered his face and secretly killed Bei Mingxue''s father.

    However, it was a coincidence that when the Young Master Yan killed Bei Mingxue''s father, he coincidentally met a person that night. This person was also the Young Master Yan''s childhood sweetheart, and his name was Zhang San.

    At that time, Zhang San was also dragging a corpse behind his. After asking around, he found out that Zhang San had fallen for Bei Mingxue''s sister, Bei Mingshuang!

    Bei Mingshuang had always loved another General, so on this night, Zhang San secretly followed and hurt him!

    Zhang San and Young Master Yan immediately agreed. After the two of them planned for a while, they piled General''s corpse together with Bei Mingxue''s father''s body together, and then turned around and informed Bei Mingxue that they had met a group of villains. This group of villains wanted to capture General, but Bei Mingxue''s father bravely did so, unfortunately, both of them were killed by bandits.

    Young Master Yan claimed that he had been drinking wine with Zhang San, whom he had not seen for a long time. On the way back, he coincidentally saw this scene.

    At that time, the society was dominated by males. In the Beiming family, there were only two daughters, Bei Mingshuang and Bei Mingxue. Bei Mingxue''s father had never been a man before, and at that time, taking revenge for her father was just empty talk.

    At that time, the Young Master Yan promised that he would definitely avenge Bei Mingxue''s father! After Bei Mingxue heard this, he was extremely touched. Now that her father did not obstruct them, the two of them had successfully become allies.

    In order to get close to Bei Mingshuang, that villain called Zhang San had lied and claimed to be the subordinate of the General. Now that the General was dead, he had to avenge the General.

    In the society at that time, women always avoided suspicion. Bei Mingshuang and Zhang San decided to pretend to be husband and wife. After they had succeeded in their revenge, the two of them separated and lived together.

    At this time, Young Master Yan had already hated Bei Mingxue a lot. The original novelty had passed, and Young Master Yan was not even willing to stay at home all day.

    Once, when Young Master Yan was boarding the plane, he saw a woman that looked like a flower. The two of them fell in love at first sight, but Young Master Yan already had a family, so it was not convenient to be too flamboyant in the current society.

    The girl was not an ordinary girl, but the daughter of a local rich family. The daughter was beautiful and pure, but in reality, in her heart, she was a poisonous woman, and when the woman returned home, she told her father about this matter. Because she was naturally spoiled by nature, as long as the daughter wanted something, the father would use money to buy it.

 C143

    Chapter 143 - You''re Next (2)

    But after a while, the other party started to use a ruthless method. The woman made a soup which could disfigure people, deceiving Young Master Yan everyday, saying that this soup could have the effect of replenishing blood. After three meals a day, she would definitely send her subordinates to Bei Mingxue to take it.

    Every time Bei Mingxue finished drinking, she would feel a burning sensation on his face. In the society of that time, this kind of poor family with declining families could not afford to buy mirror s, and Bei Mingxue herself did not know what problems had actually appeared on his face. Young Master Yan watched as Bei Mingxue got uglier and uglier day by day, and the disgust in his heart grew even more!

    At the same time, the woman''s father took out a large amount of gold and started bribing the Young Master Yan. Under the pincer attack of the Money and the beauty, the Young Master Yan finally compromised and decided to cripple his own Wife, becoming the son-in-law that would reverse the situation.

    The Young Master Yan had hired a man to rape his Wife when he was not home in the middle of the night. At this time, he was prepared to rush in and slander his Wife for having relations with other men.

    What he did not expect was that the man he hired was cowardly, and Bei Mingxue did not listen to him even if she wanted to, so the two of them started to fight in the middle of the room. After fighting, the timid man, under his guilt, told Bei Mingxue everything that happened.

    Bei Mingxue was so angry that she fell sick on the bed and died quickly.

    In the end, after Young Master Yan had hastily buried Bei Mingxue''s corpse, he actually married the scorpion woman that day!

    As for Princess Yan, it was not easy for her either. After the woman died, Bei Mingxue turned into a ghost and became a witch that night.

    After Bei Mingxue became a witch, she used her magic on the Snake Scorpion Woman''s body to attack Young Master Yan on the night of the wedding. At that time, Young Master Yan held a blade in his hand and under fear and fright, he directly killed the Snake Scorpion Woman that he had just married.

    After the crime, in order to avoid being chased by the yamen, Young Master Yan began his wandering life. No matter where he went, he was often troubled by nightmares and often began to see illusions. He always felt that the dead Wife had always been by his side.

    And at this time, another important reason that led to the end of this tragedy was Bei Mingxue''s sister, Bei Mingshuang.

    When Bei Mingxue died, the Young Master Yan threw all of her clothes into the river and they floated away.

    On the other hand, when Bei Mingshuang and Zhang San lived together, in order to make a living, they would help their neighbor wash the Clothes s and earn some change. One day, their neighbor said that they found a set of Clothes s in the river.

    When Bei Mingshuang picked up the Clothes, she discovered that a hairpin had fallen out of the Clothes''s hair. Bei Mingshuang recognized the hairpin, it was her sister''s unique item, the moment she saw the hairclip, Bei Mingshuang knew that something had happened to her sister.

    Coincidentally, the timid man who was hired by the Young Master Yan just happened to pass by and recognized the hairpin. After asking him about it, Bei Mingshuang knew the cause and effect, and decided to let Zhang San kill the Young Master Yan to avenge his sister. But at this time, Zhang San was unwilling to do so.

    In desperation, Bei Mingshuang could only submit to him and give up his life to Zhang San that very night!

    When the two of them were having fun together, another coincidental event was that on the same night, a person happened to be passing by this place, and that person was General, who was killed by Zhang San not long ago!

    Originally, this General did not die. Originally, on the night of that day, this General was entrusted by the government to carry out a secret mission, in order to prevent his identity from being exposed, he exchanged with his subordinates for a Clothes. He disguised himself as a servant, and that servant went to wear the Clothes s of the General.

    At that time, Zhang San had mistakenly thought that the servant was General, and so he killed the servant.

    When he returned home, it was already late at night. When General passed by Zhang San''s room, he realized that there was a basin in the courtyard, and a Clothes was soaking inside it. The Clothes actually floated into the air and floated there for no reason.

    The General was bold, he approached the General to see if he could understand what was going on. This time, he realised that the owner of the Clothes was actually Bei Mingxue, who told his hatred to the General! So General decided to avenge Bei Mingxue.

    It was at this time that Zhang San and Bei Mingshuang finished their marriage. When the two of them walked out of the courtyard hand in hand, they just so happened to meet General face to face, and General saw Zhang San and ignited his flames to the skies. At that time, he was just about to kill Zhang San, but Bei Mingshuang had intercepted his action.

    Back then, General also liked Bei Mingshuang, so when the two love rivals stood together, their eyes were red.

    At the same time, he was afraid that the General would seek him for revenge and kill him instead. Therefore, Bei Mingshuang told the Husband that he liked him and wanted to kill the General so he could help. At night, he could let the General rest here for the night and take advantage of the darkness to prevent anyone from seeing him but his own Husband from killing him.

    Zhang San naturally agreed after hearing this suggestion, but as he did not expect the matter, after the Wife left, he said to him in return, "My Husband said he wanted to kill you, but even though we are husband and wife, I have always loved you, so tonight, please pretend to sleep here for the night. In the middle of the night, my Husband will definitely sneak attack you and kill you.

    General also believed Bei Mingshuang''s words, and at night, a good show began!

 C144

    Chapter 144 - The Road to Death (1)

    General and Zhang San both believed Bei Mingshuang''s words, the two of them had finished preparing in the night, with their eyes closed, they took out their blades and stabbed it into each other''s bodies at the same time.

    In the end, the two of them felt as if a knife had stabbed into each other''s body. However, the miserable scream that came out was actually a woman''s scream!

    The two of them were even closer, upon seeing, he realised that the woman who was originally standing between them was Bei Mingshuang. A blade stabbed into Lin Feng''s chest and back, at this moment, his Qi was extremely weak!

    Only after being questioned in detail did the two of them understand that Bei Mingshuang considered herself to be a sinner who had committed a grave sin. In addition to the fact that her loved ones had died, she felt that there was no meaning in living in this world! Thus, she let the two of them kill him on purpose!

    At the same time, before Bei Mingshuang died, she showed Zhang San a letter. After she finished saying her last words, Bei Mingshuang left the human world and followed her sister.

    After Zhang San read the letter, he killed himself in front of the General!

    At this time, General found out that it wasn''t that there weren''t any males in the Beiming family, it was just that they focused on females and were younger than males. They had once given birth to a man, and after he was abandoned, this Zhang San was Bei Mingshuang''s elder brother!

    found it hard to accept that there was a marriage between brother and sister. His conscience appeared, and he slit his own throat with his blade.

    In the snowy night, they found the Young Master Yan. The two of them fought with swords in their hands, and after a long battle, they finally killed the Young Master Yan.

    However, the legend had not come to an end yet. The story had finally come to an end.

    It was said that almost everyone in the older generation knew about this story, but why was it rarely spread today? It was simple. Anyone who wanted to reproduce this story, or who had written it in a book, had met with misfortune!

    This was why this witch Night was such a secretive legend.

    After hearing what had happened, I didn''t deny it. I didn''t know if this woman had anything to do with what had happened today. The few of us chatted as we went up the mountain, and not long after, we came to the middle of the mountain.

    The highest mountain peak was called the Thousand Blessings Peak, and all the tourists that came here had to visit. On the contrary, the other two peaks didn''t seem that eye-catching, especially the place we are going to called Floating Mist Peak, which is the place with the least traffic on the three peaks. As a result, the road is also relatively narrow, and when we are halfway up the mountain, although there are stairs and stools, we can only accommodate two people at a time.

    The few of us walked side by side, but before we had gone far, the mountain was shrouded in fog.

    When I looked around, I quickly told everyone to hold hands with each other. Right at this moment, I heard the sound of women crying all around us, the sound was extremely miserable, and Huang Hai''s expression also changed when he told me the story, "It can''t be Bei Mingshuang''s Soul, right? I''ve only heard that story but it can''t be written, but I''ve never heard that story before!"

    I listened carefully, and found that the sound came from above and right of us, bringing along the flashlight, shining its light over, only to find out that in the silent place, it seemed like there was a mirror, my flashlight''s light could actually be reflected back!

    Sun Xue, who was behind him, grabbed onto Huang Hai''s arm even more fearfully, as if there was a ghost that was about to come knocking on her door in the next moment. Sun Xue would feel some resentment from time to time, as if telling Huang Hai a story that she shouldn''t have told.

    I turned around and said to everyone, "Don''t be afraid, let''s get together. Don''t lose anyone!"

    While I was talking, I checked the number of people and suddenly found something troublesome!

    I noticed that not only did the number of people not decrease, there seemed to be one more person.

    At this moment, the person standing at the very back of the group was Police, and there seemed to be a shadow at his side. He looked like a Girl with disheveled hair, but there was smoke on his body, causing him to be unable to see his opponent''s face.

    I immediately shouted to the Police, "Someone behind you should quickly take a look!"

    The Police picked up the handgun instinctively, and turned around to face the shadow behind him. Suddenly, two pairs of white hands stretched out from the dense fog. Before Police even had the chance to shoot, they had already pulled Police away and disappeared into the fog!

 C145

    Chapter 145 - The Road to Death (2)

    I anxiously carried my peach wood sword and ran down after her, but when I arrived at the location where Police was originally standing, I realized that the Police was already gone. Li Ruoxi was afraid that I would be in danger by myself, so she followed closely behind me, and the two of us had to wait for us at the same place, and after walking forward for more than ten meters, we discovered a huge tree. On top of the tree, we could see a red thing floating in the wind, and at this time, the fog was slowly dissipating, and when we got closer, we realised that the red thing was a rope.

    Li Ruoxi and I looked at each other, this was going to be troublesome, or perhaps there really were some ghosts in the mountain, and they actually killed them right in front of our eyes. The enemies were in the dark, and we were in the light, and we felt that the situation was extremely dangerous, but right at this moment, a continuous downpour came over the house, and unlucky things happened one after another.

    Of course, Sun Xue didn''t agree with their actions, but those two people didn''t listen to us and went up the mountain alone. Huang Hai had no choice but to bring Sun Xue down to find me, but just as we made contact, Sun Xue heard a gunshot sound. Sun Xue was shot in the forehead, and flew backwards, falling directly into the cliff.

    Today, everything happened too fast. In less than five minutes, two people died in a row. None of us thought that things would turn out this way!

    I turned back and looked, and the person who had fired the shot was the Police who was hanging on the tree, but his face was already fierce, his hands were raised horizontally in the air, and he was instinctively firing out bullets, and when the Police killed Sun Xue, his movements still did not stop, and he still continued firing continuously, I immediately pressed down Huang Hai and Li Ruoxi, the three of us knelt down on the ground, and after the bullets ran out, the few of us stood up, and when we walked into the Police, we realized that the Police''s corpse had already been ice-cold, as if it had been dead for a few days, and as for being able to shoot just now, it seemed as if it was caused by instinct.

    I still wanted to call him, but I realized that there was no signal at all. He was staring at the cliff in a daze for a long time, and I walked over and patted his shoulder, comforting him, "I''m sorry for not being able to revive after death. Don''t be too sad, I''ll definitely uncover the truth of the matter. You should hurry down the mountain, it''s too dangerous here, I need to find your two companions!"

    After I said this, I turned around and prepared to walk away. Unexpectedly, I heard a whistling sound behind me. Huang Hai had indeed descended the mountain. However, the speed at which he descended the mountain was much faster than we expected.

    Huang Hai directly jumped off the cliff!

    Huang Hai saw his girlfriend die right in front of his eyes and thus suffered quite a blow to his psyche. When I saw his dumbstruck look just now, I felt that something was wrong.

    I hurried over and approached the edge of the cliff. There were rocks everywhere, and under the rocks, there were a few vines that kept on extending. I didn''t know how far they extended, but if I looked further down, I would see that they were still shrouded in fog, with no end in sight.

    Li Ruoxi grabbed onto my hand tightly, afraid that I would fall down together with him, so I carefully crawled forward. When I reached the edge of the cliff, I suddenly discovered a strange place, which was a footprint.

    At the edge of the cliff was a piece of dirt. At the moment, there were long footprints in the mud. It was as if someone was wearing shoes and walking on the ground.

    Ruo Xi looked at me in a daze, and then asked from behind. "What''s wrong?

    I didn''t say anything and waved my hand, indicating that I was safe. I went to observe the footprint, and the more I looked, the more I felt that something was wrong, thus I stood up and pretended to jump down. Unexpectedly, just as I jumped up, Li Ruoxi hugged me from behind!

    Li Ruoxi''s chest was pressed tightly against my back, and I could hear her heartbeat. I felt her warmth, but I didn''t expect that gentleness would come so suddenly, so I closed my eyes and enjoyed this moment of peace. I didn''t expect that my back would hurt, and it was Li Ruoxi who took the opportunity when I was closing my eyes to pinch her!

    I looked back and saw a tear drop from Li Ruoxi''s eyes!

    Li Ruoxi held my hand, and said softly: "I already told you that I won''t let you near, what exactly do you want? Do you know how scared I am! "

    No matter how strong a woman is, there will always be a side of weakness in his heart. In this instant, I felt like I had walked into Li Ruoxi''s heart, and experienced the softness in her heart!

    I patted Li Ruoxi''s head and laughed: "Idiot, why would I commit suicide? I was just conducting an experiment just now, don''t you think it''s strange that you came over to see this footprint? When I was experimenting with it, I had already discovered that if a person really wanted to jump down, the footprints on the ground would be straight. At most, a scratch would be left at the heel.

    Li Ruoxi looked at the spot opposite of him, and nodded as if she understood something.

    I continued, "But look at this footprint. It feels like it was dragged down!"

    I pointed at the footprints. They were a long series, dragging from where Huang Hai was standing all the way to the edge of the cliff. I felt that as we were turning around to chat, something had suddenly appeared and dragged Huang Hai away!

    When I thought about it, my scalp felt even more numb as I pulled Li Ruoxi along, preparing to leave quickly. I started to suspect that there really was Bei Mingshuang''s soul on the mountain, and if all of this was true, then there would be trouble. After all, that was a ghost from 700 years ago.

 C146

    Chapter 146 - Hillside Cottage (1)

    Li Ruoxi and I ran all the way up, and before long, we saw Little White and Little Ming.

    I explained the situation to Xiao Bai and Xiao Ming. After hearing what I said, the two of them were shocked, but I looked around and didn''t see the remaining two students. Thus, I hastily asked, "Where is the guy nicknamed monkey? And his Girlfriend? "

    Little Ming put on a pained expression and waved his hand at me. "Those two people are disobedient. I feel like we''re walking slowly. They''ve already run away!"

    I told Xiao Bai and Xiao Ming, "We have to move faster. Also, if we see Black monkey and the others, don''t tell them that their comrades are in trouble or else it''ll cause chaos. Just say that Sun Xue and Huang Hai went down the mountain first."

    My suggestion was quickly accepted, so we moved on at a much faster pace than before, and in about fifteen minutes we had reached the top of the hill. At that moment, I noticed a small wooden house with a yellow light inside, and in addition to the cabin, a stone statue and a few pine trees on the top of the hill.

    Behind the pine trees was a narrow path that seemed to lead to another path down the hill. The few of us walked around the top of the hill, but we didn''t see the two students, so we focused on the interior of the cabin.

    I walked up to the wooden house and knocked on the door a few times. There was no one who agreed to my request, so I gently pushed open the door. The door wasn''t locked, so I easily pushed it open.

    After entering the room, although the exterior of the house didn''t look impressive, the facilities inside were quite complete, just like a Hotel. There were a total of five rooms, each with its own bed, and at the intersection, there was a bar. However, everything in the room was made of wood, making it seem that everything in the room was earthen yellow.

    We went through the rooms one by one, and finally found the beautiful Student Li in the innermost room.

    The door to Student Li Mei''s room was ajar. I saw that she was sleeping soundly on the bed, and even the few of us who entered were completely unaware. I sneaked into his room and knocked on the door, intentionally waking his up.

    Li Mei stood up and rubbed her eyes, seeing that it was us who said to them: "You guys are finally here, we seem to have been tricked. There are no activities from witch''s home on this mountain peak, other than Ma, there is no one else!"

    Ma?

    I remember that we didn''t see anyone else, so I asked, "Where is the Black monkey? And the Ma you were talking about? Why didn''t I see it! "

    Li Mei told me that after the two of them came up, they discovered this small hut. At that time, there was also a woman who was close to 40 years old, and that the woman called herself the Administrators of the Yunzhong Mountain Scenic Spot. She built a small cabin here so that the tourists who wanted to climb the mountain could take a break.

    When they climbed up to the top of the mountain, they were already filled with hunger. That kind Ma decided to cook for them, but when they reached the kitchen, he found that there was not enough firewood for the fire, so Ma decided to chop some firewood at the back of the mountain.

    Seeing that the two of them were safe, I felt relieved. Although I was worried in my heart, I tried my best to appear calm on the surface as I said to Li Mei, "Later on, we can also go down the mountain. Now that the sun is about to set, I''m afraid that there will be danger at night and the two Student s of Huang Hai have already left the mountain.

    That''s why Li Mei didn''t say anything. After a while, she complained in a small voice, "Sun Xue clearly took charge of the mountain, but in the end, they ran away after not even knowing each other for three months. This is too much, if I knew that they were people like that, Black monkey and I wouldn''t have come!"

 C147

    Chapter 147 - Hillside Cottage (2)

    The speaker had no intention and the listener had no intention. When I heard what the other party said, I suddenly felt that something was different from what I said at the foot of the mountain. I hurriedly asked, "Wait, what did you say just now?" Didn''t you say that the one Sun Xue Pi proposed to go up the mountain was none other than Huang Hai?

    At first, I didn''t know why she was so curious, but I thought that she was part of Huang Hai''s organization. Only later on, after asking around, did I find out that Sun Xue, who had raised this suggestion at the start, had very few friends and was not very good at communicating with others, thus Sun Xue told Huang Hai about this idea. Huang Hai took over the event in Sun Xue''s place, and as for the two of them, they had only known each other for three months, and it was only after they established this group, that I didn''t know what had happened to them.

    After Li Ruoxi heard the other party''s words, she quietly pulled me out of the room and whispered: "Hey, don''t you feel that it''s strange? If the organizer was Sun Xue, then why did Sun Xue appear to be very worried, she should be very excited, and feel like she''s acting. Furthermore, Huang Hai and Sun Xue have not even known each other for three months, so even if they liked each other, they shouldn''t be in love so deeply. The moment Sun Xue fell into the cliff, Huang Hai actually jumped with him.

    What Li Ruoxi said didn''t make sense. Adding to the fact that there were strange footprints on the cliff, they were indeed covered in fog, and the most important point was that they came here with the goal of finding Xiao Li, and felt that things had developed to the point where they were playing around. Could it be that they didn''t believe that Xiao Li would appear on this mountain?

    Just when I was filled with doubts, I heard a rustling sound coming from the groves beside us. Li Ruoxi and I walked over, and at that moment, we suddenly saw a white figure in the forest, a woman dressed in a white Clothes, that woman was floating in the air with almost no legs. Her jet-black hair covered both of her eyes, and when the woman noticed us coming over, she turned her head, but this action gave us a shock!

    At first, the woman had her back to us, but as we approached, she turned her head, but her body didn''t move at all!

    In other words, the enemy''s head had twisted 180 degrees!

    I jumped in fright, and quickly pulled Li Ruoxi along as we walked back. While walking out, I turned my head back, but fortunately, that woman didn''t fly over with me. After walking for about three minutes, I looked back, and that woman had already disappeared.

    I gasped for breath, and said to Li Ruoxi: "It can''t be, could it be that Bei Mingshuang''s soul really is on this mountain?"

    Li Ruoxi shook her head, patted my body and said: "Don''t you have a peach wood sword, why didn''t you take it out just now!"

    When the time came, I would return back to the hut and take out the peach wood sword s from my own bag. I was about to take a walk around the groves when Li Mei complained to me after I opened the door: "Have you seen the Black monkey s when you went out just now? Why haven''t you come back yet?"

    When Li Mei said this, her face was full of worry.

    After calculating for a bit, it has already been about half an hour since the black monkey left. If it was just to chop firewood, most people would just say that the sun was about to set and there wouldn''t be any large amount of firewood, just enough for a meal tonight, but for some reason, the other party didn''t return after such a long time. I comforted Li Mei: "I''ll go out and take a look, Little Ming, Beauty, the two of you stay in the room and don''t wander around.

    After I finished speaking, I opened the door and brought Li Ruoxi out of the room once more. This time, we crept our way into the forest, and decided to search around, and if we found nothing abnormal, we would go find the black monkey. I opened up the flashlight in the forest, and walked along the place where the female ghost had just appeared.

    First, Li Ruoxi found a long wig, then I found out that it was a white Clothes hanging from a tree, leaning on a wooden shelf on the tree trunk!

    Seeing this, I kept my peach wood sword and spoke to Li Ruoxi: "I feel like the situation is even more complicated now. The fellow we saw just now wasn''t female ghost, he was this thing in disguise, take a look at this!"

    After I finished speaking, I set up a wooden shelf on the ground. It was a cross shaped wooden shelf, and after putting the white Clothes on the shelf, it looked just like a person wearing a white Clothes, with a round tray at the very top of the shelf. I placed the wig on the tray and took a few steps back.

    We were certain that there wasn''t just this item at that time, there must have been someone else at the scene, because we remembered that the so called female ghost turned his head towards us. If no one was controlling it, then this wooden shelf wouldn''t have moved.

    The question was, who was the one who was playing tricks on them?

    In order to find more clues, the two of them took the flashlight and did a floor search on the groves. The leader of the Villa was not big, and after a while, they obtained an important clue.

    We found a Clothes hanging on a tree!

    Approaching closer, he realized that the so called Clothes was just a piece of rag that had been scraped off of the Clothes. That piece of rag was yellow in color, and when the deceiver tried to run away, the Clothes was accidentally struck by the tree and fell to the ground, leaving behind such a clue.

 C148

    Chapter 148 - Death of Zi Luolan (1)

    I took off the tattered yellow cloth and placed it by the side. Smelling it with my nose, I discovered that there was a hint of incense within the yellow cloth, and immediately said: "Looks like it''s going to be troublesome. This is Monk''s Clothes, I''m afraid that the Monk we''re looking for has already secretly followed us!"

    After Li Ruoxi heard what I said, she used her hand to support her chin and said, "What do you mean, the person we were looking for is right beside us? I say, have you noticed something?

    I thought for a moment and replied, "I understand what you mean. Monk went up the mountain to find that girl, and now that Monk is with us, that can only mean one thing. That is, the girl he is looking for is with our team!"

    Li Ruoxi nodded her head and said to me: "Smart people are always like this. According to my logic, I''m afraid that Monk must have left some clues for the students, but in truth, the person called Xiao Li Zi is not on this mountain at all. Monk took the opportunity to capture him to lure the girl over, and that''s why I set up this trap!"

    Now that he thought about it carefully, two out of the four students in the group had already died, and the remaining two people, one male and one female, were probably looking for Li Mei!

    I said to Li Ruoxi, "Quickly return to your room to protect Li Mei!"

    On the way back, Li Ruoxi suddenly asked a question. She asked: "Wait a moment, I feel that we have always been led by the nose, from the very beginning till now, we have rearranged everything, how many questions are there here? Who exactly was Zi Luolan? Don''t you think it''s too much of a coincidence that the person called Xiao Li Zi contacted you the moment you picked up the mobile? You have also heard from the maid that when Zi Luolan left the mobile at home, maid would often hear strange sounds from the mobile, so logically speaking, there should be someone calling Zi Luolan from there. However, we did not find any records of such a coincidence, and the moment you got hold of the mobile, you immediately called.

    I frowned my brow and pondered for a while, thinking that there was some truth to his words, unless there was one situation, which was that this Zi Luolan and that Xiao Li were basically the same person. This Zi Luolan acted alone, took along two people''s roles, and used a voice changing method to call me, and then intentionally lured me to this mountain. Or maybe Zi Luolan is a person of Yun Zhongshan, this girl shouldn''t be able to recognize me.

    Li Ruoxi followed through with my train of thought and added, "The key thing is, if I were Zi Luolan, if I were to change my position and think about it, I simply wouldn''t have thought that you would investigate her mobile, so do you think that there''s such a possibility? Zi Luolan doesn''t even know you, and there''s no enmity between you and her, but to Zi Luolan, it doesn''t matter who investigated her mobile! "

    A chill suddenly rose in my heart, and I turned to Li Ruoxi and said: "You mean to say that Zi Luolan is the indiscriminate choice. No matter who investigate her mobile, she will use Xiao Li''s identity to make a call and attract people to the mountain!"

    Even so, I still can''t figure out their motive!

    While we were pondering over our problems, we walked back and unknowingly returned to the small wooden house.

    When I returned to the small room, I saw that Li Mei had an extremely ugly expression on her face. She was squatting in the middle of the room by herself and seemed very lonely.

    I immediately called Little Ming over. After asking around, I found out that something happened in the room that we went out from!

    This wasn''t a big thing, but it was quite unbelievable.

    Not long after we left, Li Mei suddenly screamed from the middle of the room. Xiao Ming immediately ran in to check on the situation, and in the end, Li Mei said that she saw Zi Luolan.

    Li Mei said. Just then, she was about to take a nap, but just as she fell down, she discovered that someone was knocking on his Windows. Li Mei stood up, and through the Windows, she realized that the person outside the Windows was Zi Luolan!

 C149

    Chapter 149 - Death of Zi Luolan (2)

    Li Mei took the chance to run out, but when she exited the small cabin, she discovered that Zi Luolan seemed to have her back to her, and was walking forward. Li Mei shouted, but the other party also did not agree, and Li Mei continued to chase.

    Just like that, when Li Mei was about to reach a place with no people, Zi Luolan started to stop moving on the spot, thus Li Mei slowly approached her opponent. At this time, Zi Luolan suddenly turned around with a blade and slashed at Li Mei!

    At this time, Little White, who heard the sound, also ran over with Li Mei. Little White was the first to charge over, and as a Divine Beast, its body was naturally different from that of an ordinary person''s. When Zi Luolan''s blade struck Little White''s body, it discovered Little White safe and sound, and almost got captured on the spot by Little White.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Zi Luolan turned around and ran, Xiao Bai and the rest immediately chased, and when they saw Zi Luolan, they realised that Zi Luolan was already dead!

    The corpse was at the foot of the mountain, next to the rock. It was as if someone had crushed it with a stone.

    After hearing this, I felt that it was not a small matter and immediately let them bring me to walk towards Zi Luolan''s corpse. As I was walking, I suddenly thought of something and turned my head to ask: "Li Mei, I have something to ask you. I remember that you previously said that you don''t even know Roland, but how do you know that the person outside the window is her?"

    Li Mei told me that although she had never seen Zi Luolan in person, she remembered that she had seen her Photos before they had left the mountain.

    At that time, Xiao Li, who was in the group, told everyone the story of witch''s Night and repeatedly reminded everyone not to be curious.

    During the conversation, when Xiao Li accidentally revealed that his friend was a female, the curious Huang Hai started to instigate Xiao Li, asking him to send out Zi Luolan''s Photos, so everyone could have a look. After all, when Xiao Li described Zi Luolan, he mentioned that was a Beautiful women.

    Under everyone''s jeering, in the end Xiao Li helplessly sent out that piece of Photos. After everyone looked, they discovered that Zi Luolan was indeed a Beautiful women, and only after a few discussions did they satisfy everyone''s curiosity.

    After I heard Li Mei finish speaking, I immediately asked: "Do you still have that Zi Luolan''s Photos?"

    According to Li Mei, when the Photos was released, the black monkey had once praised Zi Luolan''s hairstyle to be better. At that time, Li Mei had already fallen for the black monkey, and so she deliberately kept Zi Luolan''s Photos in her own mobile, just so that she could have an identical hairstyle when she went to the barbershop in the future!

    He didn''t expect that the unintentional act at that time would be of great help to him now!

    Normally, the brain cells of men are straightforward. If someone else wanted him to send a Photos, he might not consider it from an aesthetic point of view, it''s just that it''s really a simple one, so if it''s a female one, then it might be an artistic one, and if it''s a male one, then it might not have gone through any processing and become the original one.

    I merely glanced at the Photos, and then said to everyone: "I think the matter is about to be made clear!"

    I immediately ran to the side of the rock and looked down. Beside the rock was a corpse, cold and naked, its face smashed to pieces by the stone, blood splattering everywhere, completely unrecognizable. Little Ming boldly stepped forward, touched the corpse with his hand, and said, "Why is it so cold?"

    Looking at the corpse again, Li Mei said incoherently, "There must be a Demons in the mountain. I don''t want to stay even a minute longer if I wanted to go back!"

    At this time, Li Mei accidentally dropped the Wallet on the ground and at the same time, Little White tightly hugged Li Mei. The few of us tried to persuade her kindly for a long time, and only then did Li Mei''s mood gradually calm down. At the same time, Little Ming walked over and picked up Li Mei''s Wallet, placing it in her hands.

    After Li Mei calmed down, she said to Xiao Ming: "Thank you, sorry, I was too excited just now. Xiao Ming, how did a boy like you know that this is Immortal Water, you know more about Girl''s cosmetics?"

    Little Ming''s embarrassed expression suddenly froze, but he immediately turned around and changed the topic. He didn''t directly answer.

    I didn''t discover anything then, but then I walked to the side of the corpse and said to everyone: "Just now, Little Ming touched this corpse, I''m afraid that Little Ming had already discovered that the time of death was abnormal, if it really was as Li Mei had said, after Zi Luolan failed to assassinate Li Mei, and was killed by someone else in such a short period of time, I don''t think this hypothesis would hold true, because this corpse, no matter how you look at it, has been dead for at least three days, and the face of the other party has been destroyed, so obviously someone doesn''t want us to recognize them, but the real killer''s methods are too weak. Although we can''t recognize the corpse, from the corpse''s height and body''s characteristics, it is definitely Zi Luolan herself!"

    At this time, Li Mei curiously asked, "Didn''t they say that it was impossible for her to die in such a short period of time?"

    I looked at Li Mei as I replied with a smile, "The one who died was indeed Zi Luolan, but I never said that the person who attacked you was also Zi Luolan!"

    Not only Li Mei, but the others also looked at me suspiciously. Even Little White raised a question, "But the one who attacked Li Mei was Zi Luolan, that''s right, Li Mei said she saw her face right?"

    Li Mei quickly nodded and continuously confirmed.

    I took out Li Mei mobile''s Photos, and walked around in front of everyone. At this time, everyone from Li Ruoxi to Little White suddenly understood one thing, and even Little Ming followed up to say after seeing the Photos: "The person inside the Photos is not Zi Luolan!"

    I continued to smile and nodded. "The person who attacked you and the person who died here are not the same person. There might be someone else who attacked you!"

    Just as I said this, Little Ming took a few steps back and looked at Li Mei with suspicion.

    This made Li Mei feel uncomfortable. She stared at Little Ming and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Little Ming narrowed his eyes and said: To be honest, I suspect that the culprit is you, we are all people that have been walking along, only you four students have just met, and now that things have progressed to this point, I will not hide it from you anymore, in fact, your two companions have already died, and that Police as well. Right now, only you and the Black monkey are left among the students, the Black monkey has not even disappeared, and the only one left is you, the only one left here, you say who the culprit is, and you might not have been attacked at all!

 C150

    Chapter 150 - Final Students (1)

    According to Xiao Ming''s reasoning, Li Mei was acting on her own. In Little Ming''s eyes, this reasoning didn''t need any proof. It was as if two people were locked in a room, and one of them had been stabbed to death. Then who was the murderer?

    Without a doubt, it was the other person that had survived.

    Generally speaking, this kind of situation is within everyone''s imagination, and Little Ming''s reasoning is quite reasonable. However, I feel that what happened tonight is extraordinary, and I won''t use common sense to compare the two.

    Then, I pointed to the woman on the Photos and said: "Don''t suspect each other for now, it''s different from normal. None of us can guarantee that there are any other people on this mountain, you may not know, but I have thought about it a lot on the way here, and even now, four of us have already died, so let''s first talk about the reason we came here."

    At the beginning, the reason why these students went up the mountain was to find the night of the witches, and at the same time, to find the missing Zi Luolan and Xiao Li. Our main purpose in coming up the mountain was to look for Zi Luolan, we had initially mistaken Zi Luolan to be the woman that the Monk was looking for, and now that we have seen Zi Luolan''s corpse, we should be sure that this woman was not her target, because according to the way the three Monk s acted before, their goal was not to kill him, but to capture him, and it was to bring him back alive.

    Therefore, if Zi Luolan was really the person Monk was looking for, then he definitely would not have been killed, and he would even have been protected by the Monk instead.

    But the reality was right in front of him, and Zi Luolan was already dead.

    But speaking to this point, I cannot guarantee that the Monk will not kill anyone. If the Monk wants to capture his target, that does not mean that he will not harm those who are not his target, so I still have to consider this point carefully. From the looks of it, the only remaining female is Li Mei.

    So the most important question was, who was the murderer?

    What was the meaning of all this killing?

    Before I had no clues, I could only assume that the person who was alive was the murderer. When every person was about to die, I had carefully observed their corpses, and obviously, they were all killed by someone, the real culprit would definitely not be in the deceased. This way, if the culprit committed suicide after killing someone, it would no longer be true.

    The other point is, there definitely won''t be a murderer on our side. Then if something like this happened on this lone mountain, everyone would think that the murderer might be among those four students. Right now, Li Mei is indeed the most suspicious of them all, but it doesn''t make sense to assume that she is the murderer.

    Firstly, when the Police was dead, the black monkey and Li Mei had long climbed up the mountain. They didn''t even know that.

    So I will first rule out this point, then the remaining issue will be this Photos. Looking at the scene, I feel that the killer was someone else, and that the Photos in Li Mei''s hands was fake, if you look carefully, not only is Zi Luolan the killer, but the killer himself is no longer here.

    If you looked closely, there were clearly some cracks on the face of the Photos. Clearly, the person who was taking the photos was wearing a fake mask!

    The real culprit is probably the person under this mask!

    If my reasoning is correct, this person is probably a lunatic. I can only say that he is a completely indiscriminate killer!

    This guy pretended to be Xiao Li and posted his fake Photos online. He also lied to Zi Luolan and went up the mountain, at the same time hurt him, and even intentionally lured us to go up the mountain to look for Zi Luolan while it was still hot. He also pretended to be mysterious, following us around the mountainside to hurt Police and Sun Xue, and even caused Huang Hai, who couldn''t stand the excitement, to die together with him!

    If I''m not wrong, this hidden killer''s goal is most likely to kill all of us.

 C151

    Chapter 151 - Final Students (2)

    Hearing my words, all the people present immediately united together and at the same time went on the outside. During this period, of course, there would be Monk as well.

    Right now, there were only two possibilities, one was that the mysterious killer had already been discovered by Monk, but the person that Monk wanted to capture was not on the list of people he wanted to kill, so he kept one eye closed and one eye closed.

    Another possibility was that the Monk himself was the murderer. This guy wanted to kill everyone who had nothing to do with him and then take away his target.

    The first contradiction is that how the Monk knows that the real killer will not kill his own target. From the beginning of the mountain until now, the killer has already acted several times, and I have only seen the clue of the Monk once. Compared to the Monk, the killer is much closer to us! If the culprit truly wanted to start a massacre, would Monk really have enough time to stop him?

    Assuming that the killer was Monk, then there would be a debate as well. The reason why Monk went to kill other people, was obviously to conveniently capture the person I want. Therefore, if I am a Monk, I must find the person that posed the most of threat to me and make the most of my plans. At the very least, the first person I must kill, is either me or Li Ruoxi.

    He didn''t know why the Monk would want to kill a Police who was completely unaware of the situation along with a Sun Xue who looked extremely weak. It simply wasn''t logical!

    But I believe it is not far from the truth.

    Just after I finished my reasoning, we all smelled something. It was a very fragrant smell, the smell of meat.

    The smell came from the cabin. When we looked back, there was a pipe at the top of the cabin and smoke was coming out of the chimney. Lil ''White looked at the smoke and said, "Someone is cooking in the cabin.

    After Little White said this, it hopped back excitedly. The few of us also followed him back to the small hut. As for deceased''s corpse, we could only give up on it and leave it there.

    When you guys returned to the room, I was the first to run into the kitchen. When I arrived, I didn''t see Ma or the Black monkey, only a rural stove pot in front of me. There seemed to be a stew in the pot, covered with a wooden lid, constantly emitting smoke.

    Little White ran over in excitement and opened the lid. He said, "What''s inside?" It''s very fragrant! "

    As a result, the moment we opened the lid, Whitey threw the lid onto the ground. This is because all of us could clearly see that what was cooking in the pot was meat.

    It''s just human flesh, and it''s a human head.

    There are two of them altogether. One is a woman I have never seen before, who might be the so-called Ma, and the other is the black monkey''s head!

    I immediately held Li Mei on the bed. I didn''t expect that in the period of time we were out, another murder case would happen, and it''s just as we said, right now, there''s only one last Student left, Li Mei.

    Li Ruoxi looked at me and said: "I''m going to bathroom!"

    After Li Ruoxi ran to the bathroom, very quickly, I heard the sounds of someone vomiting from there, following that, Xiao Ming beside me also started to feel nauseous. At this time, I was helping Xiao Ming enter the bathroom, and at the entrance of the bathroom, I pushed Xiao Ming in.

    Suddenly, Xiao Ming shouted loudly from inside the bathroom. I jumped in shock and immediately opened the door to the bathroom, only to find out that it was Li Ruoxi who had gone to the toilet, coincidentally being seen by Xiao Ming.

    There''s no need to talk about the relationship between Li Ruoxi and I, it doesn''t matter even if I saw you going to the toilet. I looked at Xiao Ming, but what I don''t understand is why Xiao Ming was so shocked. Even though Little Ming was a boy, he wasn''t that old, so he wouldn''t be so embarrassed. He always felt like Little Ming''s shout was intentionally hiding something.

    But in this situation, I didn''t think too much and just walked out of the toilet. After thinking about it for a bit, I suddenly came to a very important conclusion.

    After waiting for Ruoxi to walk out of bathroom, I held her hand and returned to my room. I tightly shut both the door and the Windows, and then called everyone over and said to everyone: "Now I can confirm one thing, Li Mei is not the murderer, when the monkey died, everyone was always with us, so there is absolutely no possibility for her to make a move, so this point can be completely ruled out, but the murder sequence of the killer''s actions, have you noticed one thing, they only killed these students and Police, and have never made a move on our own people.

 C152

    Chapter 152 - Recorded Homicides (1)

    Since the murderer wanted to hurt these four students, then the murderer must have been present when any of these four students died. Although the previous three students were the murderer''s own doing, but now the last remaining Zhang Mei was still alive. If Zhang Mei was going to die too, then the murderer must have come to watch!

    So we will use this to pretend that slandering Zhang Mei is the real culprit, and also decide to execute her locally. At that time, the real culprit will definitely be secretly watching from a corner, and we only need to carefully observe the scene, then we will definitely catch the culprit!

    This plan sounded simple, but to accomplish it, he needed to do it in great detail!

    To prevent the real killer from eavesdropping on our plans, I now turn every corner of the room to see if there is anything suspicious about it.

    What I didn''t expect was that when I walked into the kitchen, I suddenly saw something light up inside a cabinet in the kitchen.

    I opened up the wooden cabinet, and discovered that there was actually a camera hidden inside!

    I took out the camera and adjusted its contents. The results were quite shocking.

    This was because the Photos inside had filmed many scenes of the students dying. It included everything that happened when the students died, not only Photos''er but even a recording!

    I''m afraid that when the killer fixed the camera in a certain position and then killed the students, he deliberately recorded the entire process of the damage.

    This was truly an outrageous action. To think that there would be someone in this world who was so interested in it!

    Without letting Zhang Mei look at the contents of the camera, I quietly hid the camera and walked over to Li Ruoxi''s side. I called Li Ruoxi over to the hall by herself and explained what happened to the camera.

    I have seen this pervert before, but I have never heard of him being this perverted. I fiercely placed the camera on the Table and said to Li Ruoxi: "The murderer is inside this camera, this pervert not only killed people, but also recorded all the killing process. Let''s watch together!"

    Li Ruoxi said to me while holding the camera: "Isn''t that better? We just need to look at the contents and we will know who the culprit is! "

    I calculated that if it was that simple, then it would be great, but it definitely wouldn''t be so easy, after I turned on the camera, I played all of the videos inside it once, and sure enough, the killer was really careful when doing things, even though he revealed his face inside the camera, it was all the face that Beautiful gave me on the Photos, it was the face that had been disguised.

    Basically, it was no different from wearing a mask.

    Basically, the content of the camera all happened on Cloud Mountain, but it was broadcasted from a different angle.

    At the beginning of the video, the video was filled with a vast expanse of whiteness. It was clear that we were halfway up the mountain when the thick white fog rose up from the mountainside.

    In the mist, the real culprit appeared in the video, but it was just that the culprit was wearing someone else''s mask, so we couldn''t see his face. At that time, the culprit wasn''t too far away from us, he should be thirty meters away from us.

    He continued to walk forward, and inside the camera, we could see that the killer was slowly approaching the Police, taking advantage of us not noticing, he took out a handful of knife and secretly made a cut on the Police''s Neck. The assassin''s killing technique was extremely nimble, the place he cut was unexpectedly the Police''s throat, and along with the Police''s vocal cords, there was no way for him to shout out immediately after the Police was attacked.

    In the video, I even saw myself, after the real killer dragged Police, in order to attract our attention, he took off all the salmon from Police, then put on his police uniform and carefully followed behind us, at that time I was still checking the people behind, but I remember that the fog was too thick, so I didn''t see them clearly. I only saw the shadows of the people behind us and I was sure that they were safe.

    Not long later, the murderer''s corpse and I hung it on a tree, pretending to hang ourselves. At the same time, the murderer did not idle around, wearing a police uniform as he approached Sun Xue.

 C153

    Chapter 153 - Recorded murders (2)

    At that time, Sun Xue was following beside Huang Hai, and the couple was walking side by side. The killer took the opportunity when Huang Hai was not paying attention to rush over, and directly pulled Sun Xue to the side of the cliff and pushed him down. At this time, there were a lot of snowflakes appearing in the video, as well as some strange ripples, causing Sun Xue to be continuously dragged away by the killer, and even her movement of pushing him down the cliff had become a little blurry.

    Not only did the video record the murderer''s killing process, but now that the murderer has been lurking beside us all this time, it was also completely recorded when Huang Hai died.

    Not long after Sun Xue''s death, Huang Hai started to get close to the edge of the cliff. He kept her head down as she stared at the bottom of the cliff, and in the next second, Huang Hai accidentally fell off the cliff. It was only at this moment that I realized that this guy didn''t jump off herself, she came from an accident.

    When Li Ruoxi saw this, she suddenly zoomed in on a video and said: "So the culprit was always behind us recording the process of death. But look at this image, isn''t it a little strange?

    After Li Ruoxi finished speaking, I enlarged the video and stared at it. In the end, I really found the problem!

    The moment that the yellow sea fell, I could vaguely see a black shadow outside the cliff.

    The shadow was not large. From its shape, it seemed to be a hand.

    Ruo Xi and I looked at each other. After a while, we said at the same time: "Huang Hai was pulled down by someone!"

    They continued to play the next video, and the last deceased was the Black monkey.

    The murderer took a detour before us and came to the cabin.

    Furthermore, in the video, he disguised himself as a woman in her forties. It was obvious that the owner of this wooden house was the Ma, and in fact, it was the killer himself.

    The Ma invited them to temporarily rest in their room, and went out to chop firewood to cook. The black monkey couldn''t bear to see the Ma suffering all by himself, so it followed them to travel together.

    The two of them arrived at a group of groves. The Ma picked up a sickle and started to cut some tree branches, while the black monkey was standing not far away from the Ma, helping out.

    After the two of them finished chopping down a whole meal of firewood, the murderer suddenly turned around, took out a sickle and cut towards the black monkey''s Neck!

    At that time, the monkey did not expect that the other party would harm him at all, and did not even have the time to dodge, as his throat was cut!

    The black monkey was not weak either, from the looks of it, although it was a person who was about to die, as a sportsman, it instinctively kicked Ma, causing him to fall to the ground. At the same time, the black monkey turned its hand, and snatched back the sickle in Ma''s hand.

    It was at this moment that the Ma who had collapsed to the ground had completely fallen into a passive state. The black monkey''s blood was flowing faster and faster, and before long it had begun to slowly sink into a semi-unconsciousness, the black monkey stepped on the Ma''s body with its blade ready to slash down. But at this moment, the Ma suddenly pulled off the mask on his face.

    And it was only a moment of delay, causing the Ma to flip his hand, and grab the black monkey, and place it firmly under his body. In this battle, the camera was shaking too much, and I was unable to see the face under the Ma''s mask!

    In the end, the two rolled on the ground a few times. In the end, the black monkey bled too much and weakly lay on the ground to welcome death.

    The next scene in the video was where the killer dragged the black monkey to the edge of the cliff, cut off the killer''s brain, and threw his body off the cliff.

    Afterwards, Ma had been hiding outside the hut. He took the opportunity when we found Zi Luolan''s corpse to sneak into the hut and stuffed the monkey''s head into the boiler. By the time we returned to the hut, the pitiful monkey''s head had already been cooked thoroughly.

    Even if the video has finished broadcasting, I feel that the murderer''s motive is to hunt for something. Moreover, just putting aside the last black monkey''s matter, as long as we throw all of its corpses into the cliff after killing them, there''s no need to do anything unnecessary, we should just put it in the pot to draw our attention.

    The most important part was that the killer used different methods to follow them through like he was shooting a horror film. It was said that the killer was more like a perverted director who killed the people around him for the real movie and then filmed everything!

    I''ve asked these students before, and they usually have a good relationship with each other, so there''s no hatred between them. If it''s for a reason to kill, then I probably won''t be able to think of it even if I wanted to.

    I think that I basically know who the murderer is. I never thought of this person in the beginning, but it doesn''t matter, our plan will proceed anyway, since the murderer likes video so much, I think that he will follow anyone''s death here throughout the entire process. If we were to take action now, the snake would be drawn out of the hole! "

    I kept the camera and didn''t tell anyone else about this video. When I returned to my room, Zhang Mei was already awake, so I immediately closed the door to her room to prevent the murderer from hearing about our plans.

 C154

    Chapter 154 - Casting Snakes Out of its Cave (1)

    After the few of us discussed this matter in the room, we began to carry out the plan.

    First, the few of us started to pretend that we were in a panic, pointing out that the culprit must be between us. Very quickly, the little white guy next to me started to ask the question that everyone should trust each other according to the plan, while on the other hand, Little Ming started to criticize Zhang Mei. To reason with her, the only student that was alive right now was Zhang Mei, so she was the culprit.

    At the beginning, Zhang Mei denied it, but the few of us started arguing, and during this period of time, Ruo Xi sneaked out of the room and set a trap around his body, all in order to catch the murderer and make plans for the future!

    The more we argued, the fiercer our room became. In the end, we even started to fight. In a situation where both of us were severely injured, I secretly brought Little Ming and the others out of the room.

    After what was known as a conspiracy, all of them decided to unite their efforts and arrest Chang Mei.

    During the process of arrest, Zhang Mei had been rude and insulting, even her mental state had turned bad. She had gone completely crazy! Helpless, the few of us could only use the rope to tie Zhang Mei to a cross. The ten stents were something we had prepared a long time ago, and we combined them together using the surrounding wood.

    After we were tied up, Zhang Mei''s red eyes kept cursing at us. In a fit of anger, the few of us suggested burning Zhang Mei to death on the spot.

    I used pieces of firewood to form a circle around the cross. Once it was ready, I picked up the torch and walked in front of Zhang Mei, asking her if she was the murderer!

    Following our script, Zhang Mei started to compromise, all of us admitted that we were the culprits, so we did not continue questioning, and pretended to look for Zhang Mei as a scapegoat, and then started to light a torch, walking towards the cross.

    In the course of this performance, each of us purposefully displayed the ugly side of the play to the fullest extent. I believe that this is what the real murderer wants to take down.

    This is the most critical moment, I have to personally light this cross, otherwise, our act will be wasted.

    Our act can be faked, but we don''t have any late effects here, we don''t have any film modifications, it''s all live broadcast, so there''s a problem with this flame here, or else Zhang Meizhen might be burned to death. Otherwise, the murderer would have come out to meet us before then, I had a secret signal with Zhang Meili, if Zhang Meili really can''t take it anymore, we can set up a safe word, Zhang Meili can call out a chocolate, and I know that we have to extinguish the flame, otherwise, whether Zhang Meizhen cries or shouts, it''s all an act.

    I slowly walked up to Zhang Mei and said, "Inflamed flame!" Staring at Zhang Mei, his ears began to listen in all directions. The murderer had not arrived yet!

    This is a really f * cking reliable fellow. From the looks of it, if I were to ignite the flames, the other party wouldn''t be able to easily appear. I clenched my teeth and shot a look at Zhang Mei.

    When I lit the fire, I deliberately moved the logs a little to the side, so that the flame would not burn for as long as possible, and move with the wind, and the fire would soon start, which was still faster than I had expected.

    Right now, Zhang Beautiful women started her wailing performance, watching the flames slowly burn a beautiful Clothes, but she did not say anything!

    I can clearly see that the flames extended along the Clothes s and burned Zhang Mei''s body. In that instant, I seem to know why she was so patient, perhaps she really wanted to take revenge for her comrades, even if her body was burned by the flames.

    Just as the fire was about to reach Zhang Mei''s body, I suddenly heard a vibration from the southern groves. Xiao Bai immediately prepared the bucket he prepared earlier and poured all the water onto her body, extinguishing the fire.

 C155

    Chapter 155 - Casting Snakes Out of its Cave (2)

    Little Ming helped Little White to untie Zhang Mei''s rope, while Li Ruoxi and I ran madly towards that groves!

    The trap we set up is a net made of that kind of fishing line, and once the murderer falls into the net, it will be hard to break free. When we ran over, we thought that the murderer would fall into the net after all, and we saw a surprising scene. The murderer was continuously struggling to break free, and the net cut through the killer''s body like a knife, but the killer, as if not feeling any pain, forcibly broke his body out of the net.

    Right now, the killer still has the same appearance as the Ma, with the same mask on his face. I ran forward, continuously chasing after the killer, but the killer''s body was already injured in many places, and his speed was not fast either. In the blink of an eye, I had already grabbed his arm.

    The killer continued to struggle, and this guy even punched me twice in the middle of the struggle. However, his strength was not heavy, and he did not injure me, so I took this opportunity to shout: "You''ve already lost, Sun Xue!"

    After the killer heard me, he immediately stopped. Taking advantage of the situation, he removed the mask and sure enough, the face under the mask belonged to the dead Sun Xue!

    Everyone present were dumbstruck, only Li Ruoxi and I had already guessed this result, I spoke straightforwardly: "Actually, I had suspected you from the beginning, but I just couldn''t believe that a weak Girl was actually the real culprit! "Furthermore, it''s a well planned plan!"

    When I said that, I took out a fruit knife and directly pressed it against the of the murderer. The Sun Xue in front of us was obviously different from the Sun Xue we just met.

    When Zhang Mei saw this scene, she grabbed onto her own hair, unable to believe that the culprit in front of her was actually that weak Xiao Xue!

    I pressed Sun Xue to the ground and said, "I really can''t understand why you would do this, killing your comrades one by one.

    Sun Xue laughed crazily a few times, and then revealed the whole story!

    He had to start from six months ago. Although it was a long time ago, it was closely related to the ongoing killings.

    Actually, Sun Xue had no grudges with these Student s at all, but the reason why Sun Xue harmed them, was entirely for the benefit of the Money, and also because of a bit of fear as well.

    Half a year ago, in order to buy the mobile that he liked, Sun Xue had borrowed a large amount of loans, the company that had started lending was merely a regular company in the vicinity of Schools, the interest was not high, but after Sun Xue had bought the mobile, she had not been able to confess to her parents that she was in arrears, and in the end, when the debtor came looking for her, she could only tell this matter to her family. As a result, when she did not expect it, Sun Xue''s family always flattered the concept of a rich and poor son, and gave her a loan.

    The luxury goods that she wanted were becoming more and more, she was constantly spending them, and finally, she was constantly borrowing them. Sun Xue thought that no matter what she did, her family would always help him repay them.

    It was originally the same, but unfortunately, after some time, a change had occurred in Sun Xue''s home.

    Sun Xue''s parents were both business owners, and under the big economic impact, the two businesses went bankrupt one by one, falling into a low valley. Sun Xue''s parents knew that since Sun Xue owed them a large amount of money, they no longer had the ability to repay their debts. During this period of time, the relationship between her parents had caused her family to break down, and not long after, Sun Xue''s debts were completely left unattended to.

    In order to use the loan to support himself, Sun Xue started to borrow usurpers, but the debt of usury could only send Sun Xue into a deeper hell. In the end, when debtors came knocking on their door, they would frequently beat her up, and even rape her!

    Under the pressure, Sun Xue had no choice but to leave the Schools and hide in the internet cafe, paralyzed for days.

    One night, Sun Xue was bored out of her spare time in the Internet Cafe when she suddenly saw a black page. After opening it, she discovered a message called witch Night.

    This witch Night was not a terrifying legend, but a rather interesting website. Most of the content on the website was either murder or rape videos, which were very eye-catching.

    Every time you get a viewership or click rate, the sender of the video will receive a bonus. The more people you click on, the higher the reward will be, and there are also rankings. It is said that the top three people in the rankings will receive an especially large number of Money.

    Sun Xue registered a member and uploaded a video of a female bathhouse bathing, then quickly got someone to send it up. Not until the second day, when she looked at her bank card number, there was an extra amount of money, but she never knew where this money came from, and no one could find the source.

    Just like that, with the help of this transaction, Sun Xue continued to earn money. Not long later, she found out that there was no such thing as a free lunch!

    In the end, disaster would still befall him!

 C156

    Chapter 156 - Witch''s Conspiracy (1)

    One day, when Sun Xue suddenly returned home, she was kidnapped by two masked men. The two of them took off all of Sun Xue''s Clothes s and tied her up on the Table, then used the knife s in their hands to cut Sun Xue''s body apart with a blade. Although each slash was very light, but in the end, they still cut Sun Xue''s body in forty-nine cuts, and they had sprinkled salt on her wounds, causing Sun Xue to wish she was dead.

    Only now did Sun Xue know that they were also members of this website. They were not here to kill him, they were not here to simply receive a high reward from abusing the Beautiful women''s Weibo videos.

    At the same time, these members had also received instructions from the people behind the website to come. At this time, Sun Xue found out that there was another rule on the website: Every member of the association must upload more than one video every month. Each video must be more numerous than the last one, otherwise, if they failed three times in a row, they would be punished by death.

    In other words, the reward for this game was a life fight. If he couldn''t upload a more interesting video, then he would most likely be punished with death.

    Sun Xue had once tried it, the website was extremely mysterious, it would only open at 12 o''clock at night, and at irregular times, even the Police would not be able to find the root of the problem!

    In the end, under his helplessness, Sun Xue began to shoot an even more eye-catching video!

    Sun Xue was becoming more and more excessive, for example by kidnapping her neighbor''s little girl and starting a indiscriminate beating, for example by forcing others to eat their own feces, torturing and killing small animals, etc.

    After sending several videos, Sun Xue''s video suddenly rose in number, allowing him to obtain a large amount of bonuses. Furthermore, after one video was sent out, she had entered into the top ten ranks of the website.

    The result was like this, one night, Sun Xue suddenly received an invitation letter on her website. The contents of the invitation letter was that the top 4 video transporters on this episode would receive a huge prize, and there were only 3 spots for this opportunity, which meant that only the top 3 people in the top 3 would have a chance of obtaining a reward.

    The reward was 5 million!

    Everyone in the top three would receive 5 million. On the contrary, the remaining seven would all be killed by the person behind the web site.

    The first time was that the click-through rate was higher than before. The second reason was that he had to enter the top three of the website, but that was because he had to take care of it in terms of time, so the request was completed within three months.

    This made Sun Xue think of a way to go, and she was unable to figure out what kind of video would attract other people''s attention, whether it was naked or masturbating, it was all very common on this website. No one was willing to watch it, but while Sun Xue was feeling troubled, the top three websites suddenly appeared.

    The first video was broadcast live using gas to blow up a newly built kindergarten and killed three children.

    The second was a thirty year old man who raped his two younger sisters live!

    As for the third place, he had even killed his father with a knife!

    Those mysterious members weren''t even human, they had completely lost all sense of reason as a person!

    Fortunately, Sun Xue still had a chance. In this period of time, three months had passed and she still had a chance to decide the final victor. The final result would be announced three months later.

    However, this placed a huge pressure on Sun Xue. The first two or three videos were more popular than the last, and each one was more unusual than the last. If she did not surpass one of them, then she would definitely die! Therefore, Sun Xue had no choice but to plan a heartless plan.

    The title of the video read: "Demon in the forest, killing his friends!"

    After planning everything, Sun Xue started to use her trumpet in the group to continuously advertise the Night of the Witch.

    In order to be absolutely safe, Sun Xue told Xiao Li about this website. At that time, Xiao Li was facing the possibility of a transfer, and this matter was only a mention of it, so he did not pay too much attention to it.

 C157

    Chapter 157 - Witch''s Conspiracy (2)

    insisted on participating in the game and was extremely curious. At that time, Sun Xue did not tell him the consequences of the event, but told him that she would get a large amount of bonuses instead. But Xiao Li was smart, and felt that this website would not easily get a large amount of Money, so he decided to stop Zi Luolan from going over.

    But Zi Luolan decided in her heart, she was not willing to listen to Xiao Li''s words no matter what. Under that helplessness, Xiao Li could only participate in the battle and help Zi Luolan look at the hypocrisy.

    In the end, he did not expect Xiao Li to accidentally die in the process of participating, and that it happened to be seen by Sun Xue when she died. Thus, Sun Xue stole Xiao Li''s mobile, and began to carry out the first plan.

    Sun Xue used Xiao Li''s mobile to communicate with Sun Xue, and when they were on the phone, they used a microphone. Sun Xue told Zi Luolan that this game was real, and that there was no need to pay any price. Zi Luolan, who was curious to begin with, naturally heard the order and registered as a member.

    Not long after, Sun Xue sent another message to Zi Luolan using Xiao Li''s mobile. The content was that the members of this website had recently gathered at a large gathering in the Cloud Mountain Range, and those who attended the gathering would receive a reward of twenty thousand gold coins. The relationship between Xiao Li and Zi Luolan, was extremely good normally, and according to the legends, there were even some vague relationships, so they were extremely lucky, and Zi Luolan agreed to it without hesitation.

    In reality, there was no such gathering, Sun Xue just wanted to conduct a killing experiment. Sun Xue deliberately picked out an isolated island, and adding the fact that it was already the low season for tourism, there were almost no people on the island, thus Sun Xue prepared her own boat and secretly escaped on the island. Everything was done in secret, and the workers at the pier did not even notice that Sun Xue had gone up the mountain.

    But Sun Xue, as Xiao Li''s friend, came out to invite Zi Luolan. During the entire time they were going up the mountain, Sun Xue had also invited Zi Zi Luolan to rest by the side of the cliff, and said that everyone would gather at the top of the mountain and wait for them.

    During this period of rest, Sun Xue had unhesitatingly smashed the rock against Zi Luolan and even knocked him out.

    When he fainted, Sun Xue used the blade in his hand to directly cut Zi Luolan''s throat, at the same time, he disfigured Zi Luolan''s face, so that he could not determine who the owner of the corpse was!

    Immediately after, Sun Xue and Zi Luolan replaced the Clothes s, and with Zi Luolan''s identity, they swaggered back home safely on the boat.

    This led to a coincidence of records at the docks.

    When Zi Luolan went onto the island, the workers at the dock would always record her name, but that was all they were able to do and they wouldn''t remember her appearance. Therefore, when Sun Xue walked out of the dock pretending to be Zi Luolan, they mistook him for the Zi Luolan who had gone up the mountain.

    Of course, just with this video, it wouldn''t be enough to satisfy the curiosity of the website, but for Sun Xue, this was just a small test of her abilities.

    The second act was acted out very quickly.

    Sun Xue had gotten a boyfriend during this period of time. This was the person we met before. Her name was Huang Hai.

    In front of Huang Hai, Sun Xue was a very cautious and prudent person. No matter what she did, she would always be the one to apologize first.

    Not long after, Sun Xue told Huang Hai about what happened on witch''s Night. Huang Hai saw that Sun Xue, who was normally very weak, had such a hobby, and expressed her happiness, but it was Sun Xue who said that she didn''t want to let too many people know about it, so if there were only two people who wanted to take a photo, they wouldn''t be able to record anything good on the website. Thus, they decided to form a team, and only then could they select the number of people who wanted to participate in the event.

    In the end, they successfully won over the wild monkey, as well as Zhang Mei, and two of them became members of the four.

    It was still them who took random photos, but Sun Xue didn''t let them post anything on the website. The rule on the website wasn''t that all registered members had to upload videos, but until the first video was uploaded, she started to calculate the time.

    For example, if a person registered as a member, but didn''t upload any video, he wouldn''t receive any bonus, and he wouldn''t be harmed by the backdoor of the website, but when a person uploaded the video, he would calculate the bonus, and at that time, the game wouldn''t stop until the final victory or death!

    Sun Xue told everyone that in order to get something new, they would have to select and upload it. All of the videos that were recorded for them were included in the camera s, so it was not the official start of the game.

    A student who was about to transfer to a higher school, and at this time, no one was alive, and no one was dead, so he naturally became the focus of attention in the Schools. The people in the group just so happened to be Xiao Li''s friends, so they started paying extra attention to the incident with Xiao Li.

    On the other hand, after Sun Xue had killed Zi Luolan that day, she had disguised herself to return home and intentionally left her own mobile at home. Afterwards, she had completely disappeared in the name of running away from home, which resulted in the maid in the family not thinking that Zi Luolan was related to this bizarre video at all!

    It was just that during that period of time, we happened to pass by Zi Luolan''s pasture and were pulled into this incident.

    However, everything that we did during that time, was naturally not part of Sun Xue''s plan.

    Speaking of which, looking back at Sun Xue, the second round of the plan had begun.

 C158

    Chapter 158 - Unstoppable Slaughter (1)

    Xiao Li''s disappearance was the subject of a thorough search by the Police, and although they were unable to find any clues, the few people in the group did not give up, and started to look around privately. When Sun Xue was "unintentionally", they intentionally leaked Xiao Li''s information to Huang Hai, causing Huang Hai to reveal this information to the other two people excitedly.

    Just like this, the four of them formed a search party and began to search for Xiao Li''s whereabouts. According to the fake information Sun Xue created, all of the lances were aimed at the Cloud Mountain, so the four of them decided to go up the mountain themselves!

    In the end, it just so happened that the Cloud Mountain was sealed off for a period of time and the four of them were unable to go up. Helpless, Huang Hai had an idea and told this matter to the Police at the pier and used the police force to climb the mountain.

    It had already been close to two months since Xiao Li disappeared, and the temperature of their search had gradually decreased, hence the attention they had paid to the matter was getting lesser and lesser. Although the four of them reported the disappearance of Xiao Li together, the police did not reveal much of a reaction.

    But everything was just as Sun Xue had planned, the smaller the person, the better.

    But Sun Xue didn''t expect that during this period of time, we would also come to the Cloud Mountain Sect, and in order to find the Monk, coincidentally, just before we went up the mountain, the two parties actually came to meet. What''s even worse, when I suggested we go together, the four of us actually agreed, resulting in Sun Xue''s plans to have an earth-shattering change.

    At this moment, Sun Xue''s heart is full of mixed feelings, if Sun Xue were to reject us, then the plan would have stopped working, and even if there was a victim, Sun Xue would undoubtedly become the biggest suspect. Everyone knows that there is now more people working here, and there is no reason for anyone to reject us, not to mention that the Police at that time had also recognized our identities, so Sun Xue has even more of no reason to suspect.

    But if this continues, with so many of us, our plans will be affected!

    At first, Sun Xue planned to kill the other three students one by one while others were not paying attention and take pictures of everything that had happened. After all, her character was not someone that could be considered a murderer in everyone''s eyes.

    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, we were not familiar with Sun Xue. If there was a victim, we would not immediately eliminate Sun Xue, and adding that our side had the advantage in numbers, if they were to fight, Sun Xue would definitely not win at all.

    But Sun Xue, who was more quick-witted, chose the second option.

    She followed her original plan, first, she wanted to seduce Huang Hai into telling that terrifying story about Bei Mingxue. This way, everyone''s attention would be focused on this point, and then, she would use the video method to kill Police.

    The current situation is basically the same as our previous plans, causing us to be immediately thrown into chaos. The first thing that entered everyone''s mind wasn''t the existence of the culprit, but the existence of a ghost, and whether or not Bei Mingxue''s Soul began to kill the bystanders.

    Of course, Sun Xue knew that she wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer, the smart ones would definitely find out the truth. When everyone''s attention was no longer on the story, it would be time to start searching for the truth.

    Thus, Sun Xue boldly changed her plan.

    At the edge of the cliff, there was a ladder for climbing the mountain, which was rarely used by anyone. Most of it was used by local climbers, and every summer, some of the specialized climbers would carry some wine from the bottom of the mountain. They would then slowly climb the ladder to the middle of the mountain and start selling it.

    Thus, Sun Xue walked to the side of the cliff alone, pretended to be killed, and jumped off the cliff!

    In fact, Sun Xue took advantage of the fog to quietly climb down the ladder. For those of us who are walking up the mountain for the first time, it is impossible for us to know that there would be a ladder up there.

 C159

    Chapter 159 - Unstoppable Slaughter (2)

    What was even more tragic was that Huang Hai really liked Sun Xue. Reluctantly, he ran to the side of the cliff to search for it, and observed it more carefully than any of us.

    At that time, Sun Xue was right on top of the ladder, raising her head to look at everything!

    Huang Hai was completely unaware. He stuck his head out and just happened to see Sun Xue climbing the ladder, and was stunned.

    Sun Xue acted according to the circumstances and immediately grabbed ahold of her ankle, forcefully pulling Huang Hai down the cliff and into the abyss!

    Unfortunately, the moment Huang Hai fell off the cliff, the few of us turned around to discuss other matters, so we all mistakenly thought that Huang Hai had died together with Sun Xue.

    Sun Xue saw that we were leaving so she stealthily climbed up a ladder from below the cliff. As she had come here once before, she was familiar with the route, so she took the opportunity when we were climbing the coiled mountain path to find a relatively quick path, and arrived at the small hut on the mountain top before all of us.

    After arriving here, he immediately disguised himself as a Ma and used the reason of cooking to separate the black monkey and Zhang Mei.

    What happened afterwards was just as what was seen in the video. During the time that Sun Xue took the chance to chop wood, she directly killed the black monkey and intentionally chopped off the head of the black monkey using a strange method. Actually, I couldn''t understand why she would waste so much effort just to do this step.

    It''s a pity that all of the hidden camera were found later on.

    At the last moment, Sun Xue already did not need to reappear, the three students are already dead, our party would naturally suspect Zhang Mei, and in the end, we would accuse Zhang Mei of being the real culprit, and received our punishment.

    It''s just that at the last moment, we were able to use our trump card and actually caught the crafty Sun Xue!

    After letting Sun Xue explain the entire process of the case, the few of us made another mistake. As the process was too long and we talked more, it gradually diverted the attention of the few of us.

    Just then, Sun Xue suddenly took out something from his pocket and lit it up. I looked at him and thought to myself, this guy still had some tricks up her sleeve, she actually had a self-made bomb in his pocket.

    But no wonder! If this was a failure, then he might be killed like this by the person behind the web!

    At that time, he might as well kill himself.

    Then if you want to die, I don''t want to die!

    When I saw him take out the bomb, I immediately let go of it and ran back, only to find that the bomb didn''t ring after I ran six or seven meters away. It was just a dud!

    However, just as he was about to turn around and catch the opponent, the other party had already run away.

    It was already night in groves and it was pitch black in the inside. Sun Xue directly strung everything together in the groves, and just like the rabbit, they jumped left and right, and in the blink of an eye, they disappeared without a trace.

    I immediately called over the few of them, we decided to conduct a blanket search here. Although the chances were not high, it was better than watching Sun Xue get away scot-free.

    The moment the few of us entered the forest, I heard the sound of a fight coming from afar. I immediately followed the sound and ran over. In the end, we managed to catch another person.

    is the Monk we have been looking for.

    That Monk was actually fighting with Sun Xue!

    I had thought that Monk would come to this Cloud Mountain, it''s just that I didn''t expect him to help us this time, and caught the culprit.

    I was thinking about that when I was happy. Oh, no.

    Until now, I don''t know who exactly Monk is looking for, but could it be that the person Monk is looking for is Sun Xue? When Sun Xue was trying to kill someone, he turned a blind eye and only showed up when we were trying to catch him?

    I can''t let this girl fall into Monk''s hands. I immediately ran over, and in this moment, Monk was already tightly hugging Sun Xue, and Sun Xue took out another bomb from her pocket.

    I had already suffered a loss once before, so I couldn''t eat it a second time. Without saying a word, I rushed towards Sun Xue, I thought that this was the moment when Monk would let go of my hand and pounce towards me.

    He didn''t have time to react in time, and was pressed to the ground by the Monk. When he looked in Sun Xue''s direction, he heard a loud rumbling sound!

    That bomb was a real bomb!

    Sun Xue committed suicide in front of me.

    In a split-second, his flesh and blood splattered everywhere, and his body was smashed into smithereens.

    Only then did Monk stand up and say: "Southern Mountains Amitabha, that bomb is filled with the smell of gunpowder, why are you still charging forward?"

    In a moment of confusion, it seems like this Monk saved my life! After carefully sizing up the Monk in front of me, I realised that this Monk gave me a completely different impression than before. I thought that this Monk was a vile and fiendish person, but although this Monk was young, his face was filled with a compassionate expression. He was no different than a real Monk.

    I can''t be fooled by someone''s outer appearance. I immediately grabbed onto Monk and said, "With my life, I should definitely thank you for it, but with regards to the things that we do, I will definitely ask you, why are you looking for a girl in the mountain?"

    The Monk sighed and said to me: "Southern Mountains Amitabha, you have misunderstood me. It is true that I came to the mountain to look for people, but it is not to kill people, but to protect that girl. Your real enemy is not me, but the Polygon that sent you all here!"

    However, right now, we have the advantage of numbers, but we are not afraid of Monk messing around. Right now, this case can be considered as completely finished, we have pulled Monk into the small hut, I will let this Monk explain everything from beginning to end!

    After all, sometimes, facts speak louder than words. When we were in the village, these three Monk s used bells to take away a bunch of young men and women.

    At this critical moment, I suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    The sky had already darkened. Qiu Mei should have appeared, but why was there still no news of her?

    I closed my eyes and tried to sense Qiu Mei''s location with my mind. In the end, I was shocked to find out that she was in Polygon''s Temple!

 C160

    Chapter 160 - Buddha of the female ghost (1)

    What the hell was this?

    Lin Qiumei is a female ghost, why would she go there?

    I immediately closed my eyes and used my telepathy to contact Qiu Mei. I was thinking that my telepathy had been cut off midway. It was obvious that there was a huge force at Qiu Mei''s location, preventing us from contacting each other.

    I have no choice but to listen to the Monk in front of me, not to mention this.

    According to what this Monk said, it really overturned all of my previous guesses!

    This matter was even more distant, perhaps starting from ten years ago!

    Ten years ago, the village of Buddha was in full swing. Many people came to visit, and the flow of guests could be said to be endless.

    The name of the Polygon at that time was Wisdom.

    One day, there was a Beneficiary who was around 1.8 meters tall, walking with his head held high and chest puffed up, but his expression was extremely ugly. When this person saw Polygon, he immediately kneeled down, saying that his family had been in trouble recently, and there was no one around, so he sincerely begged Polygon to be a guest at his home to help him eliminate demons.

    The person who came was around fifty years old and normally, he would come to the Monk Temple in secret to donate a lot of incense money, and the Wisdom Polygon knew this person as well. He was a local rich man, so he didn''t need to talk about the Money first.

    The Wisdom Sect''s Polygon had inquired about it in detail and found out that there were always strange sounds coming from this rich man''s house, and his wife and children were often sick. Especially when night came, there would always be strange cat meows coming from the surroundings of his room.

    After Polygon heard this, he felt that this family was not ordinary. This was all a sign of some kind of demon, thus, Wisdom Polygon decided to personally go forward and investigate.

    When the Wisdom Polygon came to this rich family, he found out that the family head''s name was Wang Youcai.

    Moreover, he had invited a doctor, so he did not know the cause of the disease, but because of the constant high fever, his speech was vague, and he could not even take care of himself. When Polygon entered the room, he discovered that there was a lot of bad luck in the room, and as expected, there was demonic energy inside, so he began to make his preparations.

    In the process of doing this, he did not expect that not only did the demonic energy not dissipate, but in return, Wang Youcai''s Wife suddenly died, and at the same time, a series of cat meows came from outside the door.

    It was not just one cat, but hundreds of them, surrounding the entire yard.

    If there was no reason, he would not come, so he went to the front of the door and opened the door, preparing to look inside, but just as he opened the door, he discovered that the inside of the house was filled with the soul of a cat, after asking around, he found out that this big family had a son who really liked the way of the blade, so he frequently bought new blades to practice with, not only to practice with, but they were unable to satisfy his needs, so he went to the market to buy a few cats, then returned home, to practice with these cats!

    In the end, he bought over a hundred cats. All of them were killed by his son. After Wisdom found out the reason, he used an even bigger magic to kill all of the cats'' souls.

    The Wisdom Sect''s Polygon thought that things would end like this, but he never thought that there would be a special evil spirit within this group of cats, and that it would become a demon. Only this demon spirit refused to disperse, and instead attacked the Wisdom Sect''s Polygon, causing them to receive heavy injuries.

    If it was only the soul of a kitten, it would not have become so powerful. There must be a reason behind it!

    Polygon was unable to find the body of a monster he had to face, and thus, it was difficult for him to get rid of them. He could only watch as quite a number of his underlings were killed by the monsters in front of him.

    In the end, under his helplessness, the Patriarch finally revealed the origins of the Demons before his eyes.

    Three years ago, the head of the village passed by a piece of barren land and just happened to see a family in the village getting married.

    At that time, he saw a person carrying a palanquin on his back rushing along. This family''s patriarch''s position was especially high, he fancied the bride and was ready to make a move, thus he opened his Cars on the street.

 C161

    Chapter 161 - Buddha of the female ghost (2)

    He discovered that the bride was as beautiful as a fairy! At that time, the head of the family''s heart was extremely excited. She had directly snatched the bride over to him like this!

    The head of the family quickly calmed down. If the woman in front of him didn''t agree, he would let her go. Then, he would come to apologize to her personally.

    Unexpectedly, this woman did not say a word, and on the other hand, she was on good terms with the Patriarch. Just like that, she became his first Wife.

    The family head was afraid that she would be sick, so he bought her a black kitten. However, the woman''s life was as short as a kitten, and when the kitten died, the woman would die together with the two Soul s. This would then become the monster in front of them!

    Wisdom told the family head repeatedly that he had to speak the truth after learning about the origins of the monster. Otherwise, it would be the same as taking the wrong medicine to get rid of the demon.

    When the Patriarch listened to the Wisdom Polygon''s words, he was sure that what he said was true.

    Thus, the Wisdom Sect''s Polygon began a battle with the Demons. Unexpectedly, this Patriarch was completely dishonest, and in the end, the Wisdom Sect''s Polygon was killed by the Demons in front of him.

    Only later on did he learn that the Demons in front of him was actually a cat-demon, a cat''s soul.

    And the woman who died! The truth had another story!

    Back then, after the head of the family stole her bride, the bride had already told him to go back. However, the head of the family didn''t agree and had even raped the bride.

    Not only that, the Patriarch didn''t have the chance to truly marry that woman. Instead, he had locked her in the basement, and used all sorts of torture and mistreatment, to the point where he allowed his servants to abuse her anytime and anywhere!

    Less than a year later, the girl was tormented, and for her, the only hope was a black kitten.

    After the girl was mistreated, a kitten sneaked into the house from the Windows, accompanying the girl. The girl took great care of the little kitten, but the family''s patriarch didn''t want the girl to have any happiness. He hurt the little black cat in front of the girl and beat up the bride, then casually abandoned her in the street after she died.

    When the woman died, her strong resentment and the kitten''s soul merged together, forming a strong cat-demon. Because the Wisdom Monk had heard the lie and judged wrongly, even intelligence was killed by the cat-demon!

    Later on, after the cat-demon killed this family, it turned into an intelligent Monk and used a strong demonic technique to pretend that it was back in Temple. It started to pretend to be merciful during the day and kill innocent people in the dark.

    Furthermore, every time this cat-demon kills a person, every time it eats a person, its demonic powers would increase by a level. Using its identity of intelligence, it began its inhumane cultivation!

    It''s a pity that this cat-demon''s mana is too high, to the point where no one in the entire Temple thought of it. Listening up to here, I felt that it was truly ironic, that in this Buddhism town that was respected by many people, who would have thought that the biggest host was actually a transformed Demons!

    As for why this Monk knew that the current Polygon was a cat-demon, it was all because this Monk was a servant of a rich family before he left his home. At the time of the incident, the Monk in front of him had hidden himself within the basement, and thus, when his entire family was killed, only this Monk was able to escape this calamity.

    However, this Monk in front of him had a very strong sense of justice. He felt that he absolutely could not let this cat-demon control all of the villages in the Buddhism, so he decided to pretend to be from a clan, following the Wisdom Polygon.

    The current Monk, through his own hard work, quickly won the trust of the cat-demon and became one of its most powerful subordinates.

    At the same time, on the other hand, the cat-demon was no longer satisfied with eating humans normally, and the strength of a normal person''s body was limited.

    A person called blue elfin found the cat-demon, this demoness''s defense was strong, and the two of them fought to a standstill at the beginning. However, the two of them did not become enemies because of this, but instead became partners in cooperation.

    blue elfin s claimed that they were setting up an array, and needed a girl who was born in the most ugly of times. If the cat-demon could help him find this girl, the blue elfin would give him a treasure, and once this treasure belonged to the cat-demon, it would greatly increase the power of the cat-demon, and it would be more useful than eating a thousand people!

    Thus, under the premise of mutual benefit, the two of them decided to help each other.

    After the blue elfin left, the cat-demon immediately instructed her three subordinates to settle this matter. Among the three people, one of them is the Monk in front of me.

    After searching for Ma Long, he finally found out that the person he was looking for was a pasture not far from the village of Buddha.

    Thus, the three of them traveled together. After arriving at pasture, they discovered that there were a lot of people within the pasture, and finding this girl in this group was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

    Thus, the two Monk s used an evil technique to trap the entire people inside the pasture to death!

    From the start, Ma Long had only disguised himself to look for girls together and decided to find a way to take care of these two Monk s midway. Afterwards, he would take the opportunity to take his daughter and fly far away with him, it was definitely impossible for Ma Long to let cat-demon obtain that girl, because if the cat-demon''s strength grew even stronger, it would be difficult to deal with them.

    He never thought that the two Monk s who came with him would be so crazy that they would not hesitate to kill all of the villagers in order to get that girl. Ma Long also could not bear it any longer and took the opportunity when the two Monk s were not paying attention to kill them all.

    This was everything that happened in the pasture that day.

 C162

    Chapter 162 - The Daughter of Chou (1)

    Ma Long had killed two of his comrades, there was no way back to the cat-demon. If he went back alone, then he would definitely die too, so the only way now was for him to strike first before he finds the girl, and then protect the girl. As long as the cat-demon was not found, that girl''s strength would not increase.

    After some questioning, he found out that there was another group of people looking for the girl as well as himself. This group of people were definitely referring to the rest of us.

    In Ma Long''s eyes, we were his enemies. After all, the cat-demon was also looking for the girl, and it was possible that we would also help the cat-demon with their business.

    Monk immediately found out where we were. When he found out that we were in the Cloud Mountain, he followed us to search for us.

    As for the matter of Sun Xue being Homicide, Monk basically doesn''t know, because there are too many Girl s by my side, with several of them appearing at once. Monk s, I simply do not know which one is the real ugly girl, so I can only wait and see.

    All of these things were far beyond Monk''s expectations. In order to not get involved in this mess, the Monk could only temporarily retreat and return when everything was over.

    Thus, this Monk changed his route, and went to the main mountain, then took a detour to return to our Misty Peak.

    Therefore, Ma Long himself was unaware of the entire killing process.

    It was only when the real culprit appeared and wanted to blow us to death with a bomb in his hand did Ma Long appear to save us. He had pushed the culprit away! He would let the murderer die on his own accord!

    After listening to Monk''s explanation, I still half-believed his words. I looked at the people beside him and said to Monk: "If your goal is really to protect that girl, then this matter will become troublesome. I''ll ask you one thing, is that girl called Zhang Mei someone you want to protect?"

    Monk looked at Zhang Mei, then immediately shook his head and said: "This girl is not an ugly girl!"

    Hearing this, I slapped my thigh. Isn''t this troublesome? Right now, only Zhang Mei was alive. If not for her, the real ugly girl would have already been captured by the cat-demon!

    In the end, I didn''t expect Little Ming to suddenly walk into the house at this moment, and I''m afraid that when he was outside, he would have eavesdropped on our conversation. The moment we entered the room, he immediately sat beside us and said: "Don''t worry, the ugly girl was not captured by the cat-demon!"

    I looked at Little Ming. This little brat was just following us around randomly. I don''t know what he''s trying to say.

    This Monk called Ma Long, before you left your clan, you were a servant yourself. But in these past few years, your cultivation has indeed advanced by leaps and bounds, and he actually noticed something that even I couldn''t detect.

    The moment he saw Little Ming, he immediately walked over and asked Little Ming: "This young man, have you experienced anything? Why is it that even though you are a man, the Yin Qi in your body is so strong! "

    Little Ming smiled. Suddenly, he took out a machine from his pocket and put it on the table.

    The machine is only the size of a ballpoint pen and it isn''t easy to find it hidden in my clothes. I leaned over and took a look at what I found.

    This Kid actually had a voice changing device! Could it be!?

    Before I could finish speaking, Little Ming had already started speaking, but this time, when Little Ming was speaking, his voice had changed drastically, becoming the voice of the Girl!

    Little Ming said: "The ugly girl you guys are looking for is referring to her birth. If she is, then I think I''m the person you''re looking for!"

    I was so shocked that I couldn''t close my chin. Xiao Ming is actually Girl.

    Little Ming was relatively young, so it was impossible to tell that he was a man or a woman. Plus, the other side was dressed in short hair and had a voice modulator, which completely tricked everyone.

    I bitterly smiled and said, "You made me bitterly look for you. So you were by my side. Why didn''t you say so earlier?"

 C163

    Chapter 163 - The Daughter of Chou (2)

    Xiao Ming replied embarrassedly: "When that group of Monk came to the pasture that day, I already heard about their motive. I thought about my birth date and felt that I wouldn''t be able to escape, thus I hid within the basement in secret, avoiding the calamity. But I didn''t expect you guys to find me, but I don''t know if you are good or bad, so I can''t say it!"

    She looked at the teenager in front of her. She didn''t think that this little kid would have such a scheming mind. She didn''t know if this was a good or bad thing for her.

    No matter what, the matter in front of us has been resolved. If Little Ming is that ugly girl, as long as Little Ming is by our side, the cat-demon won''t be able to succeed. But unexpectedly, Monk sighed and said, "Beneficiary, you think too easily!"

    After a short period of interaction, I no longer have the same aura of hostility towards this Monk that I once had. The Monk then continued to speak to me, "I''m afraid that the cat-demon and the blue elfin have already set up an inescapable trap, waiting for us to return and report to them. I said that we can''t return, they will definitely chase after us. It''s not easy for them to escape!"

    I immediately calmed down and thought for a moment. Then, I pulled Monk back and said, "Actually, you are worthy of respect, but I didn''t think that there are no buddhas in this village of the Buddhism, and you, the person who is wandering outside the village of the Buddhism, are the real living Buddha. If every word you say is true, then you are a person worthy of admiration, and everything that happened from the beginning to the end has nothing to do with you at all.

    I say this, Monk naturally doesn''t agree, I also have to do this, right now Monk can run, but I can''t.

    Lin Qiumei is currently in the Temple, she can''t possibly suddenly appear in that damned place for no reason, and I can''t contact her at all. To put it bluntly, Qiu Mei is almost treated as a hostage, I have to personally return to Buddhism!

    Li Ruoxi understood everything that I said, after being pushed back by the few of us, the two unrelated people were eventually escorted back by the Monk, while the rest of us were just grasshoppers tied to a rope, we were forced to retreat together!

    Before we parted ways, I said to Little White, "Little White, will you disguise yourself or change into someone else''s appearance?"

    He had to satisfy two conditions. First, he had to know the other person''s appearance and second, he had to know the other person''s real name. Then, he had to have physical contact with the person in order to be able to make the change.

    However, these three conditions are not that difficult for me. After all, we have the people that I want Little White to switch from.

    After Monk escorted the two Girl s back, I immediately turned Little White into Little Ming''s appearance. Then, I brought Little White and Li Ruoxi back to Buddhism with us.

    When we returned to the Temple, we discovered that the movements of the cat-demon were not small. The perfectly fine village in Buddhism had already become devoid of people, and 80% of the unrelated people had been driven out of this place by the cat-demon.

    Just as I entered the town, dozens of bald heads appeared on the street, surrounding us in a circle. They politely lowered their heads, and said to the Monk: "Everyone, may I ask, I am not some noble person. Why must I gather so many people to welcome you?"

    After saying that, one of the leading man walked out, holding a stick in his hand, he directly smashed the ground and said to me: "After you guys left, my Polygon said that a treasure was lost in the Temple. According to Polygon, other than you guys, no one else entered the hall at that time.

    Li Ruoxi stared at the Monk and said: "Bullshit, you never lost any treasures did you? What are your intentions?"

    Those few Monk s seemed to be completely ordinary people, and when I said this, I looked at each other, but they had orders, so they did not dare to disobey. They still lowered their heads and said to us, "Polygon has personally invited us.

    Those idiots!

    A group of people probably didn''t even know that the current Polygon was a cat-demon and were completely in the dark.

    It would save me a lot of time. I nodded my head, indicating that I was willing to go with them, and whispered to Xiao Bai on the way, "When I don''t want you to speak, don''t say anything. When the time comes, just look at me and act!"

    Xiao Bai originally looked the same as Xiao Ming, but it had a few more female characteristics. After I walked past, I entered the Temple.

    Speaking of which, it''s also ironic that when we just arrived at Temple, we were looking at the gigantic Bodhi tree that covered our eyes, and there''s a person standing under the tree. It''s the Lin Qiumei that I''m looking for!

    When I saw Qiumei, I immediately went mad with joy and rushed forward. Qiumei suddenly stretched out a hand to stop me from flying over to embrace her, and she said to me in an indifferent voice, "Please, don''t come over. I have already left my house and have nothing to do with you!"

    The female ghost was out!

    It was obvious that she was forced to do so because of my safety, causing me to immediately leave this place. As such, she forced me to say such words, my blood rushed to my head, and towards the direction of the Temple, I shouted out, "Shameless old thief, the strong pillar is overbearing, what kind of Monk are you, if you don''t come out now, I will flatten your entire Temple!"

 C164

    Chapter 164 - Buddha (1)

    After I shouted those words, I stared at the highest point of the temple, but no one came out. In just a single breath, I shouted three times, one after another louder and more unpleasant to the ears. In the end, it was more or less the same as cursing.

    The few Monk s below heard my words and felt embarrassed. They immediately picked up their stick and shouted: Beneficiary, if you continue to be so rude, don''t blame us for being merciless!

    The Monk''s words were righteous as their eyes lit up and the hands holding the stick continued to tremble. It was obvious that these fellows were here to take action, but this group of Monk were all deceived by the cat-demon, if they made a move in this situation, forget about whether they would suffer, it was unavoidable for them to injure the innocent.

    I said to the Monk s, "Your Polygon has long died. Now that one of them has changed, I have the Demonic Mirror.

    After I finished speaking, I immediately threw the mirror to one of them. The Monk picked up the mirror, looked at the Eight Trigrams Formation behind the spectacles, and nodded to the others, indicating that the mirror was unmistakably using the Demonic Mirror.

    The Monk picked up the demonic mirror and shone it directly at the top of the temple.

    The first floor is basically a huge arched door, and the second floor is a room. The cat-demon is hiding in the room and does not want to come out, if we want to go to the second floor, we have to go through the stairs on the outside, on the left and right sides of the door, one for each of them. No matter which path we take, we can all go up easily, but the problem is, if this group of Monk s do not have the same thoughts as us, I am afraid that they will have to go up.

    Speaking of which, the Monk who held the Demon Mirror turned to look at the room where the cat-demon was located, his expression immediately changing!

    Although the cat-demon did not appear at the moment, from the Demonic Mirror, one could clearly see that the Demonic Qi in the room was soaring into the sky!

    Purple clouds swirled around the room, as if wanting to swallow the entire temple.

    The smoke was the demonic qi. If one did not see it through the mirror, it would be difficult to find it, unless it was an expert from the Yin Yang Master family.

    After these Monk saw it, they became skeptical from the start. After returning the Demonic Mirror to me, they kept the stick and went downstairs to the temple.

    The leader of the group shouted towards the room: "Polygon, right now, we are in a pure land of the Buddhism, but the demonic energy is this strong, it is truly abnormal, I wonder if we can give the disciples an explanation?"

    After Monk finished shouting, the rest of the people also started to agree. I immediately got Xiao Bai to tell us what this cat-demon had done.

    Xiao Bai looks like a harmless looking young lady, blinking its eyes adorably when it speaks. Although this group of Monk are outsiders, seeing Xiao Bai like this, they must be moved. After hearing this story, they immediately started to believe us.

    I said, "That cat-demon refused to come out for a long time. Everyone, can I go in and take a look?"

    Just at this time, he suddenly heard the cat-demon in the room say: "You guys don''t even believe me? It looks like cultivation isn''t enough. Come up, I''ll show you clearly whether I''m a Buddha or a demon!"

    When Monk heard Master speak, he immediately led his fellow apprentices to the top of the building. However, they still did not allow me to go up, and even left a few Monk s to guard the door of the stairs to prevent us from going up.

    After the Monk s all went up, none of us said a word, and I didn''t have the time to say anything, so I heard Qiu Mei continuously warning me to leave this place. It was likely that none of us were a match for the cat-demon!

    I comforted Qiu Mei while thinking, "If I can''t even protect a woman, then I can go back to my mother''s womb and become a woman, acting as a man!"

    Just as I was thinking blindly, Li Ruoxi suddenly said: "Hey, idiot, they went up for so long, is that alright?"

    Hearing Li Ruoxi''s words, I was stunned. Holy shit, it has already been more than twenty minutes and this group of Monk s have not gone up yet.

 C165

    Chapter 165 - Buddha (2)

    I hastily went up the stairs and prepared to rush in, but the Monk guarding the door immediately held the stick horizontally and said, "Without permission, no one is allowed to enter!"

    I held the stick in one hand and pointed at the house upstairs with the other: "Are you stupid? After so long, there''s still not a single movement. Something must have happened!"

    The guard Monk still did not believe him. He said to his comrades: "I''m going up to take a look.

    I replied, "We''ll be right down. If we don''t come down within three minutes, we''ll be able to rush in!"

    Monk nodded his head and followed him to the second floor. However, my experience proves that I should have made a move a long time ago!

    Three minutes had passed and the Monk s that just went up had become quiet as well. Right now, there are only two people left standing guard at the entrance. I said to the two people: "Let''s go!"

    After I finished speaking, I immediately led them to rush up the stairs. However, halfway through, I saw Monk coming out. He also brought the people from before with him.

    The gatekeeping Monk stood on the second floor and loudly said: "You bunch of people do not know what is wrong and what is wrong, disturbing and slandering Polygon as a cat-demon, speaking such nonsense, you are definitely going to die today!"

    After the group of Monk finished speaking, they all rushed down together. Two of the Monk s beside us who had yet to go up said: "It really is the cat-demon!"

    Everything in front of him had yet to be revealed.

    Although they could still speak, but they were no longer human. The corners of their mouths were still bleeding, probably due to the death of a human being. At this time, what came out was a controlled corpse!

    At the end of this matter, it still had to be resolved through violence!

    Little White took a step forward, and without saying a word, it emitted a large amount of smoke and started to attack the group of Monk s.

    This group of corpses did not know pain. At the beginning, Little White had the upper hand, but under the attack, he slowly discovered that this group of living corpses relied on numbers to suppress Little White slowly. The most terrifying thing was, although this group of corpses were corpses, they could chant the Buddhism''s incantation and attack!

    Seeing that more than a dozen Monk were surrounding Xiao Bai, I said, "Ruo Xi, help Xiao Bai, I''ll go in and take a look!"

    Li Ruoxi nodded her head, but she still followed me up to the second floor, because at this time, Xiao Bai shouted out loudly, its body transformed into a white flying dragon, spiralling in the air.

    This time, the cat-demon would come out if it didn''t come out. It actually forced Xiao Bai to turn into its real body, it was definitely seeking death.

    After the Polygon appeared, Little White descended from the sky. The cat-demon still maintained its position as a Polygon and took out an Vajra Pestle. Then, it attacked towards the sky where Little White was coming from!

    Little White''s huge strength instantly shattered Polygon''s weapon, and in that moment, Polygon''s Clothes also exploded!

    When the cat-demon saw that it could not maintain its human nature and continue to fight against Xiao Bai, it immediately transformed into a black cat that was more than ten meters tall!

    Xiao Bai also caught the cat''s paw with its dragon claw. At this moment, Xiao Bai''s strength could still suppress the cat-demon, causing the ground that the cat-demon was stepping on to sink into a hole that was more than ten meters wide!

    The temple that had existed for a hundred years had now sunk into the ground.

    I can see that the two of them can''t even get involved in this battle, so I took advantage of this opportunity and ran to the Bodhi tree to retrieve a large amount of Bodhi Fruits.

    Although he had obtained the Bodhi Fruit, he had to get Lin Qiumei to come back. Otherwise, any more fruits would be useless!

    However, at this moment, a person suddenly jumped out from behind the cat-demon. That person, I hate him to the bones, he is the main culprit of everything, the blue elfin!

    The blue elfin took out a golden wheel and said to the cat-demon: "You are really useless!

    The cat-demon looked at the blue elfin in the sky and said, "Who knew that there are divine beasts among them?"

    The blue elfin said happily: "Forget it, this is outside of my expectations. Forget it, let me do it!"

    As the blue elfin finished speaking, the golden wheel in its hand instantly hit Whitey''s head. The golden item in its hand caused Whitey to become dizzy and immediately retreated, while at the same time, its body was unable to maintain its dragon-shaped shape. It rolled to my side and turned into a girl.

    I helped Little White up. Little White said, "The treasure in his hands is very powerful. I can''t beat him!"

    The blue elfin descended from the sky, stood on the cat-demon''s back, and said to me: "This is a divine artifact, specialized for attacking immortals. Ha ha, hand over the ugly woman! "

    After the blue elfin finished speaking, it suddenly floated out a cage in the air, and directly wrapped itself around Lin Qiumei''s body, locking her opponent''s soul inside. At the same time, it was accompanied by the blue elfin''s incantation, causing Lin Qiumei to be in extreme pain!

    However, Qiu Mei still shouted, "All of you, leave quickly!"

    The blood in my heart started to boil. What should I do, I didn''t think that blue elfin and cat-demon would appear at the same time!

    At this time, I saw a lot of local Residents s. When the bodies of the cat-demon s appeared, when the Polygon s that they believed in turned into the Demons, and their faith also collapsed, the Residents s were extremely surprised at first, but after we desperately attacked them, they rushed forward one by one. The leader of the Residents''s men shouted: "Our faith still exists, we are the descendants of the Buddhism, not the descendants of the cat-demon!"

    Most of the Residents s took out their weapons and attacked the cat-demon directly, but how powerful were the cat-demon? In an instant, several of the Villagers s were torn apart without any ability to resist. Blood flowed into the air and flowed in front of me.

    Sixty out of hundred бн

    My brain started to lose control, as if it was about to make a breakthrough. The red character in front of me flashes across the void.

 C166

    Chapter 166 - Demonic Change (1)

    Li Ruoxi hurriedly went forward to stop them. If this went on, these Residents would only be throwing their lives away.

    Seeing that we did not react, the blue elfin immediately strengthened her incantation, making Lin Qiumei even more miserable. Just then, a girl ran over from behind me.

    The girl had long hair and a pure face. She wore a set of green Skirt s, like the floral fairy in the story of the call.

    After Girl finished speaking, the blue elfin stopped his incantation and said: "Come over yourself!"

    I turned my head to look at the girl, but I didn''t recognize her. Just as I was in a daze, the girl''s voice suddenly became familiar. "It''s me. I haven''t seen you for a while and you don''t recognize me anymore. Your memory is really bad!"

    The moment this voice sounded, I immediately recognized it as Little Ming!

    Lil ''White said to Little Ming, "Didn''t you run away? What are you back for!?"

    Xiao Ming laughed and shook his head: "Me, I rarely trust other people, you need to disguise yourself when you go out, and every time you walk past a place, once the local Villagers knows that I''m the one that the cat-demon wants to capture, they would all want to donate me, the ones who can protect me in turn, you guys are the first."

    "What do you mean?" I asked.

    Little Ming continued to walk forward, as if he did not hear what I said, and continued to walk in front of the hole: "I don''t want to believe in Buddhism, nor in Christianity, nor in Islam, and I don''t have any faith in any. I only believe in the trust between people, when you protect me on the mountain, you guys are the people I trust the most.

    I immediately ran over to stop Little Ming, but Little Ming instead took a few steps forward and continued, "Okay, darned cat, let him go. I''ll go with you!"

    The cat-demon looked at blue elfin and laughed: "Are you here to deliver yourself to my doorstep, ugly woman!"

    The blue elfin released the cage while speaking, but a rope was locked onto Qiu Mei''s body, the moment I walked over, a golden light shone out of the rope, causing Qiu Mei to be in extreme pain. Right now, the sun has already risen and Qiu Mei''s body is getting weaker and weaker, I was unable to get close to her, so I threw the Bodhi Fruit far away for Qiu Mei to eat.

    After Qiu Mei ate it, her mana recovered quite a bit. Her body could appear during the day, but even after recovering all of her strength, Qiu Mei was still unable to break free from the rope.

    Qiu Mei and Xiao Ming walked past me. Qiu Mei came to my side and I tried to break the rope, but was unable to. The blue elfin happily said, "It''s no use.

    Little Ming had already arrived in front of the cat-demon. With a swipe of its claws, the cat-demon left three scars on Little Ming''s face. The cat-demon said angrily: "Bitch, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have revealed my real body.

    Eighty-eight percent бн

    Something throbbed in my heart.

    After Little Ming was injured, he stared at the cat-demon unyielding, motionless, as if he was not the one who was hurt just now, if he did not see the blood flowing on her face.

    The cat-demon stared at Little Ming and said, "What kind of expression is that, do you look down on me? Bitch!"

    The cat-demon still wanted to attack Little Ming, so the blue elfin said: "Stop, this woman will only be of use if she dies in front of the eight chains. Of course, you can use any method you want to kill her then!"

    The cat-demon revealed an evil smile and said: "No problem, I will torture and kill him properly, haha бн"

    Ninety-five percent бн

    I felt my heart beat harder.

    Li Ruoxi looked at me and shouted, "Aren''t we going to do something?"

    Lin Qiumei also continued: "Call me back, I am also dead, I can''t let anyone else die for me!"

    The blue elfin was still holding onto the rope, and said to Qiu Mei: "That''s right, of course, I never planned to let any of you live in the beginning!"

    Golden rays of light flowed through the blue elfin''s hands, and Little White shouted, "When this thing touches Qiu Mei, its soul will scatter!"

    Lil ''White rushed over and grabbed the golden rope, and in an instant, the rope''s power bounced Lil'' White back and smashed it into the ground. The blue elfin said, "Although you are a divine beast, didn''t I say that this God Slapping Whip is especially meant to attack gods?

    Ninety-nine percent!

    My head is spinning.

    The golden light continued to flow, until it was only one meter away from the autumn plum blossom.

 C167

    Chapter 167 - Demonic Change (2)

    Fifty centimeters.

    Qiu Mei smiled at me and said, "Thank you for accompanying me for so long."

    Thirty centimeters.

    Qiumei closed her eyes.

    Twenty centimeters. Autumn Plum smiled. It was a smile of happiness.

    Ten centimeters.

    One hundred percent.

    I extended my hand and grabbed the golden rope.

    The blue elfin laughed: "It''s useless to say it!"

    All the blood in my body seemed to have surged out as Lil ''White shouted, "Be careful, your appearance has changed!"

    I couldn''t see what I looked like. All I could see was my arms and legs, and they were black, black and bottomless.

    The golden light stopped in my hands, and with a loud roar, the rope broke into pieces!

    The cat-demon in the distance said: "Hey, hey, blue elfin, that''s your magic treasure. It''s been torn apart!"

    The blue elfin walked over and said: "The other party''s body can transform into a demon. It doesn''t matter, the first to die would be the people beside him. After becoming a demon, it is impossible to determine the person''s enemy or friend, and it is just a random beating."

    I said in amusement, "Is that so? You animal!"

    Everyone was stunned.

    The blue elfin was the first to be stunned, and immediately regained her senses and said: "How is that possible? Did you rely on willpower to control your brain? Interesting, let me see, what strength does this Demons you have!"

    After the blue elfin finished speaking, the blue rose floated down and filled the sky, but when the rose neared my body, it immediately scattered and disappeared.

    When the blue elfin saw that the rose had disappeared, it stared at me and continued, "More powerful than last time?"

    The blue elfin came in front of me and used the golden wheel to hit my head. The golden light quickly became stronger.

    Afterwards, the wheel stopped at my face, and the blue elfin said: "Then, you can die too!"

    The roulette shattered.

    In the midst of shattering, I saw the astonished expression of the blue elfin.

    I threw a punch, sending the blue elfin flying into the air. The blue elfin spat out a mouthful of blood and gave me a look of disbelief.

    I''ll charge!

    A step forward that was even faster than the opponent and it landed on the opponent''s head!

    The blue elfin was ready for defense and shouted: "What''s going on, you monster!"

    Under my palms, pitch-black gases continuously surged out from my body, directly pressing onto the body of the blue elfin, causing its bones to shatter, and it was sent back down to the ground by me!

    When the cat-demon saw this, it shouted in exasperation: "Hey, I''ve never heard of it before, your plan is to deal with things of this level!"

    After the cat-demon finished speaking, it came over to help the blue elfin. It extended its claws and scratched towards me.

    Ka-cha! *

    It was the sound of a bone breaking. It was clear and pleasant to hear.

    The cat-demon screamed and quickly retreated. "Damn it, what is this thing? I said that the blue elfin''s plans have changed, I don''t care about you anymore!"

    After the cat-demon finished speaking, it actually picked up Little Ming''s body and ran backwards. I instantly flew over, and at this moment, the blue elfin appeared in front of me, it closed its eyes, and blood flowed unceasingly from the corner of its mouth.

    The blue elfin intercepted in front of me and laughed out loud: "Hahaha, hateful, you actually forced me to such a level. You know, brat, you are not the only half of the hemi-demon in the world!"

    After saying that, the blue elfin''s body started to be covered with blue scales. At the same time, its body became slender like a blue giant snake.

    The blue elfin stuck out her tongue and said: "Every year, the Yin Yang Master family has to produce strong warriors, I am the one with the most hope, for that day, I worked hard to set up eight chains, for that day, I have to personally absorb the demon''s blood and merge with the snake spirit, I am also a half human demon, haha, although my blood is not as pure as yours, but a little kid like you who just awakened is still nothing, so today, you are бн"

    Before the other party could finish speaking, my body had almost turned into a blue snake spirit. I placed my mouth next to the other huge snake''s ear and interrupted his words, saying softly, "That''s why I said, goodbye!"

    He waved his hand down.

    The peach wood sword in his hand transformed into a pitch-black sword.

    Where the sword had landed.

    [Snake Transformation] иC 8

    blue elfin, dead!

    The blue elfin''s body fell to the ground and turned into blue flames, slowly disappearing. As it fell, his body recovered its original form, and he laid on the ice-cold ground.

    As the blue colored flames increased in number, the other party''s corpse also disappeared in greater numbers. In the end, only his head was left and he used the last three seconds after his death to recall and say, "Ben, I thought I could have inherited бн "Heir!"

    Rain in the sky.

    Extinguish the blue fire.

    The strong and overbearing were finally extinguished, just like the dust before the wind.

    When the cat-demon saw that the blue elfin was dead, it immediately ran away. I looked at the cat-demon and chased after it, but right at that moment, I felt as if my entire body was on fire.

    After I fell from the sky, Lil ''White quickly caught me and said to the others, "His body can''t withstand such a large amount of demonic energy at once. He must rest, or his life will be in danger!"

    Actually, even if Lil ''White didn''t say anything, it would be impossible to make me turn into a demon again. My body had already lost all of my strength, but I still used my right hand to extend a finger and point in the direction of the cat-demon: "Little Ming, go save Little Ming!"

    But saying that, it was useless even if Li Ruoxi went along with him. This time, for some reason, Li Ruoxi did not demonize, and Xiao Bai had used most of his strength. There was already no one by his side, and just as he was running further and further away, a voice suddenly appeared in the air: "Ha ha Mi Tuo!"

 C168

    Chapter 168 - Buddha''s Morality (1)

    I followed the voice of Amitabha and saw a golden hand descending from the sky. It reminded me of the Tathagata Palm in the movie.

    But the film is because of the film, just do not know which master can help in this emergency.

    That golden palm directly slapped onto the cat-demon''s body, only to hear the cat-demon in the distance scream miserably and directly lie on the ground. I took this opportunity to get close to the cat-demon with everyone, and just when I thought that someone had directly killed the cat-demon on the spot, I didn''t expect that the cat-demon would suddenly stretch out its palm and scratch towards us while it was lying on the ground.

    We are still a distance away from the cat-demon, even though it was attacked by the flying dust, it did not harm us, but the cat-demon borrowed the force from us, and took the chance to stand up.

    The palm in the sky also disappeared along with it, and when I looked in front of me again, the one who had arrived was actually Ma Long!

    Come to think of it, the person who saved such a huge town in Buddhism was actually a person who was known as the fake Monk.

    I looked at him and said, "Fake Monk, why are you here again?"

    Ma Long was still the same, wearing a yellow monastic robe with a bald head, looking no different from the other Monk. He saw my body covered with scars, and said to me: "This cat-demon is the real killer of Master! I can''t let him go! "

    I nodded, indicating that we should work together to fight. But at this moment, the slightest movement of my body was filled with excruciating pain, as if the pain was coming from within my bones. I held onto Whitey and was barely able to stand up.

    The pain spread throughout my body and spread to every single cell. The only thing I can do is to help Lil ''White crawl. As for the fight, it can''t become a battle force at all!

    I said to the Monk: "Your attack just now was extremely effective. If you attack again, that cat-demon will definitely die!"

    Unexpectedly, Monk turned around and smiled bitterly, then said to me: "I am a person, not a deity, and not a Demons. How can I be like you guys and use such a great power? Just now, it was the most powerful spell in my body!"

    When Monk said this, the cat-demon also heard it loud and clear. He stood up and exposed his fangs, and laughed: "The blue elfin guy said that he''s from a Yin Yang family, it looks like he''s not reliable at all. But it doesn''t matter, since all of you have long been exhausted, I never would have thought that I would benefit!"

    I thought that guy was going to use Xiao Ming to threaten us. But in the next second, he threw Xiao Ming behind him and rushed towards us! Looks like this guy doesn''t need to use the word ''threat'' because we no longer have any fighting strength left.

    Monk immediately took out her Bell and started swaying it in front of the cat-demon!

    Waves of copper bells rang out in the air, accompanied by sound waves that constantly attacked the cat-demon. However, this kind of power was miniscule in front of the cat-demon.

    The Monk only bought us a few seconds. At this time, Little White recovered some energy and struck towards the cat-demon''s body, but due to Little White consuming a lot of energy in the battle earlier, even though it is a Divine Beast, it is now facing the end of the road. Its power is greatly reduced compared to before, and it can''t even transform into a dragon.

    The fist landed on the cat-demon''s forehead, and instantly, a shockwave exploded out from all directions.

    The cat-demon did not move, using Whitey''s fist to say: "Your power is too weak!"

    I shouted loudly as my demonic aura soared. I pushed Xiao Bai back to my side. I stretched out my hand and pulled Xiao Bai tightly. The force continuously attacked us, causing our bodies to fly backwards.

    At this time, the Monk ran to the middle of the two of us once again. I wanted to use all of my strength to attack him in front of him, causing him to vomit blood!

    The veins on the Monk''s hands were exposed as he tightly held onto the ground. He squinted and spoke to the cat-demon: "When I was seven years old, the village encountered a plague. At that time, the name of the plague was still Tiger Wolf''s Disease.

 C169

    Chapter 169 - Buddha''s Morality (2)

    The Monk suddenly said something completely unrelated, but the cat-demon was interested, it actually stopped its attack, and walked to the right place, and looked down at Monk from above: "Are you stupid? And before he died, he even told a story! "

    After the cat-demon finished this sentence, it slapped its palm down, directly hitting the Monk''s back.

    Instantly, a line of blood, from the Neck to the depths of its back, flew out horizontally along with its skin and flesh.

    The Monk knelt on one knee as if he did not know the pain, but he still raised his head and stared at the cat-demon: "Unfortunately, when the plague came, my parents also died in this disaster. At that time, I was thinking, why did no one help me, why did the immortals not come, I walked through every village, begging them to take me in, but no one was willing, I could not forget the look in everyone''s eyes!"

    The cat-demon licked its bloody claws, and the corners of its mouth raised slightly. Looking at Monk, it also stayed silent, as if it could already see its victory, and let it gently lower its claws. Monk was its trump card, killing this fellow would not take any effort at all.

    Monk continued to narrate his own story, and said: "I had thought that I would eventually freeze to death on the streets, and at this time a Monk came to my front and gave me a bowl of meat to eat. At that time, I didn''t understand why Monk would have meat on him, but I didn''t think much of it and ate it all up, and afterwards, this Monk brought me out of the village to this Temple, and started cultivating. No matter what I asked him, he would tell me the truth, and the only thing he said to me was, that meat came from that year. When Master came to the village back then, he was already completely poor. He wanted to convert a lot of people, but he found out that the virus was powerful, and almost all of the people in the village were killed. When he met me that year, Master did not have a single drop of water on him for three days and three nights.

    Since ancient times, eating human flesh has always been a taboo, and only the Demons would do such a thing. However, the story in front of me makes me understand that there is no taboo in this world, and this so-called taboo allows the heart to enter.

    After Monk finished speaking, he forced himself up using his own body to support himself. He stared at the cat-demon, and without dodging in the slightest, he looked straight at his opponent and said: "After eating human flesh, I should have gone to hell. I am just living in the human world for a few more years and helping Master with some good deeds.

    After Monk finished speaking, he actually extended his right hand and slapped his chest. From far away, I could hear the sound of his chest fracturing, I don''t know why this guy committed suicide now, but I immediately prepared to go over. The pain in my body muscles was already beginning to cramp up, I used all my strength, and could only look at Monk from the sidelines and do something inconceivable!

    The Monk''s self-mutilation did not end as he continued to attack him. Every time he attacked, the sound of bones cracking would come from within his body and he would vomit more blood.

    However, Xiao Bai reminded me at this moment, "To use this kind of spell, one must have stronger inner strength and mana, and also smash their own seven bone s to pieces, and display a strength that is more than seven times stronger. For anyone who uses this kind of spell, I have never seen anyone alive since ancient times!"

    He did not expect that the other party would use a forbidden technique and ask Li Ruoxi to hurry up and stop the Monk, but it was already too late. When the Monk broke the seven bones in his body, his body shone with a golden light.

    Behind Monk, a Buddha Statue appeared faintly. Like the Arhat, the Buddha Statue''s left leg moved forward and its right hand moved backwards. It moved with the Monk''s footsteps and approached the cat-demon!

    Seeing that, the cat-demon felt a mist in its heart, it carefully retreated two steps, and then used its palm to fiercely attack Monk''s head!

    Just at this moment, when the cat-demon''s claws touched Monk''s head, the Buddha Statue behind him punched the head of the cat-demon at the same time.

    In that moment, the Buddha Statue disappeared into a wisp of light and directly entered the cat-demon''s head. Immediately after, the heart-tearing and lung-splitting sound of the cat-demon spread throughout the sky!

    In less than half an incense''s time, the cat-demon''s entire body slowly shrank until it was the size of a small wild cat. It laid in the middle of the Road and then it spat out blood as it died from the explosion.

    After seeing that the cat-demon had died, I hurriedly got everyone to help me walk to Ma Long''s side.

    Monk was already bleeding from all seven orifices, but he still carried a faint smile on his face. Before I could even walk over, Monk already spoke first, "I helped Master out a lot, right?"

    The Monk was still standing there. I nodded at him, but he didn''t move. He just stood there, not moving at all.

    I prepared to grab onto Monk and find a place to treat my injuries. Li Ruoxi suddenly stopped me, shook his head, and said: "He just wants to stand."

    When I looked back at the Monk, I finally understood the meaning of standing here.

    It was not that he wanted to stand, but to stand here and guard forever.

    Ma Long was dead.

    His body was standing in front of us, still smiling.

    I don''t know why, but this time it felt different. Normally, if someone had died beside me, I would have felt sad, but this time it was joy.

    It''s not my happiness, but the joy of the Monk itself.

    It was as if a Japanese warrior had died under a blade. This kind of death was a kind of fate, for those who believed in Buddha, this was the best ending for this Monk.

 C170

    Chapter 170 - Breaking Through the Door (1)

    Whether it was the blue elfin or the cat that pretended to be a Polygon, both ended at that moment.

    Since the blue elfin was already dead, the eight door interlocking array naturally would not break by itself.

    The only place I had ever been in a good mood was when my body was in great pain. On my way home, if you could see it, you would see a very strange sight.

    There were three people carrying me at the same time. The ones walking in front were two tall and slim Beautiful women s, and the one walking in the back was a short loli, one human, one demon, and one loli.

    Just like this, the entire way home, I felt sore at the waist and my back. I felt that if I didn''t rest for three days, I wouldn''t be able to get up from the bed.

    I was out in the rain, and at that moment, something strange happened to me.

    First come, first come, first thing, I said, and the first thing I did was I got a letter.

    When I went back to the village head, the moment I entered, I found a old woman running towards me. old woman had a walking stick, I knew her on a daily basis, she was an old granny who was willing to pick up trash at the village gate, no one knew her name, her grey face was all day long, and the old bag was buried in a trash can. The most I could hear from her was, "Is there anything broken about your house?"

    Basically, there were very few passers-by who dated her, and it wasn''t any of her children. She was alone, anyway, and she was already here when I was living in the village.

    She usually wore a worn red Clothes, and held a walking stick in her hand. When she walked, her feet were a bit inconvenient, but for some reason, when I saw this old lady today, this fellow raised his walking stick and sprinted towards me.

    old woman''s posture was extremely awkward and even I felt scared when I looked at him. I was afraid that if I wasn''t careful enough, I would fall in front of him in the next second and scam him again.

    Even though my waist is sore today, it''s still better to be cheated by others. Recently, the news has always seen the situation of the old lady''s scum, so I had to be careful while sailing on a ten thousand year boat!

    But when I walked down the support, I realized that reality was somewhat different from what I imagined. Although that old lady was still wearing his tattered Clothes, she actually had a gold bracelet on her wrist!

    This bracelet looked like it was made of pure gold. Although it couldn''t be said that one could get rich by selling it, they wouldn''t worry about food and drinks.

    When old woman saw me, he immediately raised his right hand and said, "Someone gave me a gold bracelet, he wants me to give you a letter!"

    After old woman finished speaking, he took out a piece of white paper from his pocket and handed it over to me. It was just a normal A4 paper, and when I flipped it over and over, there were no words at all, let alone any letters.

    Even though this old woman is old, she is not crazy. Furthermore, when she spoke to me, there was no playfulness on her face, so I could only ask: "Who is it? The letter you gave me was exactly the same as the one you gave me.

    old woman nodded her head, a smile on her face, whose wrinkles were piled on her eyelids, she reached out and wiped her hair, then said to me: "The person who gave me this letter was wearing a raincoat and a black mask, I could not see clearly, and the voice he used was strange, anyway he called this paper a letter, and it seems like he came to find you, but seeing that you weren''t home, he gave me this letter and gave me a gold bracelet."

    I looked at the old lady, and ignored him. I took the letter and placed it by my side, whether it was under the sun or by the water, the effect was basically the same.

    Just as I was about to throw the waste paper away, Li Ruoxi suddenly grabbed onto the Paper in my hands and said: "Maybe it''s something important. If I can''t see it now, that doesn''t mean I can''t."

    I opened up the paper in my hand, but did not find anything special, but since Li Ruoxi did not allow me to throw it, then I might as well put it away.

    After casually putting the Paper in my bag, with the support of Li Ruoxi, Little White and the other two, they walked for half a day and finally reached home.

 C171

    Chapter 171 - Blocking the Doors (2)

    As soon as he got home, the second strange thing happened.

    The instant I opened the door, I saw a cabinet directly pouring towards me. As the saying goes, unlucky people can drink cold water and fill the gaps in their teeth. When I returned to my own home, I was even smashed by a cabinet.

    I immediately helped up the cabinet and stuffed him back into his room with Xiao Bai''s help. However, at this moment, I thought that I did indeed have a Clothes cabinet at home.

    Moreover, the place where the cabinet was placed was too conspicuous. As long as one opened the door, this object would fall out.

    I immediately went back home. It wasn''t just the matter of the Clothes cabinets; almost all of the furniture in the house had been changed!

    The dresser that had been in the hall was now moved to the bathroom. The washing machine that had been in the bathroom was now thrown into a corner of the kitchen. The refrigerator that had been sitting in the kitchen was now sitting across from her and running into the bedroom.

    Furthermore, all the cabinet were opened, and all the things inside were thrown out and placed on the ground.

    Seeing this, Li Ruoxi hurriedly said, "We''ve entered the Thief, hurry up and go check if we lost anything!"

    The more we searched, the more confused we became. There were a lot of things, but the most eye-catching thing was the five hundred yuan that was in the drawer of the dressing table. It was still lying there, and there were no traces of movement at all.

    Then I thought better of it and said to Little White, "You pry the second floor off the right side of the hall!"

    Xiao Bai nodded and used her strength to bring out the wooden board. I walked over to the wall and saw a black bag under the board with a bone in it. It was the bone hand that was left at my house before.

    Seeing that this item hadn''t been lost, I immediately took a deep breath. This item was the most important thing. As long as it hadn''t been lost, anything was fine.

    At that moment, I saw a sound of footsteps in front of the door. I turned around and saw a young man standing in front of my house, peering through the crack in the door with curious cat eyes.

    Li Ruoxi had also noticed this, so sshe quickly took a few steps forward to call for the young lad, but when the young man saw Li Ruoxi, he immediately prepared to run, so I immediately shouted: "Stop right there!"

    Little White helped me out of the house. I had seen that Kid a lot, he was from our village, so I thought that the Thief would come back to visit us, but this young lad is usually a good person, and he was also very simple and honest, so this guy cannot be the Thief.

    I took a stool and sat in front of my house. I said to the Kid: "Bro, what were you looking at just now?

    The young man looked behind me and swallowed a mouthful of saliva before replying, "Your house was haunted two days ago!"

    Haunted?

    Our family lacks nothing, but we do not lack ghosts!

    Every night after dinner, he likes to run at night. Every time he runs past my house these few days, he would see a light flashing inside. However, that light came from the candlelight.

    At first, the young man didn''t pay much attention to it. However, when he passed by my house, he heard the sound of something being rummaged through. He thought that we had returned, but every time he passed by my house, he would always find us in the same situation.

    Thus, this young man approached my house. Just as he was thinking about why there was clearly a light bulb in my house in the middle of the night and yet when he was about to light the candle, he saw a face pressed tightly against the glass wall of the Windows.

    In that situation, the young man''s head turned white. He was so scared that he shouted and ran. He couldn''t tell if that was a human or a ghost! In any case, every time he passed by this place, he would have to be extremely careful. However, he would always be able to see the candlelight lighting up every time he passed by.

    I quickly pulled the young man into the room, pointed at the house and said, "Brother, don''t be scared, it must be our family''s thieves. Tell me which room they were in when we saw the thieves!"

    After walking around my house, the young lad pointed towards the kitchen. The rest of us followed him, and as expected, there were two half-burnt candles on the window sill. There was basically nothing in the kitchen, so what did this guy come here to steal?

    While I was doing this, I took out the thing in my pocket. I put the piece of white paper in my pocket under the windowsill, and the other little white guy held the candle lit by a match. He stared at it for a long time, but he didn''t see anything strange about the candle.

    Then, just as I was blowing out the candle, the question arose.

    I noticed that when the white piece of paper was placed next to the candle, there were words written on it!

 C172

    Chapter 172 - Wind Cloud Academy (1)

    After the young man''s description, I had the impression that someone had been here in the middle of the night, but I couldn''t care less now. All of our energy was focused on this unremarkable piece of white paper.

    When I took this piece of white paper out, it wasn''t heavy at all. At the moment, it felt heavy in my palm with countless small words written on it. I had to place the Paper right in front of my eyes to be able to see it clearly.

    When I saw it, I was shocked. I have seen the words written on it before, it is the letter that my foster father left behind!

    He has always been elusive, every time he can find me, but it''s extremely difficult for me to find him. Furthermore, the divine dragon has disappeared without a trace without a trace, I wonder what she''s been doing all these years?

    I read the letter from beginning to end, and the more I read, the more shocking it became. It was only because the contents of the letter had nothing to do with anything else.

    Next, I will read the letter from beginning to end. Anyway, the people around me are quite far away from this letter, so I can''t clearly see the words on it.

    It read:

    I haven''t seen you for a long time. As you grow older, you will gradually realize that your body is different from others, which will probably bring you a lot of trouble in your life. Actually, I know all of these things, but I just said today that there are two reasons.

    I said this because it was all caused by me and your father. Actually, the blood in your body is not the blood of an ordinary spirit, but the hidden power is very terrifying.

    When your father and I were young, we were also hot-blooded youths. We roamed everywhere, often killing demons and exterminating devils. Because we were young and reckless, we never feared anything. At that time, we always thought that there was nothing under the heavens that we didn''t dare to go to.

    One day, he found out that there was a domain under the heavens. It was a mysterious place with a great treasure. No one had entered it since ancient times. People who were curious would just die in vain if they entered it.

    It was with this curiosity that your father and I came to that mysterious domain. As a result, after we entered, we found out that the domain was the home of an ancient mythical beast, and there was also a divine beast there. Its name was Pixiu, and this guy was in charge of everything within the domain.

    We took the liberty to invade the place that the Pi Xiu lived in and immediately attracted his attack. At that time, there was already a nine out of ten chance of survival, but you shouldn''t admire your father for being able to cultivate Yin and Yang techniques to the point of pure green in color.

    Originally, we had our faults first, but in order to protect our own lives, under this helplessness, your father and I had jointly set up a large number of array formations to trap the Pi Xiu within. Afterwards, the two of us would thoroughly kill the Pi Xiu.

    Every time I think back to that earth-shattering battle, I will remember it clearly. However, we had forgotten that the Pi Xiu that we chopped down at that time was only the flesh of the other side, as Divine level fellows, how could it be so easy for humans to destroy it, we humans have overestimated ourselves!

    Although the body of a Pi Xiu has disappeared, its soul still exists. Moreover, because we''ve killed a Pi Xiu, that thing has a strong hatred towards us, and as time passes, the hatred hasn''t diminished at all. The Pi Xiu who was originally a divine beast has a large amount of resentment, and after it becomes a magical beast.

    In the end, the Pi Xiu''s devil soul was even more raw as it cast a curse on us.

    This curse was extremely strong, so strong that after using it, the Pi Xiu''s devil soul was exhausted and disappeared from this world!

    It is the most painful punishment the damned will suffer.

    But it is ridiculous to say that this punishment did not work on your father and on me, and in turn it worked on their descendants.

    As long as someone was cursed, their blood would remain as a half human hemi-demon, and that blood would not be released in the beginning. As the person grew older, the power of the blood would increase, and in the end, the tears would not be able to control the power, so when the blood turned into a Demons, it would never change back, becoming a creature that was neither human nor demon.

 C173

    Chapter 173 - Wind Cloud Academy (2)

    And it wasn''t just your father and me that were affected. When we first entered the domain, other than your father and I, there were also other Yin-Yang Family members, many of whom were accidentally implicated. Their bodies were similar to yours, possessing the blood of half a person from the hemi-demon, but the core of this matter was caused by your father and I, so, even though the others were also implicated, the one most cursed is still you!

    It is said that if you had turned into a demon ten times, then you might never be able to transform back into your original form. But seeing this, please do not be afraid. In order to remove your curse, I have been searching for a way for all these years.

    The reason I haven''t contacted you is because I''m helping you. I''m gradually getting closer to the truth, but the closer I get to the truth, the more dangerous it is.

    So I won''t see you until I find a way to break it.

    I will definitely find a way to break your curse. Before this, after a few experiments, I have a good thing to tell you that this Pi Xiu was once the most positive, and your body also has the blood of the Pi Xiu, which is also the blood of the most positive. As the saying goes, the heaven and earth needs the combination of Yin and Yang, and the Yang energy in your body is too strong, so there''s another way to suppress the demonic energy in your body, which is to absorb the yin energy.

    If you can absorb the ghosts''s Yin Qi, you need to temporarily suppress the power in your body. Although it is just a strategy to slow down your fighting, but at the moment, this is the only way to help you.

    That''s all I can help you with for now. The next time I write a letter, it will be when I find a way to break the curse!

    However, I didn''t expect that there would be such a big secret in my body. I looked at the others and said, "Since everyone has seen it, then I will close the door and talk to everyone else. Other than us, don''t tell anyone else about this.

    However, compared to the team beside me, the secrets of my body don''t seem that special. After all, Li Ruoxi is considered one of the hemi-demon s, although I have yet to confirm it, this girl has indeed transformed into a demon before. Furthermore, I have a little loli, who is over seven hundred years old, and a real female ghost by my side.

    When I saw this, I immediately burnt down this letter. I sighed in my heart, as expected, it''s not as if the whole family doesn''t want to enter the same house. I originally thought that the team beside me was some kind of weirdo, but in the end, I myself was also a weirdo.

    Just as I was reflecting on the contents of the letter, Xiao Bai suddenly pointed at a crack below the Windows. "There seems to be something shining over there!"

    I lowered my head to take a look, and discovered that there was a small crack the size of a small finger between the Windows and myself. At the beginning, I didn''t notice it, but if I were to stare at that crack for a long time, something really would flash.

    I quickly moved the cabinet away, and when I took it out, I discovered that the glowing object was actually a card. There were a few sequins on the card, so when the candle light flashed by, there was a reflection of light.

    I took out the card and saw that it was a student ID card. However, the name of the student wasn''t written on the card, probably due to the tide of the Paper. The words on the card had long since blurred and deformed.

    However, only the top of the card was able to read Wind Cloud Academy.

    I looked at the people around me and said, "Is this yours?"

    Everyone shook their heads.

    Since it''s not one of our own, then it must have been someone else who accidentally brought him into this room. It has to be said that no guest in our family has ever come, so to be able to find this card here, it must be that guy who broke in.

    However, what the heck was going on? Why did a student come here for?

    If he was talking about money, he didn''t lose a single cent. He said that it was valuable, but this house wasn''t anything special. Since he didn''t come for money, then what was this guy up to?

    Just as I was thinking, Li Ruoxi suddenly suggested: "The floor where you hid the bone, there are obviously a lot of footprints. This means that when the Thief came in, he walked around a few times.

    bone!

    Thinking about it carefully, blue elfin knew me so she knew me. In the beginning, she also used a fake bone to attract me.

    If Thief''s goal is this, then this Thief is probably not an ordinary Thief.

    But he did not know the use of this bone.

    However, this matter is not urgent, in any case, the bone is in my hands, as long as we capture that Thief, we can find out the use of the bone.

    I put the student card in my pocket and said, "Which one of you knows where this Wind Cloud Academy is? I''m afraid that Little Tao is secretly from this academy. I think it''s necessary for you to go to that Schools!"

    Just when I was feeling anxious, Little White finally spoke of the specific details of the Schools. As expected of a fellow who had lived for more than seven hundred years, although he lacked experience in society, if you were to ask about the history that had occurred in the past seven hundred years, this fellow knew it like the back of his hand!

 C174

    Chapter 174 - Entrance Tests (1)

    The Wind and Cloud Academy was not only a Schools, but also a place to be.

    Seeing this, you might think that this was a contradiction. The Schools was originally a place, so why couldn''t it be a place to begin with?

    In reality, there was a difference of heaven and earth between the two. There were countless Schools in the world, and when you talked about the specific locations of Schools, you would realize that there was a common denominator between them.

    Whenever you ask where a certain Schools is, the people you know will usually help you point it out. But if you ask them where they are, they will only be able to answer you, and the Wind Cloud Academy is right in front of them.

    This was because the Schools was built in an area with no people, around 50,000 square meters, which was the exact size of the Schools.

    This Schools was not as big or small as Tsinghua and Peking University, but there were not many top students like this one. Although they were both university students, there was only one kind of person in the Schools.

    Someone with a problem.

    And this Schools only accepts one kind of person.

    People with problems.

    This is not the kind of problem that we are used to.

    This Schools did not have any problems with youths, nor did they have gangs fighting, nor did they have the kind of disobedient children who skipped classes and went online. They only had one type of physical problem, or some kind of mental problem.

    In a normal society, some people are called geniuses, others are called demons.

    Some people were born with the ability to see ghosts, while some were born with brains that could calculate the data that even computers could not react to. Not only could they have photographic memory, but there were also some people with limitless abilities.

    No one knew when it would happen, but a Schools was established here, its name was Storm Schools, it was very easy to enter the rules, as long as you had special abilities, special abilities, you could easily enter, no matter whether it was grades or studies, no matter if it was male or female, as long as your age matched, this place was a paradise for special people.

    Inside Schools, there was not only the highest quality education, there was also the treatment that ordinary universities could not enjoy, all the tuition fees were exempted, and inside the square meters college, there were basically everything that could be found outside. As long as one did not bring anything outside, it was completely free of charge, no matter if it was food, clothes or other necessities, there was an unlimited supply of everything!

    However, when I heard all these information, I started to complain about why I didn''t go to a good university back then. However, after thinking about it, I realized that even if I were to enter a good university, I wouldn''t be able to get such treatment.

    After I heard everything, I said, "The only way to capture Thief is to enter this Schools. But the problem is how to enter!"

    In any case, the rules of the Schools have already been stated. Anyone can enter as long as their age meets the requirements, but even so, Li Ruoxi and I are probably the only ones who fit the age requirement!

    In terms of age, Xiao Bai definitely exceeded the standard. After all, there were no 700 years old students in the world. If it was only in terms of appearance, it did not meet the standard.

    There was no need to talk about Lin Qiumei. Although her age matched the standard, she was still a ghosts after all.

    After some research, I finally decided that Li Ruoxi and I will go to Schools to scout.

    When we walked to the entrance of the Schools, we discovered that the big iron gate of the Schools was different from the others. Other people''s Schools s were at the door, but some of them were carved out of stone, but in this Schools''s gate, there was actually a monster placed by the side of the door. I had heard about that monster before in the story, it was a demon from ancient Greek mythology.

    With just this weight, it weighed at least two tons. Normally, it was impossible to open it, but on the other hand, there was a small door beside the iron gate, and it was about the size of a normal house door. The only way for students to walk in and out of this place was through this small door.

 C175

    Chapter 175 - Entrance Tests (2)

    Just when I thought it was a door that could never be opened, I saw a Taxi stop in front of the gate and get out of it. It was a boy not more than one meter tall.

    The boy looked extremely frail. He walked up to the door and used his hands to push. The two-ton door was unexpectedly pushed open by the boy with ease! This scene stunned Li Ruoxi and I for a moment. I asked in a low voice, "There really is a crouching tiger and hidden dragon. What the hell is this place?!"

    Ruo Xi replied, "It should be a place where everyone has their own place, since there aren''t any aliens!"

    The two of us stood in front of the door and looked left and right for a long time, until we realised that no matter who entered the door, they would need a certificate, and that was the student card. Although I also had one in my hand, it was very obvious that there were many scratches on it, and the words on it could not even be read.

    But we still have a chance. On the right side of the door, there is a sign that says "student recruitment office", and according to previous inquiries, if a new student wants to enter, they have to go through the examination of the student recruitment office before being able to enter. Those who accept will be given a student card, and with this student card, they will be able to buy anything here without spending any money.

    Li Ruoxi and I obediently walked towards the recruitment area, and saw a thirty year old woman standing in front of us. That woman was wearing a set of teacher Clothes s, had a set of spectacles s on her body, and at the very least, her chest was covered with a D cup.

    Although the woman was dressed in teacher''s attire, she did not look like a teacher at all. There was a cigar in her mouth, and her hair was dyed blue. She was sitting on the stool with her legs crossed and wearing stockings.

    I didn''t say anything. It''s not that I wasn''t wearing pants under the stockings, but I wasn''t wearing underwear. The mysterious area between my legs also vaguely appeared. The other party didn''t mind at all. Even I felt a bit embarrassed at that time!

    When the woman saw us, she put down her cigar and slowly walked over!

    The woman sat in front of us and introduced herself, "Hello, new student. Welcome to Wind Cloud Academy.

    Ye Zichen took a look at his hair. If one were to say that the color of his hair was similar to that of a blue elf, then it was not his real name.

    But it doesn''t matter what it is, my goal is not to judge the other party''s attire. I went straight to the point: "It''s like this, I want to study in this Schools, what are the requirements to enter this Schools?"

    After the woman heard, she smiled: "If you want to be accepted by this Schools, then you need to have skills that surpass mortals, you need to pass a strict examination, and can only take it in two months, but you really haven''t come at the right time, there are places in the Schools, each year there are only a maximum of three thousand students, the last spot in the previous two days has already been filled, and now there are no seats left, you can only come again next year!"

    F * ck, I didn''t expect such an answer. I couldn''t even wait two months, let alone next year.

    Ruo Xi helped her, but the woman was stubborn and refused to let us in. She seemed to dress very casually, but her manners were very strict, so she could not judge a book by its cover.

    When we were in a difficult situation, I suddenly felt that there was a lot of Yin Qi inside the Schools. From afar, we could see that a will-o ''-the-wisp was floating in the air, but it was broad daylight right now, so if there was a will-o ''-the-wisp that could appear in broad daylight, it meant that there was a very powerful vengeful spirit inside the Schools. I said instinctively: "Excuse me, but has something strange happened in the Schools recently?

    Hearing my words, the woman called Blue Elf immediately stopped. She turned her head to look at teaching building and said to me in a reverse tone, "Are you really not from this Schools?"

    I replied smilingly, "If it was, I would have already gone in. Why would the admissions office waste time?"

    The lady pondered for a moment, and the smile on her face slowly faded, revealing a serious face: "Other than the internal personnel of Schools, no one else should know about this!"

    I don''t know what this guy is talking about, but did something really happen?

    She squinted her eyes and leaned close to my face, almost touching my nose. I quickly moved the stool backwards, and the woman finally said: "I want to ask what your abilities are. I don''t think you''re an ordinary student!"

    Ability?

    Why does it sound like a myth? I''m not a Spider-Man or a Batman, so what special abilities can I have? But since the other party asked that, I just casually said: "I''m a Yin Yang Master, and the girl beside me is my sister, a reasoning expert!"

    The reason I said that Li Ruoxi is my sister, after all, it isn''t good to brazenly say that you, the Girlfriend, are my own, so I can only say that you are my own sister temporarily. Furthermore, all of this was discussed with Li Ruoxi long ago.

    But there''s no use talking about it now, since the Schools is full of students, I''m afraid our plan of infiltrating the Schools will not succeed.

    But unexpectedly, after I had finished introducing myself and Li Ruoxi, the blue elf said without hesitation, "If your ability is this, I can let you in, but you have to pass through a test!"

 C176

    Chapter 176 - The Secret Chamber (1)

    We entered the Wind Cloud Academy.

    But not as a student, just a tourist.

    It was an open academy, and regardless of whether one was a teacher or a student, they were not restricted from entering or leaving. However, in such a desolate place, even if one was rich, one wouldn''t be able to invite others in.

    Schools has no entrance guards all day, if you are willing to visit the surrounding wilderness, even if you go out at midnight, there will be no one to manage you.

    For now, let''s not talk about Schools or us.

    When the Blue Elves heard that we were Yin Yang Master, they actually went silent for a moment.

    After a while, she suddenly turned her head towards me and said, "If you really are Yin Yang Master, then a series of strange things have occurred in the Schools, and I hope that you can help us solve them. If we can complete it, then I will break the rules and let you enter the academy!"

    It is only natural to have to pay the tuition fees when you go to school. Since the other party has requested it, then just treat it as us paying the tuition fee.

    I agreed to their proposal. Afterwards, the Blue Elves brought us to a rather awkward place. At least, to me, this place was extremely awkward.

    This was actually the female restroom in the teaching building.

    They discovered that in front of the bathroom''s door, there was a yellow security guard line that stopped us.

    Ignoring the cordon, the blue elf pulled open the door of the toilet and let us in.

    After entering the bathroom, I suddenly realised that there were a total of seven levels to the teaching building. The place we are currently at was the highest level, and this entire class was filled with students.

    During this time, he happened to see the end of class. Many students who went to bathroom walked from the seventh floor to the sixth floor. Only the seventh floor had no one using the bathroom.

    At first, I thought that the bathroom on the seventh floor had been destroyed. But now, it seems that it''s not the case.

    After entering the bathroom, I saw a human figure drawn on the floor of the bathroom with white chalk. This was clearly the scene of the crime.

    The Blue Elf found the position of the chalk figure and said to us, "Okay, this is the place. Do you guys feel anything strange here?"

    It''s just that it''s a little more luxurious than the other Schools, there are beautiful tiles on the floor and various colored pictures hung on the walls, but there isn''t anything different from it. However, since the other party asked this, there''s an 80% chance that a murder case has occurred here, so he pretended to nod and said, "I think the atmosphere here is very heavy, and it''s possible that something has happened. However, it''s useless for you to ask me this question, our Yin Yang Master is not a superman, so you have to personally say what you want us to do, so don''t let me guess!"

    The Blue Elf smiled and nodded. "Young man, your words are quite honest. If you make up nonsense, I might really chase you out. It seems like you really do have some skill. Alright, I''ll tell you about it."

    Just a month ago, there was a murder here.

    deceased was a local student by the name of Li Tao Hua, a sophomore girl with a ponytail. It was said that this girl had extraordinary memory and could memorize all kinds of words and diagrams, so she could casually read any book, and regardless of whether or not she could read the contents, the words on it could be memorized. However, in this kind of special academy, there was nothing worth introducing, and every person here had different characteristics that surpassed that of mortals.

    The problem was what happened next. One month ago, this girl called Peach Blossom was invited to join a society, and all of the societies were newly formed in Schools. There was only one president of the society, and the president was also a girl about the same age.

    After Peach Blossom was invited to join the society, he just found out that there was only one president, and once Peach Blossom enters, she will become the vice president.

    But before joining the club, Peach Blossom decided to go to the club to see what activities were going on. She visited the club late that night.

 C177

    Chapter 177 - The Secret Chamber (2)

    At that time, the association was right across from the female bathroom. After saying this, the blue elf intentionally opened the female bathroom''s door, letting me take a look at the room opposite.

    However, it was just an ordinary classroom opposite him. There wasn''t much of a difference.

    At that time, after Peach Blossom left the society, a person came to bathroom. After that, the president of the society returned to his room and didn''t know anything about the Peach Blossom. Furthermore, the management system of the university was very loose, no one checked the dorm room, and recently, if there was someone who did not go to bed at night, no one would notice.

    This Schools was located far away from the city, so all sorts of systems were present in the Schools. Many students were willing to play games, and they would often stay in the Schools''s internet cafe to play until dawn.

    And on the morning of the second day, the corpses of the peach blossoms were discovered in the bathroom.

    When Peach Blossom died, her eyes popped out, as if she had seen something terrifying. She stared at the ceiling, her body trembling nonstop, her muscles stiff, her face purple. She seemed to be devoid of people.

    He immediately reported this to the police, but the police came here to investigate a few times but were unable to find anything, in the future, it could only be said that Peach Blossom had a congenital disease and died from it during the process of going to bathroom.

    However, this was just an article on the surface. The true cause of death was still a mystery.

    Following that, I checked the toilet according to the Blue Fairy''s instructions. After careful inquiry, I found out that the person who found the Peach Blossom corpse was a cleaners from the Schools.

    There was a student who was having diarrhea and wanted to go to the bathroom, but he found that the door couldn''t be opened at all. At this time, the Corridor had a cleaner who was mopping the floor.

    As a result, after opening the door, he saw the other party''s corpse, which meant that the door was tightly locked from the inside.

    The bathroom''s door was a magnetic door, and it was rarely closed, as long as he cleaned every month, the bathroom would be prohibited from using it. At that time, the cleaners in the Schools would lock the door, and once the door was locked, one would have to use a magnetic card to open it.

    The other point was that at the other end of the field was a piece of Windows s. From the Windows s point of view, they could see the training grounds at the back of Schools.

    When Peach Blossom died, it was said that the Windows was also tightly locked from the inside, and this bathroom didn''t have any other air vents, so at that time, this place was completely in a secret room.

    When the Blue Elves had finished explaining the situation, they said that they had a lot of things to do, so they had to return to their positions. Everything was up to them.

    During the investigation into this matter, you will give me as much help as possible, so we can enter any place, any room in the Schools.

    When the blue elf was about to walk out of the room, I suddenly said, "Wait a minute, I have a question. Regardless of whether the Police can solve this problem or not, it''s more of a criminal case. Why did you choose me to help when you heard that I was the Yin Yang Master?"

    "You are very sharp indeed. Actually, I shouldn''t have told you about another thing, and my identity is that of a teacher after all. As a teacher, naturally I cannot speak of ghosts and gods, but after the peach blossoms died, I became aware of the peach blossoms'' existence!"

    According to what the Blue Elves said next, this Peach Blossom has a hobby, and that is to be especially fond of the piano.

    Although she was not a member of the piano society, she had learned piano from a young age and was even better than many professional pianists. She could often play some very complicated music, but the music that Peach Blossom liked was still dedicated to Ai Lisi.

    Although this was a simple work by Beethoven, Peach Blossom especially liked the melody of this song. She would often play it alone in the piano room.

    The music room and the music area were two entirely different concepts. Because this Schools was a bit special, she set up different regions for students with different interests, and inside the music area, all kinds of musical instruments were very complete. When the blue spirit passed by, it was exactly 6 o''clock in the evening, and in this area, most of the students were eating in the cafeteria, whereas the blue spirit heard the offering piece for Ai Lisi right near the piano room.

    In the music area, there were all sorts of songs that were available for the Blue Fairy to watch. Furthermore, when one played the song for Ai Lisi, they would give it up to him, and it wasn''t just Peach Blossom. As a result, when they entered this place, the Blue Fairy didn''t pay too much attention to them.

    Because the sound of the piano is coming from a classroom called 103.

    This door number was one of the many piano rooms, and was also one that was specifically made for peach blossoms.

    Many students of the Schools who loved music would buy their favorite piano and place it in the music room. In room 103, there was a white piano, which was Peach Blossom''s favorite instrument.

    The blue elf was more curious than frightened. She groped her way to the door of room 103 and peeped through the crack in the door.

    But at this time, he saw a person wearing a pink Skirt. The reason why it was described this way was because that person did not have a brain.

    It was a Girl, whose head had disappeared from the location of the Neck, but was constantly moving between his fingers on the piano, playing out this beautiful tune. Behind the Girl, there were also many faint shadows, which seemed to be standing on the spot, clapping nonstop.

 C178

    Chapter 178 - The Inconceivable in Campus (1)

    In this kind of situation, the Blue Elves didn''t scream loudly, but quietly left the room. In the end, the Blue Elves called a few PE teacher s and bravely returned to the room, only to find that there was nothing in the room. According to the others, the white piano didn''t even exist, and on the day that the peach blossoms died, the white piano cremated along with the body of the peach blossoms.

    But the blue elf''s nightmares did not end, and from that day on, nightmares were frequent at night.

    In his dreams, he would always see the dead peach blossoms waving at him, holding his hand, and walking towards the teaching building.

    The Blue Elves who had experienced all of this knew that there must be a problem with the death of Peach Blossom. Moreover, the Peach Blossom''s soul might even be wandering around the Schools, trying to tell someone who was still alive.

    In the past, when I was reading terrifying novels, I could often see the seven great unbelievable stories on campus. However, I have long seen the story, every Schools has some mystical legends, but more or less, there are students chatting and randomly making up stories, so the credibility of the stories is almost zero.

    It was the same thing, but when it came from the mouth of a teacher, it was different.

    After all, in a place like Schools, a student could say whatever they want, but as a teacher, to be responsible for everything they say, there had to be a phrase called "be a teacher".

    There were also teachers who said that they were causing trouble, so they definitely could not say such words out of nowhere!

    After that, I told Li Ruoxi, "What do you think about this matter? Honestly speaking, I don''t feel any ghosts in this room, should we go to the piano room to take a look?"

    When I finished saying this sentence, I heard the sound of footsteps from the Corridor. The Blue Elves had already left, and this was the end of the Corridor. This bathroom could be said to be the innermost room.

    I was curious and I left. Who else was there? Thus, I opened the door and looked outside. However, when I saw that I didn''t know what had happened, I was really shocked.

    I saw a girl wearing a pink Skirt running past me. The girl ran very fast, so fast that I couldn''t see her face. The girl looked to be a student at school, and in her hand was a Teddy bear doll.

    The girl ran past me and into the wall.

    I''m not wrong, he ran into the wall!

    Under the eyes of the two of us, her body directly touched the walls of the teaching building, and then directly penetrated through it like a shadow.

    Seeing this, Li Ruoxi and I were stunned. This place is real, it is really haunted!

    I immediately took out the peach wood sword and followed the peach wood sword''s guidance to look for the soul that ran over, but I discovered that my soul had long since disappeared without a trace. The peach wood sword could only stand there in front of me like a piece of rotten wood, completely useless.

    Li Ruoxi said: "If there''s a ghosts in one place, it means that this ghosts still has an unfulfilled last wish. I don''t know why this ghost still isn''t willing to meet him, I''ll go look elsewhere first!"

    I nodded and decided to follow Li Ruoxi to the piano room for a walk.

    When I went there, it was exactly two in the afternoon. At this time, there were a lot of people practicing on the piano, and all sorts of different sounds came out from the Corridor. Looking at the bustling atmosphere, even if there was a real ghosts, it probably wouldn''t appear.

    Just as we were about to return in disappointment, we discovered that the door of 103 had quietly opened a crack. There really seemed to be a shadow moving about inside the room.

    Li Ruoxi and I looked at each other, then quietly went back to the room. Taking the opportunity when the other party wasn''t paying attention, we suddenly broke into the room, and at this moment, I discovered that standing in the middle of the room was a girl, that girl was wearing a set of spectacles, and in her hand was a book.

 C179

    Chapter 179 - The Inconceivable on the Campus (2)

    No matter how I looked at it, this girl was a living human. It seemed that we had made a big fuss and mistook her for a soul. But since I had already entered, I said embarrassedly, "Sorry, I''m disturbing you!"

    Li Ruoxi nodded at the girl, and then asked politely: "I am a tourist who just arrived at Schools, I was just strolling around, I didn''t want to disturb you, what are you doing here?"

    The girl didn''t seem to like talking. She wasn''t disgusted with us, but was naturally introverted. She still lowered her head, her hands tightly grasping her book as she muttered softly, "She''s listening to the master of the room playing the zither."

    Oh, so it''s just listening to the zither. I knew it, how can there be a soul in broad daylight?

    Wait a minute!

    Why do I feel like something isn''t right? Listening to the master of this room playing the zither, wasn''t the owner of this room Peach Blossom? Since they were already dead, then what was there to play?!

    I hastily replied, "What did you say? You heard the master playing the zither. Do you know whose room it is?"

    Unexpectedly, the girl knew the situation better than we did.

    This girl''s name is Nangong Qingtian.

    Nangong Qingtian was the leader of the mysterious society!

    According to Nangong Qingtian, after Peach Blossom died, she would often hear the sound of a piano in the room, as if telling herself to listen to music. But according to Nangong Qingtian, the sound of the piano was not Peach Blossom, and the sound was extremely chaotic, completely different from the usual music that Peach Blossom played on, and it was not just for a day or two. After Peach Blossom died, this sound would always be heard whenever they passed by.

    I stood where I was and listened attentively, but for some reason, I realized that I couldn''t hear anything at all. I looked at Ruo Xi and she expressed that she was the same as me.

    I hurriedly said to Nangong Qingtian: "I dare ask, can you hear this music now?"

    Unexpectedly, Nangong Qingtian nodded and replied: "The music is still playing!"

    Nangong Qingtian really doesn''t like to talk, every time we ask a question, the other party would only reply, and the answer would only be a few words, if not asked in detail, it would be impossible to understand.

    However, this kind of thing requires patience. After Li Ruoxi and I asked a few times, I finally learnt that there was always a kind of chaotic piano sound in the room, and this kind of sound could only be heard by Nangong Qingtian herself.

    In the face of this situation, there are only two possibilities in my mind. The first is that Nangong Qingtian is speaking the truth, and the second is that there is some mental problem with Nangong Qingtian.

    But right now, other than Nangong Qingtian who is in front of me, I don''t have any other clues. I can only believe the words of the other party, and I asked: "Do you hear the same tune every time?"

    Nangong Qingtian quietly shook her head, it was only then that I realised the book in Nangong Qingtian''s hand was a type of black magic book, written by a author from Europe and America, but this kind of book was not of much use, it was just an entertainment book, with many of the incantations written inside being fake.

    Although Nangong Qingtian didn''t like to talk much, but from the other party''s actions, I could tell that the matter of the peach blossoms was extremely shocking to Nangong Qingtian. She reckoned that the reason Nangong Qingtian held this book in her hands was because she thought that if she knew a little spell, he would probably be able to find the peach blossoms.

    Every time we speak, the other party would be completely expressionless, but I know that Nangong Qingtian must be feeling extremely grieved in her heart. At this point, I didn''t even bother to say anything proper and directly asked: "Do you know how to play the zither? If I could just pop out the sound you heard? "

    I didn''t expect Nangong Qingtian to nod her head. I was so happy that I quickly opened up a music classroom and brought Nangong Qingtian to find a piano to play.

    Nangong Qingtian put down the book and sat in front of the piano, taking in a deep breath. It was as if she had instantly become taller, and looking at this, I finally understood that ever since Peach Blossom died, Nangong Qingtian had actually been searching for the true cause of death for her. These two people, were not only related to each other, but also had similar hobbies in their lives.

    The piano she played was also very nice to listen to, but the piano music was too messy. It was like a series of random songs, one for this song, the other for that song.

    I don''t understand music anyway, so I''ll just listen.

    After playing for about 10 minutes, I felt that the music had returned. I interrupted the other party''s performance and said, "Excuse me, I felt as if the tune that you just played had returned. What is going on?"

    Nangong Qingtian stopped what she was doing, turned around and said: "What I heard was exactly like this, I kept repeating that paragraph."

 C180

    Chapter 180 - The Cursed (1)

    I listened to Nan play the score several times, but each time I felt that it was a lot of peacekeeping.

    Li Ruoxi knew a little more about music than me, but after Nan Gong played it for the third time, Li Ruoxi suddenly interrupted Nan Gong and said: "Wait, alas, these are all popular songs, not piano music. I seem to have heard of them!"

    Afterwards, Li Ruoxi took out a brush and wrote out the name of the song. She calculated that this tune was made up of a few popular songs, and among these songs, there were some that liked to sing, some that were friendly, and some that liked to play, but they did not have anything in common. Furthermore, the authors and singers of these songs were all different.

    I looked at the name of the song and said, "What''s the point of playing these songs? It''s impossible for a pianist to play these songs, and the connection between these songs is very bad. Look, I''ve heard the first song before, it''s a gentle love song, but the second song is very exciting.

    The three of us thought about it for a long time, but we couldn''t think of anything to say. Finally, Minamiya began to sing these songs, picking out the parts he heard and singing them for a while.

    Li Ruoxi suddenly interrupted Nan Gong Qing and said: "Wait, the last word of your first song is Fang right? The last word of your second song is Xiang, it sounds like a person''s name, continue singing!"

    Then, each time, I wrote down the last word of the song and got seven.

    Aroma cursed!

    I stared at Nan and asked, "Who is Aroma?"

    Nangong shook his head. "I don''t know."

    I continued to ask, "It might be one of your teachers or students. You should have heard of this name before, right?"

    Nangong still did not know.

    At this moment, I have a feeling that my butt is on fire. It seems like the dead peach blossoms have left behind a very important clue, but Nangong doesn''t know anything.

    In a moment of desperation, I grabbed Nangong''s arm and said, "Think about it carefully. This is very important!"

    Unfortunately, my questioning was of no use, and then Li Ruoxi said: "Don''t make things difficult for her, don''t forget, this Schools has more than three thousand students, no one can remember everyone''s name, and she has an introverted personality, so she doesn''t make many friends, so it''s natural that she hasn''t heard of this name before, isn''t it!"

    After hearing what Li Ruoxi said, I thought that was true, so I quickly went to ask the students, but after asking for a round, I only knew that someone had seen this name on the Newspapers inside the Schools.

    I quickly got the Blue Elves to help me find that Newspapers. When I looked around, I realized that it was only a Newspapers from inside the Schools.

    Just as I was about to give up, Li Ruoxi suddenly said: "Isn''t that fragrant aroma!"

    I looked towards the direction where Li Ruoxi''s voice came from. Sure enough, there was a very small corner of the Newspapers and her name was written on it. However, she was one of the editors of the Newspapers, so her name was written very small.

    I said, "I got it! This Newspapers is published by the News Society. Let''s go and have a look at the News Society!"

    When we entered the news agency, no one stopped us either. Upon entering, I saw a man with a head full of yellow hair, wearing a jacket, standing in the middle of the room, beside him were two short girls holding a microphone, asking, "May I ask Student, I heard that you can see the ghosts, is that true?"

    The person called Feng Xinglie, was not difficult to deal with as he replied, "Where did you get this boring information from? I''ve already said it myself, don''t look for me for interviews!"

    The man''s face was filled with disdain, but the women still surrounded Feng Xinglie and asked tirelessly, "Our News Agency likes to interview people with special abilities like you, so please tell me. Why don''t we change the question, have you seen a soul in Schools before?"

 C181

    Chapter 181 - The Cursed (2)

    It was obvious that Feng Xinglie was even more impatient now. He pushed away the girl and turned his head towards her, saying: "I already said, this kind of thing is fine for me to ask others. But if you guys are interested in supernatural events, why don''t you explore the eighth strange conversation on campus!"

    After Feng Xinglie finished speaking, he and I walked past each other and out of the room. As we left, we looked at each other.

    However, I didn''t come here to make friends. I hastily told the two girls from the news agency, "Sorry for disturbing you. I''m a new special visitor. Take a look at this. I hope we can cooperate a bit."

    A short-haired girl took the card from me and said, "Ah! Teacher Qing Tian said that. What do you want to ask?"

    I got straight to the point. "I want to find a girl called Aroma!"

    The short-haired girl was stunned as she mumbled to herself, "Senior, I know you. But did you quit school three days ago?"

    Withdraw from school?

    Such a coincidence?

    I hastily asked, "Why did you quit school? Is there a reason?"

    The girl shook her head and said, "Mhm, I''m not sure either. At that time, I was in Courtyard with senior sister and was discussing some news. At that time, senior sister borrowed a phone and then became very happy, saying that she was about to withdraw from school.

    I said to Li Ruoxi, "It seems that we really need the help of the Blue Fairy."

    However, we didn''t have the chance to meet up with the Blue Elves. The Blue Elves said that they had been very busy lately and couldn''t find the time to meet up. Fortunately, I told them the general story over the phone.

    In the end, the Blue Fairy told us that Aroma had indeed dropped out of school, and that she herself had sent her own Aroma when she dropped out. The reason for that was that she had been sent back home to a better music institute for her studies.

    The Blue Elf had sent her to the bus station at Route 9, but had not contacted her since. She had occasionally made a phone call, but the other party''s phone had been switched off, possibly because she had never seen her again since.

    After hanging up, Li Ruoxi said: "Nan Gong, why don''t you go back first. I want to take a look at the fragrant dorm room, I believe that the Peach Blossom wouldn''t leave such a clue for no reason."

    Nan Gong was easier to talk to, he immediately nodded and walked back with his head lowered. The two of us found the fragrant dorm room around 5 PM.

    Logically speaking, I am not allowed to enter the girls'' dormitory, but I had already greeted them before so I could ignore them.

    The dorm room here was a very spacious residential area. Every household had a small independent room, just like the ones on the islands. Many students were all in their own rooms, and the more contribution they made to the Schools, the better the treatment they would receive.

    The same goes for the fragrant rooms, but luckily, the fragrance is not a person living alone, the fragrance is more detestable, so we found a roommate, so we have someone to ask.

    Aroma''s roommate was a boy.

    That''s right, it was a boy. As long as he was allowed to live here, both men and women could live together. Unfortunately, this boy looked very dangerous!

    This boy was not Aromatic boyfriend, but a friend of Aroma. That''s right, he was a friend of Aroma!

    When that boy opened the door, I noticed that something was wrong. He was wearing a white Skirt, had long hair, and his name was Daylight. If one didn''t look at his student identity card, they wouldn''t be able to tell that he was a boy.

    To put it bluntly, this was a man with a homosexual and a womanly hobbies.

    Forget it, since there are all sorts of strange things in this world, there''s nothing to be curious about. That boy is very gentle, and I said that he''s dangerous because after I came in, that boy was very enthusiastic!

    Almost immediately, he took my hand and invited me into the room, only that he looked at Li Ruoxi with a slightly unfriendly gaze.

    But I really can''t stand the actions of a man. I deliberately kept a distance from his perfume, but even so, when I sat on the sofa, that boy still continuously moved closer to my side!

    This was extremely embarrassing!

    When I was walking during the day, my posture was very awkward as well. I gave Li Ruoxi a weird smile, and I immediately gave him a pleading look, but who would have thought that Li Ruoxi''s face was completely red. Obviously, this fellow was laughing, and had been holding back her laughter!

    This was not the time to be watching a show!

    This boy has always had an inexplicable hostility towards Li Ruoxi, so let me do it for today.

    I asked directly, "Student Bai, may I ask if Aroma is living with you? What kind of person is she?"

    Hearing that, Student Bai looked unsatisfied: "Oh, looking for Aroma, I thought you were looking for me. Alright, seeing that you''re so handsome, I''ll tell you that Aroma is a pretty good person, as you know, I hate contact with females. Aroma, it''s an exception!"

    Moreover, when he sat down, he realized that the other party actually had a bra. Although it might be fake, it looked really similar to a Girl, and his skin was even more tender than Li Ruoxi!

    If it was really a Girl, honestly speaking, he would really want to throw himself down. But forget it, this guy might just take off his pants, and the scammer below is even bigger than me!

 C182

    Chapter 182 - Potential Threats (1)

    After a struggle of ideas and all sorts of mental torment, I finally understood the situation of the fragrance.

    The special ability of Aroma was that a natural pianist could wield his fingers at a speed three times faster than an ordinary person. Being able to use two pianos at the same time to play Mozhak, he could be said to be a genius among pianists.

    As her parents were both farmers, they had never had the money to send her to school. It wasn''t easy for them to borrow money to go to university, but they were despised by others. In the end, they came here.

    Hearing this, I have a question. I remember the Blue Elves saying that Aroma dropped out of school to go to a very famous music academy. That academy charged a lot of money, so why did this poor family suddenly send Aroma to that Schools?

    Of course, there was also the possibility that something big happened and the family made a fortune, but she still felt that it was very rude. It was said that before she left Schools, Aroma didn''t ask anyone to transfer to another school.

    I silently recorded this suspicion on the little book. At this moment, Daylight had already placed a hand on my shoulder. Unknowingly, this fellow was already right next to me!

    I hastily moved my position and said, "I''m recording it. Please continue!"

    During the day, I really cleared my throat and gave me an unromantic look. I was filled with complaints. It was really hard on others!

    After explaining it in the day, I found out that Aroma was a very helpful girl, and was also very understanding. Of course, I had a feeling that this was a bit prejudiced against her, after all, the reason why she said that in the day, was because she really liked a straightforward guy from the Schools. She was rejected in the end, and she thought that she had lost her love for a few days, and after being comforted by Aroma for a long time, the two of them became good friends.

    Come to think of it, in daytime, the fragrance was a smart but also carried a mysterious Girl.

    After saying that, Li Ruoxi suddenly interrupted: "The room has a lot of the scent of cosmetics, it''s very high-end!

    Tian Zhen, who originally had an opinion of Li Ruoxi, immediately changed her attitude when she heard Li Ruoxi''s words. She pulled on Li Ruoxi''s hand and said: "Not bad huh, I didn''t think that Big Sister''s eyes would be so good!"

    I really can''t tell what it feels like to have a boy pulling my woman''s hand. If it were anyone else, I might have fought them, but this man is the only one I can''t bring myself to.

    During the day, he directly opened the fragrant room and said, "Aroma, you really like cosmetics. You even gave me a lot!"

    It was as though I was showing off during the day. A gleeful smile appeared on my face. The moment I opened the door, I was stunned. As expected, the room was filled with cosmetics.

    Li Ruoxi''s expression seemed to have frozen over as she said, "Sea blue mystery, divine water, hey, every single unremarkable bottle should have a few thousand right? There are even many of them!"

    I don''t know what the price of cosmetics is, but there are countless bottles here.

    But this way, the problem would arise.

    Where in the world did the fragrance come from?

    I picked up a piece of cosmetics and looked at it. Although I didn''t know the contents and effects, I still recognized the brand. This is the real deal and the price is fair.

    During the day, he immediately said to me, "I won''t give these things to anyone. If you like it, I can give it to you for free!"

    I put down my makeup. I wasn''t interested in that at all. I directly said to Genuine during the day, "You used someone else''s stuff, but you have to return it. I said, do you often use pink lipstick?"

    Daylight really didn''t understand what I meant. He just nodded and said, "Yeah!"

    Li Ruoxi said: "Then, what kind of lipstick does Aroma use?"

    Daylight shook his head and said, "She doesn''t like to use lipstick."

    I said in amusement, "That''s right. That''s why all of these items have your lipstick on them. Girls sometimes hate having a set of cosmetics. Or rather, all of these cosmetics were intentionally bought for you by Aroma!"

    At this point, Daylight really looked a bit embarrassed.

    I continued to say, "No matter how you dress up or what your sexual orientation is, I respect you. After all, this is a person''s hobby and freedom. However, if you threaten me, that doesn''t suit your sense of beauty!"

 C183

    Chapter 183 - Potential Threats (2)

    Daylight''s expression changed and he immediately said, "What do you mean?"

    I said in amusement, "I say, a person who doesn''t use cosmetics often comes with a lot of money and buys so many expensive things for you. Is your relationship really that of a friend of yours? We''ve already told you that we are close friends, so let alone buying cosmetics on our own accord, we might not even know each other."

    He looked like someone who didn''t know how to lie. His face was pale and a lot of sweat was dripping down his face.

    Li Ruoxi added on, "Alright, let''s call the Blue Fairy over. She should be your Wind Administrators!"

    Actually, I don''t know if it was the Wind Age Administrators or not, but if this matter was to be told to the Schools, then it would definitely be harmful to the daytime, and I would have to admit it very quickly.

    During the day, they really caught Aroma and did things to help out.

    Even though Schools was a free Schools, her family was in a very poor state. Aroma realized that even if she was successful in learning, if she wanted to be a part of the Dao, she would still have to experience layers of difficulties. Furthermore, her future was unknown, so she decided to go into the sea and sell her body in exchange for a large number of Money.

    In addition, non-members of Witch Night''s website could also upload videos. However, no matter what the click-through rate was, there would be no reward, and of course, no penalty, so Aroma used this loophole to advertise herself.

    Of course, a young girl as beautiful as a fairy was also worth a lot of money. After this underground dark net operation, every release would cost more than 100,000 yuan.

    However, no matter how expensive they were, there was still a market for some things, such as fragrance.

    Very quickly, many rich families would drive private cars and secretly pick up the fragrance from Schools''s vicinity before bringing it back the next day. It was often like this and the place where the fragrance would be sent would be in an open area outside the academy.

    However, after being rejected by the person he liked that day, he had walked randomly in a sad manner. Unknowingly, he had walked to the empty space and happened to see this scene.

    Of course, this was not enough to prove it.

    Ever since then, he had been following Aroma and her luck was bad. Once, he had met a guest with a strange request.

    The guest was around forty years old and very fond of College Students s. He also liked to excite them, so Aroma was requested to do a wild battle in the wilderness.

    Of course, Aroma did not agree at the beginning, but under the enticement of a large number of Money, she could be considered to agree. However, all of this was taken during the day, even though the Schools might not be able to manage this matter, but everyone in Aroma''s family all believed that Aroma was a good child, so if they knew that Aroma was doing this, they would definitely hate her, thus they used this as a threat to her during the day.

    Furthermore, he forced himself to live with Aroma. Every time he received a business deal, he would give her more than half of the total amount before purchasing a lot of cosmetics that he liked.

    After I finished listening to all of the facts, I coldly looked at Truekeep and said, "As expected, you did a good job. Let me ask you, has Aroma mentioned anything about transferring schools recently? There are other actions!"

    When he said these words, he was covered in sweat, almost completely exhausted. After hearing my question, he finally reacted after a long time, saying, "No, I''ve never heard of it. I have a weakness for her, so she doesn''t dare to leave me!"

    Although the day was really annoying, but if the truth was like this, then there was no reason for Aroma to change schools. Even if she changed schools, she still wouldn''t be able to escape threats, and once her reputation broke down, the Conservatory wouldn''t accept her. Even if she had money, it would just be a waste.

    I finally stood up and said disdainfully to Daylight, "You really are an ugly fellow. You''re abnormal!"

    After I finished speaking, I pulled Li Ruoxi and left the place. It was as if my entire body was being stimulated during the day as I sat there motionlessly.

    After exiting the door, I bought a filled coffee from the vending machine and dragged Li Ruoxi along as I strolled around Schools. "Now that I''m sure, transferring is a lie!"

    However, Li Ruoxi asked: "Then what about the Photos that we have in our hands during the day, do we need to destroy them?"

    I shook my head: "No, he already doesn''t have any Photos, if there is, how could he let Aroma stay in his room? Aroma must have gone through the rooms during the daytime and not found her, so I thought that the Photos was left in some unknown place during the daytime. But I inferred that it must be because of some reason that the Photos had disappeared a long time ago, but it was just pretending to be there during the day."

    Li Ruoxi nodded her head, as if she was relieved a lot, I continued to say: "But it''s useless, I don''t know if the fragrance is a blessing or a curse, if she is not here, it would be a white pagoda to leave the Photos behind, I don''t know why she would withdraw from school, what kind of reason is that, she would rather take the risk of losing her reputation, and pretend to withdraw?"

    Li Ruoxi suggested at this time, according to the students, before she dropped out of school, Aroma was very happy, she wasn''t faking it, and there might really be something good, so we might as well go and see the student''s Files, maybe it has something to do with Aroma''s family.

 C184

    Chapter 184 - Non-existent bus (1)

    Using our special identities, Li Ruoxi and I smoothly entered the Archives to study.

    Every year, there would be over three thousand students in the academy, which was equivalent to the fact that there had not been much change in the last twenty years. It had to be said that the number of Files here was three thousand by twenty, which was a little more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack.

    Fortunately, the Files had a special management method. I found the Administrators, and with the help of the Archives, I quickly found the fragrant Files.

    I took a quick look at the Files''s introduction and discovered that other than my parents, there was also an uncle in the Aromatic Family''s section.

    This uncle of hers was not a simple one; he was completely different from Aroma''s parents.

    According to the records of the Files, when Uncle Aroma was young, he went to sea alone. After dozens of years of hard work, he made a huge fortune somewhere in the USA.

    It was said that in the sixties, there were many gold hunters in the USA, but after that, many of them either died on the road or found out that the road to gold was just a myth and did not exist.

    He never thought that there would still be the profession of gold mining in the world. Looks like the Golden Road of USA was not a legend.

    I accepted the Files and said to Li Ruoxi: "If this is the case, then we''ll find out who it is. If it''s a fragrant uncle, he might have gotten rich and return to his home country. With this uncle, we can naturally choose any Schools in the country."

    Ruo Xi frowned his brow, he thought for a while, then said to me: "If his uncle really returns from overseas, he should be very extravagant, but why didn''t he go and fetch Aroma? He even allowed Fang Xiang to ride the bus alone and go back, this isn''t very logical!"

    I nodded my head, and we decided to return to Aroma''s place of residence. Due to the departure of Aroma, the other party''s mobile was also taken away with us, so we didn''t know her uncle''s number or how to contact him, but we felt that since the other party was already prepared to transfer, there must be some kind of omen.

    When we returned to the fragrant room again, the day had already disappeared. I don''t think he wanted to return to this place ever again, but before this abnormal Kid left, he actually took away that pile of cosmetics with him. There was practically nothing left in the empty room.

    Upon entering the room, I could only put on a regretful expression and said, "It seems that this room was baptized not long ago. We were still a step too late."

    Ruo Xi shook her head, as there was no one living in the room, this time Ruoxi did not change her shoes and directly walked into the room wearing her sneakers.

    After entering the room, Li Ruoxi said: "Don''t worry about the truth during the day, this guy only took some things that are useful to him. The cosmetics are not important to me at all, there must be something important that is still inside the house, I really won''t take it with me during the day."

    Speaking till here, I must mention that Li Ruoxi doesn''t like to put on makeup, although she knows a lot of makeup, she doesn''t buy any. Not wearing makeup didn''t mean that she was not a Beautiful women. There were indeed some women in this world who were born with the face of an angel, and didn''t need any acquired factors to add.

    After entering the room, we went through all of them without any qualms. In the end, we were a little disappointed because there wasn''t anything worth pointing to in the room.

    Just as we were about to give up, I heard footsteps in the room.

    I glanced at Li Ruoxi. At this moment, she was squatting at the corner of the wall and flipping through a cabinet, which meant that she hadn''t walked. I hurriedly asked: "Did you hear the sound of footsteps?"

    Ruo Xi turned around and said with a questioning expression: "I heard you, I thought you were walking!"

    I saw that neither of us was walking. Who was walking?

    I listened to the sound of it moving around me, but it was only the sound and no one was there. We both held our breath, and then we heard the sound of it thumping against the floor next to us.

    I made a quiet gesture, slipped into the kitchen, and pulled out a bag.

 C185

    Chapter 185 - Non-existent bus (2)

    It wouldn''t be a child from the countryside. If it was put aside for now, who in the university could cook?

    In the kitchen, I really found more than 50 catties of white noodles, which was probably used for making dumplings.

    Without saying a word, I flipped the bag over and laid the white faces flat on the ground. Then, Li Ruoxi and I moved to the side to take a look and sure enough, there was an invisible person in this room.

    Although it was still indistinct, footprints could be seen on the white surface of the floor.

    I observed carefully and realized that the footprints were actually from the Girl. The Girl was walking back and forth in the room, I shouted a few times towards the direction of the Girl. The girl''s footprints suddenly stopped in place, it seemed like the other party could hear me.

    But when I yelled at her again, the invisible girl started to ignore us again. Our communication seemed to be extremely difficult, and we could only barely make each other understand my words. I couldn''t even hear the other party''s voice at all.

    After about 10 minutes, there were no more footprints. Li Ruoxi then stood up and said to me: "Did something dirty come in? Are you leaving now? "

    I nodded and replied, "I suspect that the Peach Blossom or Aromatic Soul has returned. It''s a pity that her soul seems to have been suppressed by something and it''s extremely weak. We can''t even see his!"

    After Li Ruoxi heard it, she immediately pointed to the footprints on the ground and said: "Did they leave any clues behind?"

    I looked down at the footprints again. Basically, there was a circle, but they were all gathered in front of the fragrant bed. Could there be something wrong with the bed?

    I quickly tore open the pillow and found an envelope under it. Inside was a letter from her uncle.

    I picked up the letter and read it briefly. I realized that the contents of the letter was really written by my uncle, meaning that he would be returning to his hometown soon. After understanding the situation of the Aroma family, I decided to provide Aroma for her studies in a relatively good music academy.

    After I read this letter, I felt that all of this was in keeping with reality, but unfortunately, this matter was not that simple. I would not be fooled by a mere letter from my family like everyone else.

    I spread out the letter in front of Ruo Xi, then pointed at the letter, saying word by word: "Look at the words on it, do you find any problems?"

    Li Ruoxi lied beside the letter, under the light of the lamp, she carefully read every word, but after reading it, Ruo Xi shook her head and said, "This notebook seemed to be written by an adult, moreover, when she wrote it, it was sonorous and powerful, as if she had even learned hard brush, and there was nothing special about it!"

    I shook my head and said to her, "This handwriting was clearly written by a left-handed person, but in the fragrant house, everyone was right-handed. It is obvious that this letter was not written by her uncle, but by someone who pretended to be Aroma''s uncle, using this copy and its conditions to lure the Aroma. When we reach a certain place, I''m afraid that the situation is dire, and the reason why the peach blossoms repeatedly sent us information must be because they want us to help!"

    I set aside the meaningless letter and decided that we would go out of the school gate and take a look at the place where Aroma had last left.

    When we walked out of the academy, after walking forward for about 500 meters, we discovered a bus station. That bus station was already very old, there was only a shabby looking pavilion, and there wasn''t even a single stool.

    I lingered around the gallery, where the scent had begun to disappear.

    Even if we were to search carefully in here, it would be hard to find any clues. Just when the few of us were about to retreat in the cold wind, we saw a middle-aged man riding a bicycle passing by me from afar.

    The middle-aged man was wearing a sports coat and a protective hat. Although he looked to be in his forties, his physique was similar to that of a 20 year old teenager. He looked extremely robust.

    It was obvious that the other party was a mountaineer. Furthermore, she usually liked to ride. It could be seen from the firm muscles of her thighs that the other party was constantly exercising.

    When the Dashu saw us, he suddenly stopped and shouted at us, "You two are the students of this Wind Cloud Academy, right? Where do you want to go?"

    I looked at Dashu''s bicycle and calculated in my heart that even if he knew where we were going, he wouldn''t be able to bring us along. After all, it was impossible to ride a sports bike like this with the two of us.

    However, just as my thoughts landed on the dust, I realized that there were still many people behind Dashu.

    These people are roughly the same age as the Dashu. I''m afraid that I met a bicycle sports team. Looking back, there are at least 20 bicycles in the group.

    We were only here to search for clues and didn''t want to go anywhere. I only shook my head and didn''t speak to the Dashu.

    But the Dashu kindly suggested: "If you guys are going to leave this place, I can take you for a while. If you were to wait here for the bus, then it would be fine, but the bus here have long been abandoned.

    What.

    It was no longer used a year ago?

    Then at that time, what exactly was the bus that Aroma rode on?

 C186

    Chapter 186 - Nine-Way Bus (1)

    To confirm my thoughts, I asked again: "Do you think there are no bus here? Maybe there are only very few of them. I see that there are quite a few remote sites with only one or two bus every day.

    The Dashu got off the carriage and took out a handkerchief. He leisurely walked to the side of the bus and inserted it with his handkerchief. It was the rusty iron plate.

    Dashu used to exercise frequently at first sight, the muscles on his hands bulging as he used a great amount of strength to forcefully wipe away the rust.

    The rust that was wiped off wasn''t too much, but I could still make out that the "Nine Way bus Site" was written on the bus''s tablet.

    I walked closer to take a look at the sign and said, "Isn''t there one? Look at the words written below, there''s a bus every day at 8: 30 PM. Then, there''s another bus at 4: 30 PM. Do you only have two trips per day?"

    I remember that when Aroma left Schools, it was around one in the afternoon. Even though the bus was still operating normally, at that time, there wouldn''t be any nine bus passing by.

    I pondered for a moment, and the Dashu looked at me with disbelief as he continued to explain: "I have to climb the mountain at this time of the day, I mentioned that the mountain I am going to is not far from the Schools, and the road I am walking on, is a road that I must pass through. I have persisted on this road for three years, so I know this road like the back of my hand.

    After Dashu finished speaking, he even turned around to look at his teammates, seemingly seeking their opinion. In the end, he discovered that the people behind Dashu all nodded, indicating that this was indeed the case!

    Everyone was laughing out loud. The Dashu walked in front of the thin man, patted his shoulder and said: "Xiao Wang is still as silent as before, our climbing team was originally here to make friends, you always remain silent, but you can''t join our team!"

    Only then did the man slowly raise his head and look at the bus. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but when he turned his eyes, he seemed to forcibly swallow his words.

    I walked over to the thin man and asked, "Excuse me, but do you know anything about this bus stop?"

    When the man heard it, he nodded. Seeing that there was hope, he quickly followed up with a question, "May I ask when was the last time you saw a bus?"

    The thin man, after a moment''s thought, replied in a small voice: "About two weeks ago!"

    It was originally an ordinary question, but at this moment the group of people immediately burst into an uproar. Many people pointed at the thin man and said: "I''m joking, are you serious? This bus really was stopped a year ago, how could we possibly see it!"

    When Xiao Wang said this, he completely ignored the dissenting opinions of the surrounding people, and only lowered his head, as if he had made a mistake. But when he carefully observed, he discovered that the muscles on his face were trembling, as if he did not want to talk to you, but felt that there was something behind him that made him feel fear!

    Amidst the chaos, Dashu patted Xiao Wang''s shoulder and said sincerely: "It''s fine, I believe you. We didn''t say that you''re lying, and since you saw the bus that was already stopped, there''s no harm in saying that!"

    At this time, Xiao Wang turned around and looked at the people behind him. He noticed that their eyes weren''t filled with contempt, but were filled with curiosity and expectation.

    Just two weeks ago, Xiao Wang had a meal with a few friends who often rode bicycles together. At the dining table, Xiao Wang still liked to keep silent, watching others chat by himself.

    At this time, someone shifted the topic to Xiao Wang. Many people began to say that Xiao Wang was only taciturn, and his body lacked exercise, so he was probably the weakest amongst the entire bicycle team.

 C187

    Chapter 187 - Nine Route Bus (2)

    This was something that Xiao Wang could not change even if he did not want to, and he said that his own body was relatively weak. This was something Xiao Wang found hard to accept, after all, he was a man, and at his age, he also had a family. He had become a father two years ago, and when a person became a father, they would always have a sense of responsibility, at least, they would want to be very strong in front of their children.

    Since others said that his physique was weak, he decided to use his free time to improve his physique.

    Thus, while the others were resting, Xiao Wang called a person over and rode his bicycle back and forth across the road.

    Other people could only climb this path once a week, so Xiao Wang would need to bike twice a day to get there. He had to make time for himself, as his speed was faster than his every time.

    Two weeks ago, as usual, Xiao Wang trained himself strictly, and when he just happened to pass Wind Cloud Academy, he heard the wail of a car. Although there were very few people along the way, it did not mean that there were no cars, which was why Xiao Wang did not pay attention to it in the beginning. However, when he saw that the car that was driving over was a bus, his curiosity was piqued.

    One had to know that within the team of bicycles, everyone knew that there were no bus on this road, and now that they saw it, there was no such thing. Of course, they had to be curious and investigate this.

    When they got closer, they discovered that it was a nine-way bus. The car was dilapidated and there was a lot of rust on it. Other than a nine word sign, the Cars did not even have the number plate of the car.

    At that time, the bus was walking towards them, and was even flashing lights, so it was very eye-catching.

    Xiao Wang walked into the bus. At this time, the Driver who saw the bus was around the same age as him, but the sunlight at that time was extremely dazzling, making it impossible to see the Driver''s appearance.

    As Xiao Wang thought about this, he wanted to stop his bicycle. It was already autumn, and the cold wind was howling, causing Xiao Wang, who was wearing only a few warm undergarments, to feel an incomparable chill along the way. Now that he had seen the bus, he immediately wanted to give up on today''s training.

    But unexpectedly, the bus did not have the intention to stop at all. Seeing Xiao Wang standing in the middle of the Road, not only did he not stop, but his speed instantly increased, as if he was rushing towards Xiao Wang.

    When Xiao Wang saw this, he immediately retreated to the side in fright. Although he ran to the side and left his bicycle in the middle of the Road, just like that, how could he not get his bicycle stuck onto the bus''s wheel?

    If it were an ordinary bus, it would have long been crushed into scrap metal. However, the ninth route of the bus was simply too shabby, its various properties had almost sunk to the lowest point, and it was already a miracle that it could be driven. So an ordinary bicycle, forcefully stuck a bus there without moving an inch.

    Xiao Wang walked over, and pulled the bicycle out from under the bus''s wheels. The bus''s door opened, and Driver peeked his head out as he glared at Xiao Wang.

    As Xiao Wang was speaking till here, he suddenly kept quiet, his entire body shivering uncontrollably, as though he was recalling an unpleasant experience.

    When the Dashu saw Xiao Wang''s reaction, he immediately gave Xiao Wang a bottle of sports drink and said: "Don''t be anxious, what exactly did you see?

    Xiao Wang opened the bottle and drank half of the drink in his hand. Then, his face flushed red and he continued to speak: "That man has no face at all!"

    Hearing this, all of us sucked in a breath of cold air, of course many people in the bicycle team wouldn''t believe Xiao Wang''s words, they would just treat it as a joke. However, the captain of the bicycle team is that Dashu.

    I hastily asked, "May I ask, what does it mean to have no face?" Did you not see it clearly? "

    The man thought for a moment, shook his head, and answered: "Either I didn''t see it clearly, but saw it clearly, or his face was pitch black, as if he had no facial features. He looked very ferocious, but I was especially afraid.

    When the matter reached this point, it was basically over. The people in the horse carriage immediately started to discuss about it, some people still felt that Xiao Wang was joking, and some people believed that Xiao Wang was wrong. There were even some people who had the same views as the Dashu, maybe, something unclean had appeared.

    I could only wave goodbye to the Dashu. From the looks of it, they were probably planning to ride on the next bicycle. After this story, there would definitely be a lot of people who would not take this road again.

    At this time, before Dashu left, he gave me a suggestion. He suggested that we go to the main station of the bus and check if there were any cars that had been abandoned and were driven away by other people.

    However, I feel that it''s better to go to Schools for confirmation first. If we accidentally remember the car wrong, then no matter how scheming we are, we can only do it for nothing.

 C188

    Chapter 188 - Blank Phase (1)

    The Blue Elves are still as busy as ever. We agreed that we can look for her anytime we need to, but I felt that she was exaggerating. In reality, I was too busy to care about my work.

    Even so, I still ran to the door of the Blue Elf''s room and stopped her. After all, there are many teachers who live in the school, so it''s not that hard to find them.

    I carefully asked about the day that Aroma left Schools. According to the Blue Elves, I wasn''t the only one who sent her away, there was also PE teacher and two of his friends who were close to her. The four of them helped Aroma pack up.

    Or it could be said that when she came to this Schools, she had left all the things she had added here and did not bring them back. It could be said that when she came to this Schools, she only brought a red backpack with her, and when she left, she only had this backpack with her, as she had nothing else.

    Even the current Blue Elves had said that at that time, the figure of her back looked very lonely. It was as if she had quietly left everyone''s line of sight to quietly savor the loneliness she felt back then.

    Aroma had rejected everyone''s cheers several times on the way back, but the Blue Elf had insisted and sent her out of Schools''s gate.

    Aroma carried her red backpack and walked to the side of the bus. The people who came to send her off were all students staying at the school, and since basically school, they had almost never left the school. As for whether the bus was actually working at that time, no one knew.

    At that time, everyone clearly remembered that it was around 1: 30 in the afternoon that a Nine-Way bus directly stopped in front of Aroma. Because it was the Terminal Station, bus did not stay there much.

    Without hesitation, she climbed onto the bus s, and without turning her head to look at everyone, she sat on the last row by herself, causing the bus to immediately activate and take away the fragrance. As for the others, they watched as the bus s slowly moved further and further away, before returning to the Schools one by one.

    After the Blue Elves'' calculations, I asked the other people who escorted Aroma back then about it and found out that what they said was basically the same as what the Blue Elves said. That is to say, everyone was looking at the bus on the Aromatic Aroma.

    After confirming this point, Li Ruoxi said: "Once this matter is confirmed, we can go to the bus to ask.

    I agree with Li Ruoxi''s suggestion. The two of us quickly found the bus company.

    The moment we entered this company, our hearts cooled down. As expected, this company had already closed down, and not just closed down, it was even more convincing to call it bankrupt. There were many nine road bus placed in the courtyard of the bus company, but none of them were there.

    Seeing such a scene, Li Ruoxi could not help but ask: "There''s no one here right?"

    Just as Li Ruoxi finished speaking, I saw one of the bus was releasing a rumbling sound. It was the sound of an engine, so I believe that there was someone there.

    After we walked over, sure enough, one of the bus could be considered a lot newer than the rest of the scrap iron. A yellow light was being transmitted from the bus, and on the carriage, there was a man in his fifties who was busy doing something, probably due to being afraid of the cold.

    I walked over to greet him. "Hello, I''m from Wind Cloud Academy. I want to consult you about something. Are you free?"

    The man put down the tools in his hand, stuck his head out, and coldly said to us, "If you want to explore, go somewhere else. This is just an abandoned old car park. There''s nothing you want here!"

    This guy probably mistakenly thinks that we''re part of the News Agency, so he likes to look for trouble to record some strange videos or create some big news that will attract attention.

 C189

    Chapter 189 - Blank Phase (2)

    I immediately took out the Photos and said to the Dashu, "Have you seen this woman before? She has been missing for a long time. It is said that before she disappeared, the one sitting at the end was your bus."

    The fifty year old Dashu looked at the Photos and said: "I have never seen him before, but he has been missing for too long. It has already been a year!"

    It must be because the Dashu saw that we were looking for someone, his attitude became a lot more gentle compared to before, but he still had an impatient expression on his face.

    I shook my head and told the Dashu the exact time of his disappearance. The Dashu immediately denied it: "Impossible, one year ago this Nine Way bus was stopped from moving, and during this period, all the vehicles and engines were destroyed. It is impossible for the Cars to start up, and during this period of time, I have been staying here, and no one has used the bus!"

    No?

    After confirming repeatedly, the Dashu told me, "You can go to the police station ahead to take a look. There''s a monitor there and you can go to the cars there.

    Hearing Dashu''s words, I immediately rushed to the police station. I have to say, this police station seems very lonely.

    It was the only police station with three employees. However, the construction site was exactly as Dashu had said, near the road, just by looking at the Windows, one could see every vehicle that passed by.

    Moreover, this road was the only one that could lead to the outside world.

    The Director in the police station were very enthusiastic about us when we arrived. Perhaps it was because it had been a long time since anyone came, but they were very lonely.

    There were a total of five cameras, two of them pointed towards the other areas of the police station, and the remaining three cameras were all aimed at the Road, the traffic records inside were very clear, not one would be spared.

    We thought that we would definitely find that bus of the Nine Way, but the problem is, in the end, we were disappointed.

    We watched for two hours in a row, especially during the time when Aroma was missing. We found that there were ten cars in total, but none of them had anything to do with the bus.

    Amongst the ten Cars s, there were seven private sedans, one Police car, and two large passenger cars. One bus was a six way bus, and the other was a commuter car that carried the plant staff to and from work.

    But there were no bus of the Nine Way.

    After watching these videos, the people from the police station were helpless, there were no blind spots here, and that was all the vehicles that could be seen. Of course, I also thought about whether the bus had purposely stopped midway before passing through the police station, but continued to watch the videos, and discovered that for the next few days, no such vehicles passed, and the road at that time, on one side of the road, was filled with high mountains, and rocks. On the other side was a cliff. There was no way out, and there was no place for him to give up his car.

    He had really vanished from the face of the earth!

    While I was thinking this, due to the fact that there were three people, I hurriedly found a bathroom in the police station and went in to resolve the issue after investigating for a long time.

    As the police station''s old doors were not reliable, the moment I entered the toilet, the moment I forcefully closed the door, a loud vibration occurred, causing the bathroom''s door plate to fall apart.

    I picked up the number on the floor, looked at it, and saw that it was Room 606.

    I immediately hung the door of the sect up, and just at this time, Li Ruoxi who was waiting outside said: "You''re dead, the sect''s number is 909, you''re dead.

    I said my apologies and brought the sect over once again. At this moment, I realised that if it wasn''t for the fact that I had paid attention to this golden round door plate before, I wouldn''t have been able to tell whether it was 909 or 606.

    At this moment, a light flashed in my mind and I hurriedly said, "Wait, you should be able to see the numbers 9 and 6 reversed, right? Do you think it''s possible that after someone received the fragrance, they turned the bus''s sign upside down?"

    Li Ruoxi was stunned for a moment, then continued: "The person who brought away the fragrance first had a six way bus. Then, before coming to the Academy, he turned over this six way sign, and let the Blue Fairy and the others see that she was a nine way bus. Finally, after receiving the fragrance, she stopped and opened the sign, and then the six way bus.

    Li Ruoxi quickly said: "Wait, when we watched the video just now, didn''t we see a bus of the Sixth Path?"

    After I heard that, I immediately went back to the surveillance room and opened the video to watch it again. Sure enough, there were only two of them, one was a Driver whose face couldn''t be seen clearly, and the other one was a girl who was a little younger than me!

    Li Ruoxi and I looked at each other, it seems to be this girl!

    With their cooperation, they quickly investigated and found out that there was indeed a six way bus that had been stolen. After going through the location marked on the bus''s address, they quickly figured out the bus''s route!

    But to think that the bus we have been bitterly searching for was actually inside the Wind Cloud Academy!

    Following the guidance of the route, the sixth route, after leaving the academy, took a very large detour around the mountain, and then returned to the academy once more!

    It seems that there are bad aspects about the Schools, they don''t even know how to hide a bus!

 C190

    Chapter 190 - The Hideaway (1)

    The person who brought Aroma probably didn''t know that the bus had a positioning system, so she just left the Cars behind on campus and ran away.

    When we found the Cars based on its positioning system, there was a small problem.

    It could be said that it was a corner that no one cared about. When we applied to go to the old school to look for cars, the blue elf suddenly said: "We can''t go, I''m applying to the Principal for this matter!"

    There had been a lot of progress in the case. The Blue Elves had actually gone back on their word and said something unexpected. I replied, "Teacher, I remember you saying that we can enter any place. Why are we not allowed to enter the dilapidated school building?"

    The blue elf also realized this, and apologized, "Sorry, you can walk around as you please, but I didn''t think you would want to go to the old school, so I didn''t consider this point. Schools had a rule stating that the old school was forbidden!"

    Li Ruoxi laughed: "Could it be that this Principal''s Xiao San is hiding something very interesting!"

    In order to maintain the academy''s image, the Blue Fairy stared at him and said, "How is this possible? The old school district was abandoned more than ten years ago and has been in disrepair for a long time. It''s extremely dilapidated and dilapidated.

    With that said, Li Ruoxi suddenly said: "I will take responsibility!"

    The blue elf looked at Li Ruoxi. She probably did not expect Li Ruoxi to say such arrogant words, so the blue elf stared at Li Ruoxi and kept his mouth shut for a long time.

    I immediately tried to smooth things over: "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. We won''t go in, the location of the bus is outside the old school building, if we find the bus, we will be able to find the cause of the fragrance''s disappearance. The truth is right in front of us, aren''t you going to look?"

    The Blue Elf thought for a moment and asked, "Are you sure?"

    In my heart, I am not sure, but the bus is a very important clue, if I do not enter, it would be hard to get close to the truth!

    The blue elf lowered his head and eventually shook his head. Just as I saw that the blue elf was about to refuse, I immediately said, "It''s fine if we don''t want to go in, but let Police handle this matter. I think no matter what danger, the people''s Police will enter without hesitation!"

    As expected, my words worked and I forcefully swallowed the other party''s words of rejection.

    I continued to strike the iron while it was still hot. "Alright! Let''s not talk about this for now. We''ll be leaving first!"

    The way I said go was naturally to go to the old school district.

    This time, the blue elf did not stop them and chose to close one eye before leaving us alone. After the blue elf left, Li Ruoxi looked at her opponent''s back and said, "That''s strange, normally speaking, isn''t it the blue elf who should follow us?"

    I shook my head. How would I know why?

    Forget it, since I can already go through with it, I definitely won''t care about that anymore.

    We entered the old school building, which was indeed a different world. It was as if it was isolated from the world, and as soon as we entered, we could immediately smell a very unstable stench of rotting flesh, which seemed to come from every corner and could not be pinpointed.

    The old school building has a teaching building, a total of three stories. All of them are made of wood, and they belong to the Japanese style, and from the outside, it''s all Japanese style inside. But from afar, we can only see that outside of the old teaching building, there is a row of barbed wire fence, which is three meters tall, tightly encircling the old school building, making it impossible to enter.

    I didn''t care about this and quickly used the locator to locate the bus. In the end, I discovered that the bus was inside a Warehouse that wasn''t far from the old school building.

    The Warehouse''s room''s door was closed, but it wasn''t locked. As I let Li Ruoxi open the door, I took a look at the old school building behind him.

    There was someone!

    Because he was too far away, he could not see the other party''s face. Wearing a black School uniform and a blue Skirt, he looked down from above the teaching building.

 C191

    Chapter 191 - Next to the Gangster (2)

    The woman did not move, as if she was frozen in place. If one did not look at the Neck that would occasionally spin, they would think that she was a puppet!

    I shouted at the woman, who remained indifferent. At this moment, Li Ruoxi turned his head and said to me: "What are you doing, come in!"

    In this short span of time, I turned around and saw that the woman had disappeared for no reason!

    I looked around suspiciously. I realised that unless that woman jumped off a building, it would be impossible for her to disappear from roof so quickly. But if she jumped off a building, wouldn''t there be a big commotion?

    The problem is that in this period of time, other than the sound of Li Ruoxi opening the door, I haven''t heard anything else.

    Li Ruoxi pulled me closer to the warehouse, went in, and sure enough, there were six different bus staying in Warehouse. I walked over and opened up the Door, and even though the car was here, people had already left. I walked around inside the Cars and discovered one last Clothes!

    It was a Clothes covered in blood!

    I picked up the Clothes and saw that it was a guard uniform!

    This campus always employs a lot of guards. I didn''t expect that the culprit was actually a guard. In that instant, I heard a groan coming from the car!

    I immediately stopped, but didn''t find anyone inside the Cars, Li Ruoxi said: "Did you hear wrongly?"

    I walked back and forth in the Cars s several times. In the end, I heard the sound of someone hitting the bottom of the carriage from the middle of the Cars s!

    I hurriedly ran out from the Cars and entered the bottom of the Cars. In the end, I found a small, pitch-black metal door at the bottom of the Cars. I opened the door and found that there was such a small space at the bottom of the Cars, just enough for a person!

    I immediately reached out and in the next second, I touched a soft object!

    It was a human!

    A human with heat!

    I immediately pulled him out. The person inside was a woman, completely naked, her body covered in black grease, but her figure was extremely thin and weak. When I dragged her out, he had been gritting his teeth the entire time.

    Aroma''s body was wounded by many knives. Although the wounds no longer bled, they had already been cut. Moreover, in such a filthy environment, the wounds had already started to fester!

    I lowered my head and quickly said to Li Ruoxi who was outside: "Help her out!"

    When I lowered my head, I just so happened to see Li Ruoxi''s two feet facing towards me. One of my arms was supporting Aroma, trying to find a way to get her out of the way, the other hand was supporting the ground, and at this moment, I realized that behind Li Ruoxi''s two legs, there were also two legs!

    As I am under the car and am unable to see the situation outside, I can only see the position of the knees of the people outside through the cracks of the car. At this moment, I can see that behind Li Ruoxi''s legs, there is a man wearing military green pants standing straight behind Li Ruoxi!

    I quickly shouted out, but then I heard Li Ruoxi groan!

    At the same time, the voice of an iron weapon sounded beside my ear. Li Ruoxi slowly laid on the ground!

    Damn it, was he ambushed!?

    The culprit has been waiting for us, he already knew we would come here, so he took the opportunity to ambush us!

    I immediately pulled back Aroma, and stuck my head out, just then, I saw Li Ruoxi, who was lying on the ground, smiling!

    Since Li Ruoxi is lying on the ice-cold ground, it was about the same as my current position. I could clearly see Li Ruoxi''s expression, at the start I thought that it was Li Ruoxi who was ambushed from behind, but looking at her current appearance, it seems to be a little different.

    Then he looked at the killer, who was still standing upright on his feet.

    I patted Aroma to calm her, but even so, she remained in a dazed state, unresponsive to my movements and words.

    He didn''t know how much damage Aroma had suffered. In any case, he was still alive. As long as he was alive, he had to save her!

    I immediately got out from under the carriage. It was at this time that I suddenly realised that the culprit was indeed one of the Schools''s security personnel, it was just that the electric rod in that person''s hands got knocked off course and struck the bus.

    Next, he looked at the front side of the security personnel. He used a pair of scissors to check the location of the eyes and pierced the right eyeball into the middle of the brain!

    Only then did Li Ruoxi stand up and say to me: "This idiot missed his target. I just used the scissors I casually grabbed to stab him, this is self-defense!"

    I nodded my head and ignored all these as I hurriedly supported Aroma and left the old school district.

    After that, this event had alarmed many people in the Schools. Basically, Li Ruoxi''s and my name had spread throughout the entire Schools.

    We saved Aroma and captured the killer, which is a great achievement, but it''s not a victory for me at all, because even though Aroma was saved, she was imprisoned for two weeks and tortured. Her mental state was severely damaged, and she was basically unable to communicate normally with outsiders.

    This security guard was a Homicide who had escaped to the outside. Due to the fact that the Schools hired security personnel, they did not conduct personnel inspections, nor did they look at the Files, which resulted in this result. This led to the abnormal Homicide escaping into the midst of the security personnel.

 C192

    Chapter 192 - Entrance (1)

    Five years ago, the place where the Wind Cloud Academy used to be was called White Gate Prison.

    This was a private prison, it was said that the people inside controlled Homicide that killed without blinking, or even those who were psychologically perverted, to what extent? It could be said that they viewed human lives like grass.

    The laws of the state, the rules of the family, the water rising a foot higher, all these were the crimes of the Homicide, then there must be someone controlling them, so no matter which country, there would always be a way to punish the crime.

    But this White Gate Prison was the only place abandoned by the state.

    This was because the so-called life was like grass or straw. It was not meant to harm the lives of others, but rather it was meant to harm oneself.

    The criminals here all had some mental problems. They were not afraid of death, and even felt that death was a form of courage, so they often had unpredictable consequences.

    Therefore, the government agencies were too lazy to manage this place. After all, in the prison, everyone was relying on a golden rice bowl for food, and no one was willing to lose their life for a rice bowl. Therefore, no matter where they were, no matter how outstanding the conditions were, no one was willing to come to this prison.

    Therefore, the Whitechapel could be said to be the most chaotic place in history.

    But luckily, everyone thought of a way, facing these criminals, the government thought of the best way, which was to use violence against them. The government decided to let the most vicious people in the prison manage the prisoners, and if no one caused any trouble, then Administrators would be acquitted.

    In the beginning, the effect was not only good, but also that of using violence to suppress it, quickly suppressing it and reducing the number of riots in the prison. However, as time passed, the society became more and more stable, and this method was very soon the exclusion of people from all walks of life. The local government could not withstand the pressure, and could dissolve this method by transferring the people in these prisons to an island, isolating these bastards from the outside world.

    And in the process of everything, there was this perverted rapist who pretended to go to the bathroom as he walked, and in the end, while the guards were distracted, he took the chance to pick up a brick from the ground, knocked out the guard, and replaced the guard with a Clothes, then swaggered his way out in front of everyone.

    After this guy ran away, he quickly became the nation''s wanted poster. However, this guy had a very good brain, was able to think of unexpected things that others would think of, and was good at disguising themselves. Thus, he sneaked out several times under the Police''s noses.

    In the end, the perpetrator thought for a while and finally decided on a solution, which was the most dangerous place, the safest place. He decided to return to this prison, after all, when he escaped, the wanted order had already made it clear that if he found out, he would be executed immediately, he would be executed on the spot, so in order to protect his life, the perpetrator had no choice but to go back and forth.

    Unexpectedly, when he escaped back to White Gate Prison, he found out that the prison had long since disappeared. At that time, the offender only knew that the prison had to be moved, but he never knew where it had to be moved to.

    The criminal did not dare go anywhere and stayed in the construction site. However, this fellow had some ability, not only did he escape and hide himself, he even swaggered out to disguise himself as the worker, and during the construction of the Wind Cloud Academy, he even led the salary of the worker. And in fact, in the police, they did not think of that, so in the past five years, no one had arrested him.

    The perpetrator waited for the Wind Cloud Academy to finish construction before transforming himself into a local security guard. After a series of tests, he successfully became a Security on the campus.

 C193

    Chapter 193 - Entrance (2)

    However, it was a pity that the saying went, dogs could not change the way they ate sh * t. It was because this criminal had looked at Beautiful women on the street and raped a woman in broad daylight that he had been arrested by the crowd.

    But now, seeing the many young and beautiful girls that came and went in the Schools, the offender had no choice but to eat his words!

    Once again, he couldn''t control himself and invaded the peach blossoms.

    However, what he did not expect was that during this period of time, Aroma was actually in danger of being seen in the daytime. If the police were to report it, then the matter of him being bullied in the Schools would become clear, and Aroma really did not want this news to spread. After all, this was related to her own reputation, so if his family knew about it, then it would only make things worse, causing his family to be extremely worried.

    It was during this period of hesitation that Fang Zhi committed a huge mistake. After seeing the criminal kill the peach blossom, her heart had always been uneasy.

    After all, to criminals, Aroma was just an unscheduled bomb that could explode at any time and could anger them at any time!

    As the offender was a member of the Security, when no one was around, he could pry open the door of the Archives and investigate his Files.

    Just like this, I accidentally discovered that there was a rich uncle in Aroma family, so I pretended to be an uncle and wrote him a letter. The young and ignorant Aroma, actually believed it to be true, and I didn''t have to say anymore.

    But now that the culprit is dead, it can be considered as comforting Peach Blossom''s spirit in heaven. After the matter is over, we came to the Peach Blossom''s tomb and gave her a stick of incense. If it wasn''t for Peach Blossom''s soul helping us, I''m afraid we wouldn''t even have discovered the truth!

    Of course, with the help of the peach blossoms, we successfully became the students of the Wind Cloud Academy.

    After that, it was to complete the registration procedures, issue the official entrance cards, and a series of other complicated tasks. There was no need for me to say anything more here, it was mainly to record the things that happened after Schools.

    I realized that this Schools and I were born in a completely different world, I didn''t even investigate the identity of the person who stole the bone yet. The unlucky thing came to an end.

    The first day of school, I was in a language class, because I was tall, the teacher gave me the last seat, and I was alone at the table.

    At this moment, I thought that I could easily sleep in the classroom. However, I found that the back door of the classroom was opened and a man walked in.

    Honestly speaking, I have some impression of this man. When we were investigating a case, we were fated to be on the same side as each other, and his name was Feng Xinglie.

    The man had been staring at me ever since he came in, staring at my scalp tingling.

    What is a big man doing with me? It couldn''t be that this guy had a problem with his sexual orientation, right?

    Even though we had met before, I remembered that this fellow was a taciturn fellow. Looking at me, he didn''t move at all, as if I was a wooden puppet. I nodded awkwardly and pretended to smile. I knew that my smile was extremely fake.

    In the end, I laughed and Feng Xinglie said to me, "Why did you come to this classroom to attend class?"

    What''s wrong with coming to class? Even though this was a university, it was his freedom to listen to any class. Furthermore, this was a bad youth, so why would he need the permission of others if he wanted to attend class?

    Looking around me, I realized that this situation was quite possible!

    There were at least fifty or sixty students in this class, but there were only a dozen or so students in this class, which seemed to be extremely reluctant for everyone to take part in it. However, the person who was giving the class was a beautiful female teacher with high heels, and if one were to listen carefully, the content of the lecture would be rather rich, interesting, and not boring. According to logic, many people could attend this kind of class.

    It looked like he was a student who liked to read books, but in my heart, I was thinking of a way to find out who stole my family''s bone. Based on what I said, this student should be from the vicinity of my home, and my home is located in an inconspicuous village. The road to the village is filled with all kinds of twists and turns, and if one isn''t familiar with the road, it''s impossible to enter.

    But on this point, I have to investigate every student''s Files. This Files alone is different, it''s basically like looking for a needle in a haystack. I have to look at a large number of student''s Files before I can unravel the first step.

    Just as I was immersed in my thoughts, Feng Xinglie suddenly patted my shoulder and coldly said, "After school, come with me to a place. I have something to talk to you about!"

    Feng Xinglie was really generous with his words, making people unable to understand him, he came and went as he pleased. After walking for a long time, this fellow was not even here to attend the lecture.

    After all, I don''t know if this Schools has any rules. If he was expelled because of these things, then it would be a waste of time for Li Ruoxi and I.

    He didn''t expect Feng Xinglie to give me another word before he left the room. "There''s something wrong with this class, you''d better change to another one!"

    For some baffling person to give you such an inexplicable warning, I believe that any normal person would not listen.

    Although my identity was different from ordinary people, I still believed that I was a normal person in my mind, so I didn''t choose to leave this classroom.

    I didn''t think that after I made this decision, it soon made me feel very upset.

 C194

    Chapter 194 - Thirteenth Student (1)

    There were always twelve students in the language class, and it was one of my other classmates who told me that she didn''t like to study. He took the language class because there really wasn''t any class that was more worth it for her to learn.

    It seemed like the Girl had been here ever since the Schools opened a language class.

    The language class''s representative was a girl who wore a circular spectacles. As for the one meter 65 tall, with a ponytail and flaxen hair that reached her back, she was an intelligent Girl. After all, no matter how unwilling she was to learn it, Girl, she was still able to achieve better results than me.

    Maybe it''s because I''m a new student, so the class monitor paid extra attention to me today. Not long after Feng Xinglie left me, the class monitor used the reason of going to the bathroom to come back and sit with me.

    When things have progressed to this point, nothing strange has yet happened to me. After all, from another perspective, if I was still in school, with a new Student coming to my class, of course, one thought would be to get close to him. I have a good personality, so if my interest is piqued, I might even be able to make one more friend.

    However, when the class monitor opened his mouth and realized that the other person was not here to make friends, the class monitor said, "You''d better leave this classroom!"

    If Feng Xinglie''s language was a suggestion, then the class monitor''s language was a expulsion.

    I don''t like being expelled, so I might take Feng Xinglie''s suggestion. If that''s the case, I will definitely reject the class monitor''s expulsion.

    I gave up my book and stared at the class monitor. Their eyes met for a long time.

    Even though the other party was a Girl, and I rarely had any sort of enmity with them, I realized that this was the first time in my life that I hated someone even more.

    A person''s first impression is often very important, when my heart is determined that the other person is a loathsome person, I believe that in the long future, my impression will not be much better.

    One minute passed, two minutes passed, we looked at each other for a full five minutes, the class monitor picked up a pen and drew something on the book. A proud smile appeared on my face. In this match, it felt as though whoever made the first move would lose. If that''s the case, I believe that the victor would be me.

    However, I glanced at what the monitor had written on the paper.

    It read: "There will always be twelve people in this classroom."

    I looked up and counted the students in the classroom. There were twelve of them, but that number didn''t include me.

    But so what if I came? This isn''t a high school, and there is no reason for me to reject a student from any classroom. Otherwise, the classroom would lose its meaning as a classroom.

    The class monitor was unmoved. In the end, he could only shake his head and say to me, "Soon, you will know why there are only twelve people."

    After saying this, the monitor returned to his seat, leaving me alone.

    Ten minutes later, the monitor''s words became true.

    There were a total of thirteen people in the classroom, each of them sitting in a very scattered and irregular position. Every single one of them were students of the Schools, wearing different clothes, casually sitting on their seats, sometimes napping, sometimes playing poker.

    And from these students who didn''t listen, there was one student who was listening attentively, but instead seemed out of place.

    It was a boy who similarly wore a spectacles. His figure was not tall and he did not look out of the ordinary. He sat in the first row on the podium.

    I couldn''t remember the boy''s name, so I could only see that he was wearing an unremarkable black Clothes and had combed his mushroom hair.

    Mushroom Head used his pen to continuously record something on the table.

    I just felt that the speed of his writing was far faster than the speed of his teacher''s lecture, as if I was going to completely write down my teacher''s lesson on the book, but what I couldn''t think of was, why that book didn''t even flip through a single page at his speed, then I didn''t think that a normal A4 paper could write down so many things.

    No one noticed that unremarkable mushroom head. There were two types of unremarkable people in the class. One was the bookworm. Apart from studying, there was nothing else. However, it was obvious that this classroom didn''t need any bookworm.

 C195

    Chapter 195 - Thirteenth Student (2)

    The other was that of an extremely introverted person who rarely interacted with others. This kind of person usually did not like to talk and liked to live in a corner where no one was around. That was in a sea of people, where they could also be independent, as if they were isolated from the world.

    From the comparison between the two, it was obvious that the mushroom head belonged to the latter.

    The pen in my hand continuously danced in the air. Due to the excessive force of the impact, even after the pen broke from the collision on the table, the thin hand of the mushroom head still hasn''t stopped. The pen that doesn''t exist continuously waved in the air, writing characters that don''t exist.

    Many of them surrounded him and started to call out his name. The strange thing was that these Student did not hold onto the mushroom head, but instead automatically retreated, opening a distance of nearly five to six meters between them, and only used that pale and weak voice to call out.

    Language teacher stood up. In a split-second, the spectacles on his face fell to the ground, as if his heart had shattered. Language teacher quickly ran towards the mushroom head, but was a step too late.

    Mushroom Head slowly put down the pen in his hand and stood up. He looked around at everyone with his eyes. I suspect that this is the first time in his life that he is facing someone else.

    Then, without saying a word, Mushroom directly jumped onto the windowsill and leapt out, as if it was for the sake of faith.

    This is the seventh floor.

    I prefer to go to class in a tall building, always have a view of the small mountains.

    To the Mushroom Head, this was a distance that he would never be able to reverse.

    Twelve people.

    After removing the dead mushroom head, there were still twelve people left in the classroom.

    Seeing this scene, the first one to react was a male student in the back row of the mushroom head. That male student was wearing a white tracksuit and immediately laid down next to the Windows. However, the moment the male student stuck his head out, he immediately withdrew it.

    His face changed from white to red, from red to purple, and in five minutes he changed colors faster than a chameleon.

    Finally, the color of his face turned green. This was the last color that I could see. After all, the guy who caught it immediately picked up a bag. He kept vomiting something into the bag as he ran out of the classroom.

    The class monitor, on the other hand, replaced the position of the teacher and calmly ordered everyone to leave the classroom in order. Taking advantage of everyone leaving the Windows, I pressed them to the side of the Windows and from my position, I could clearly see that the soft corpse was like a jellyfish that had been washed onto the shore from the sea. It was paralyzed on the ground and red blood was spreading everywhere, with the corpse as the center.

    I tied the curtains together, tied one end to the edge of the Windows, and threw the other end down from the Windows. Then, with the fastest speed possible, I climbed down the curtain and immediately went to the seventh floor. But even so, I wasn''t the fastest to jump down, because when I landed beside the corpse, there was already a woman standing beside the corpse.

    It was a standard black long and straight School uniform, dressed in black, with its head lowered, looking at the corpse below its feet without moving at all.

    At the same time, someone shouted out that someone had jumped off the building, and immediately, the Windows s on the first floor were opened as well, and very quickly, the surrounding area was filled with students. Some of the students started vomiting, some of the students were screaming, and some brave students were constantly approaching the corpse, but there was only one expression on their face, and that was a smile.

    I have seen a lot of smiles, some smile, some laugh, some laugh, but never in such a scene.

    After all, the weirdest thing wasn''t the person who saw the dead body but the person who laughed foolishly at it.

    However, no matter whether she was laughing or crying, the crowd was still constantly increasing. The more people there were, the more insignificant the smiling woman became, and the girl who revealed a smile, I couldn''t see her face. When I slid down the curtain, I was standing on the back of the girl.

    Strange.

    Even I felt a little strange at the thought.

    What angle can one see the other''s smile from one''s back?

    Unless the other party was smiling so much that the corners of his mouth were widened to the point that it almost reached his cheeks.

    I shook my head. No, I don''t think there''s anyone in the world with such a big mouth.

    When I stabilized myself on the ground and got closer to the girl, I realised that the girl had already been surrounded by a crowd and couldn''t be seen anymore. At this moment, Language teacher also walked down with his class and started pushing aside the people who were watching the show.

    I closely looked at those who were pushed aside, but even after the crowd had dispersed, I still didn''t see the black-haired student.

 C196

    Chapter 196 - Never Say (1)

    In the end, I still didn''t find the girl who was standing there smiling, but I believe that girl will definitely appear again. Usually, there are two kinds of girls who like to laugh, one is an angel, the other is a devil, and I believe that my luck won''t be bad.

    The ambulance drove in, pulled Mushroom''s body closer to the Cars, and they drove out of the campus.

    It was laughable that the ambulance was still as busy as before. Several people carried the mushroom head''s body into the medical van, and at the same time, they were electrocuted and breathing artificially. However, anyone who wasn''t blind could tell that even if Hua Tuo had reincarnated, he wouldn''t have been able to save that boy.

    The people watching the show only had about 30% heat. Once this heat passed, they would immediately become like men who had just reached a climax, and everything would become boring.

    As the corpses left, the number of spectators started to decrease. After half an hour, everything returned to how it was before, and under the teaching building, there was only a flower pot that had never bloomed before.

    When I turned my head back, there was only the class monitor standing there dumbly. I stopped the class monitor and asked, "Do you know something?"

    The class monitor looked at me with eyes full of anger. It was as if everything was done by me. She stared at me with an incomparably resentful gaze and said, "It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t come here, he wouldn''t have become an extra person!"

    An extra person?

    Mushroom Head''s appearance is indeed a little more honest. Although I can''t judge a person by his appearance, I am the only one who is sure that Mushroom Head is a stable student. Otherwise, a lively child would definitely not like to hide in a dark corner alone.

    However, I don''t think that anyone would be an extra person. There is a saying that only when the heavens gave birth to me will I be able to use it. People who exist, there must be a reason for them to exist.

    I pulled the class monitor and said, "What do you mean by ''those who come out''? I remember what you said before. There are only 12 people in that class. Maybe this is the result of them coming out?"

    As I said that, I used my finger to point at the empty ground in front of me. Although there were no longer any corpses left on the ground, I could still feel the unwillingness and resentment left behind by the deceased.

    The class monitor didn''t say anything. He just looked at me with his cold eyes and his expression was extremely cold. I knew that for a girl with a firm personality like hers, if she didn''t want to tell me the reason, then I would never be able to find out.

    But the monitor wouldn''t say, and there were others who would say.

    The person who was willing to speak was Li Ruoxi.

    It turned out that after the incident of jumping off the building, the entire Schools had descended into chaos. At that time, Li Ruoxi was in the midst of enjoying the delicacies class, and when she heard someone shouting, she just happened to glance in her direction. Unexpectedly, Li Ruoxi turned his head, and just happened to notice the scene when I jumped off the Windows, so he rushed over.

    I looked at Li Ruoxi and asked, "What did you hear?"

    Li Ruoxi replied: "I''m more well-informed than you. Idiot, it''s just a legend, you can have any Schools!"

    There are a lot of legends under the heavens, but there are quite a lot of legends on campus. However, after Li Ruoxi said this, I realized that this legend is the one that can''t be called a legend.

    If one were to look at the meaning of the word ''legend'', it was just a word of mouth. It carried a storyline and history, but there was no truth to it. The most important thing here was to have a word of mouth.

    If no one said or asked, then this legend would not be called a legend, but it would also be lost. But strangely, this Schools''s legend was not something that could be ignored, nor seen!

    What kind of legend could not be told?

    I''ve never heard of it, and if I had, I don''t think anyone would ever have heard of it, because it''s been cut off.

    But Li Ruoxi found out that the person who told Li Ruoxi was a male teacher.

    I have no choice but to talk about this male teacher here.

    It was a PE teacher. In this Schools, teachers are usually a little older than students, except for PE teacher.

 C197

    Chapter 197 - Unspeakable (2)

    As long as one had the ability to teach others about sports, they could be considered a teacher. One must know, many people had graduated from the sports Schools since childhood and had always been engaged in this profession, with the same age, those who worked in the sports industry, had always been teaching earlier than the other teachers. This PE teacher belonged to this category, and was about the same age as Li Ruoxi, who was said to be only three years older than him.

    Not long after entering the academy, that PE teacher was quickly subdued by Li Ruoxi''s beauty. However, I knew that it wasn''t just her beauty that subdued the other party, it was the innate mysteriousness of Li Ruoxi instead.

    Sometimes mystery is very important, especially between men and women.

    A faintly discernible Beautiful women could sometimes be even more linked than a naked woman.

    The more he tried to see through them, the more he wanted to see through them. Therefore, when Li Ruoxi asked him about this legend, PE teacher experienced the longest period of hesitation in his life.

    This hesitation took about three seconds.

    Other than that, this PE teacher would normally peek at Li Ruoxi for around three hours, even if it meant that Li Ruoxi had just entered this Schools and became a student for less than six hours.

    To be honest, to be able to spend most of one''s life observing others, even if one was a pervert, it was still praiseworthy. There must be too many men in society these days who would let go of their hands if they couldn''t get one.

    And after three seconds, PE teacher recounted the contents of the legend to Li Ruoxi word by word. In the process of the explanation, he explained it even more thoroughly than, afraid that Li Ruoxi would not understand, and explained it word by word. Furthermore, he even explained it in a way that was even more detailed than a textbook.

    Legend has it that someone had died in this classroom before.

    It was said that three years ago, this classroom was not a language classroom, but a painting classroom. Students who loved painting would gather here during their free time to paint and exchange experiences.

    The students came and went, went and came, and there was an endless stream of people entering and exiting the classroom. The only one who came out was a girl with black hair, whose name was Xuanyuan Yue.

    Xuanyuan Yue seemed to live in this classroom, sitting in the corner of the Windows every day while drawing by herself. She had never interacted with others, never interacted with them, had no friends or heard of family, but simply sat in the classroom by herself, as if she had never gone out before.

    When the earliest students entered the classroom, Xuanyuan Yue had been sitting there. When the latest students left, Xuanyuan Yue had also been sitting there, and many people said that Xuanyuan Yue had treated that place as her home.

    What was even more bizarre was that Xuanyuan Yue had never drawn before, the best painting tools were always placed in front of her, but no one had ever seen her pick up a brush before.

    Furthermore, there were people who said that Xuanyuan Yue was actually not a student, nor was she in a classroom, she was just someone who did not exist.

    Amongst them, one of the art teachers saw her standing at the corner without turning back and went up to ask. But when he realized that Xuanyuan Yue had been facing away from him all this time and refused to turn back to look at him no matter what, the art teacher became a little angry and directly went to pull Xuanyuan Yue up. In the end, he waited for Xuanyuan Yue to turn around and guess what would happen?

    When Li Ruoxi said till here, she even intentionally bought a trap for me, and revealed a smile to look at me.

    Without hesitation, I replied, "What else can I do? I just saw the front part of the girl''s hair!"

    He had heard this story a long time ago. Most likely, all the primary school students had heard it before, so it felt like a joke when he told it.

    However, Li Ruoxi shook her head and said, "No, the art teacher saw herself. In fact, there are no girls at all in that corner, only a mirror.

    Becoming a student?

    I said, "That can''t be. Even if the same long-haired girl came in at the beginning, it''s impossible for the same long-haired girl to come in later. Could it be that a boy would also see himself on the mirror after entering?"

    Li Ruoxi nodded and replied, "Yes, no matter who it is, as long as they look at the mirror, they will be able to see themselves. If they coiled the long hair inside the mirror, then the face inside the mirror, would be the same as the face of the mirror!"

    This is the first time I''ve heard of it, but I don''t know if that mirror is still here.

    Li Ruoxi was amused: "mirror, you can have it anywhere, the main location is that classroom right? If you want to see, we can do some experiments here!"

    Do a fart experiment, but it''s not too late for me to dodge.

    Go on, when the art teacher saw him, she was so shocked that she immediately ran out of the classroom and disappeared without a trace. As a result, on the second day, people found the art teacher''s body in the roof.

    No one knew the reason behind the death of the art teacher. However, when she died, she had a very strange look on her face.

    The problem was that the railing hung in the air, about three meters from the ground, while the art teacher was only about 1.65 meters tall. Although many things had been discovered at the scene that could be used as a stepping stone, the problem was that the highest thing in the area was only a half section of the stool, which was basically around 30 centimeters tall. Even if they were stacked together, it was still impossible to be that tall.

 C198

    Chapter 198 - Additional Lists (1)

    Furthermore, the roof was locked at the time, and if there was no key, it would be difficult to open the lock to go up. Furthermore, as for the problem of height, it was extremely evil, and many Police s, after seeing the scene, felt that the place was filled with things that deceased had originally placed on top of to make the rope hang. They then had others take away the things that were placed on top of their feet.

    If there was a helper when the art teacher committed suicide, why didn''t he just take the rope with him? If he took something as a stepping stone, it would only make it more difficult for the Police to investigate the case and it would not change the truth at all. Furthermore, he would reveal the identity of the helper, which included the time to commit suicide, hanging himself, death, and so on.

    At this point, I asked, "What is the final outcome of the suicide incident?"

    Li Ruoxi shook her head: "No, in the end, she still decided to commit suicide, and it was no different from the beginning. As for the way she died and the mysterious helpers, the Police s simply did not find any clues."

    Speaking of which, let''s end it here. Also, let''s talk about Xuanyuan Yue.

    In the classroom back then, there was indeed a mirror at the window, but that did not mean that Xuanyuan Yue did not exist. Of course, there might not be a direct connection between the mirror and this person, it was merely a guess.

    Three years ago, during the entrance ceremony, the head instructor would do a very useless thing during the opening ceremony, which was to announce the names of every class''s Student. This kind of thing can only be done by the teachers in his own class, after all, it would be a waste of time to learn each class''s name one by one during the general assembly of the entire school.

    However, the director insisted on this, so it took him about three hours to do it. Every time the director read a student''s name, a student would raise his hand to show that he had signed it.

    The person in charge of collecting the student list was a Blue Elf teacher, it was just like the leader at the front desk speaking. Although the words were spoken so fluently, in reality, there were no lines in the script, only his own subordinates helping him write them, and before the speech, most of them had just taken a quick look. As for the writer''s skill level, it could be easily distinguished in the eyes of the leader, if the reading went smoothly, then it would be the author''s fault, if it was pauses or mistakes, then it would be the author''s mistake.

    Now that we have reached the venue of the entrance ceremony, that was the only time Xuanyuan Yue had ever appeared in an official venue.

    At that time, the dean had a total of six pages of student names in his hands. Each line was filled with small words. However, the levels were distinct, and the Blue Elves had prepared well. Each class and character was written very clearly.

    Thus, the boring roll call began.

    At the beginning, everything was as usual, the director expressionlessly read aloud on the stage. I could imagine what an embarrassing scene it was, learning to be extremely sleepy, bored to death, the person who called out the name quickly falling asleep, the person who didn''t get called out using his best efforts to support his eyelids, afraid that he would fall asleep when he pointed out. One must know, if he didn''t answer in time, he would be faced with absence.

    I don''t know what punishment there is for being absent, maybe the students themselves didn''t know, but it was a bad thing after all, so they stuck it out.

    An aged voice sounded on the stage.

    "Li Tian."

    "Here!"

    "The Tang Kingdom!"

    "Here!"

    "Sun Xiaoxi."

    "Here."

    As the names were announced one by one, the names were announced one by one from below the stage. After a long period of time, the six pages of register had finally been read out.

    Finally, the Blue Elf who was hiding in the corner began to wonder. From the backstage, she could clearly see the situation on the podium. The Blue Elf could clearly see the final page in the chairman''s hand after he finished reciting the first six pages.

 C199

    Chapter 199 - Additional Lists (2)

    The director was also startled when he saw this page, because even the director himself didn''t remember anything. The Blue Fairy had said that there was another page on the list that had yet to be finished, and what was even weirder was that on this page, there was only one person''s name, Xuanyuan Yue.

    The director thought that if there were more names on the list, or the names of people who had just stepped into Schools, they would be able to read out the name without thinking. Even if there was nothing written next to the name, and no gender, no class, and no age.

    "Xuanyuan Yue!"

    "Here!"

    The dean was stunned, as were the students on the ground.

    The director was stunned because just as he was about to say the name, he suddenly realized that a voice came from behind him. That voice was very ancient as it spoke the name instead of him!

    Behind the director, there was clearly no one.

    The students were stunned because some of them had heard that the person who answered the name was a woman, but the answer was very loud. As the opening ceremony was quite broad, when the others replied, although they had to shout loudly, it was difficult for the sound to reach the platform. Usually, they had to raise their hands when they answered to prove their presence, but the specially prepared length of the voice came from every part of the room over and over, yet they could not find out where it came from.

    At this moment, many people said that they felt their scalps go numb. Later on, some students said that the sound came from underground and came out from underground. Some also said that it came from the surrounding walls.

    The dean did not believe him and felt that something must have gone wrong. Although he had heard the other party''s reply, he had not told him where he was.

    The director read it once more, and it was the only time he had ever repeated the name twice.

    This time, after the director read out the name, he found that no one answered him. As if nothing had happened, he looked down at the register in his hands and realized that the previous seven pages of the roster had now become six pages long.

    That page could no longer be found.

    The director did not continue to ponder over this question. At that time, even he did not want to repeat the name again, so he went straight to the next segment.

    The opening ceremony was extremely smooth. Everything that had happened just now was just a small episode.

    Since then, there had been a few students who had heard of Xuanyuan Yue''s name, but the officials of the Schools had never announced it, nor admitted to having such a student.

    The story of the classroom, Xuanyuan Yue''s story, what did it have to do with this?

    I didn''t think of it. But I also don''t want to think about it. I just want to know one thing: among the students here, especially with my own batch of students, who actually came from the same village as me?

    I decided to drop out.

    I told Li Ruoxi: "You should know our goal as well, just treat this as an accident. I just thought of something just now, you said that it''s impossible for us to find them in the Archives, right? Why don''t you organize an event like this?"

    Li Ruoxi stared at me, I had already calculated that the other party would praise me, but who would have known that the other party would actually say: "I understand, idiot. I''ve told you a story for so long, you''re not listening carefully, you''re still thinking about other things!"

    I reached out my hand and patted Li Ruoxi''s shoulder. "There''s no need for that. We have important matters to settle!"

    Facts have proven that when talking to women, you must not talk to them the same way you do with your brothers, especially to a Girl who has an intimate relationship with you.

    I slapped his shoulder and Li Ruoxi immediately became enraged, turned around and left!

    I followed his ass and said good words along the way, but they didn''t work out. I originally had a plan, but now it''s all messed up.

    Think about it from another perspective, if you get up early in the morning, and plan a date with your favorite Girl, then you won''t even wash your face or comb your hair, and then when you see him, you''ll just go up and hug him, and after laughing heartily, you''ll bring him to the internet cafe to watch some neutral sci-fi movies. After that, when the stomach of the hungry Girl''s started rumbling, you gave him a few dollars to buy spicy gluten for him to eat at the bar, and only after you got tired of playing with him did you ask him for a meal.

    I dare say that if someone did this, Girl would look for you for a second date. It definitely wasn''t true love, but a lunatic.

    Tonight, Li Ruoxi and I are in the same room, if the other party is still angry, then things won''t be easy.

    I hurriedly bought the thing that Li Ruoxi liked, no, it shouldn''t be said, the things inside Schools are all free, as long as you take it, it will be fine.

    After I was ready, I brought all sorts of gifts back to my room.

    He started to get nervous and placed the cake on the table. Inside were all kinds of small gifts, waiting for Li Ruoxi to open the door, so he could suddenly open the presents.

    In the end, he waited for an hour and Li Ruoxi didn''t come either. Instead, the person who came over was someone I didn''t really like!

 C200

    Chapter 200 - Feng Xinglie (1)

    I sat by the side of the round table and looked at the miserable Feng Xinglie standing opposite of me. On his face, there were many cakes, red and blue, and all kinds of cream that were practically coming out, and on his hair, there were even two candles that had just been extinguished.

    And the reason why Feng Xinglie was in such a miserable state, was all because just two minutes ago, something had happened.

    The room that Li Ruoxi and I live in is in the northernmost corner of the campus. We like quiet places and don''t like to be disturbed by others, so we specially chose a relatively remote residence. Usually, no one will come to these roads.

    Two minutes ago, at exactly seven in the evening, I heard footsteps from outside. At that time, I thought that Li Ruoxi had returned, so I immediately prepared a present for her. In order to create a surprising effect, I slightly moved my hands and feet.

    I stuffed the ribbon I bought from the gift shop into two plastic bottles. Then, I used the thing I bought from the balloon to continuously press down on the plastic bottles.

    I am prepared to immediately open the plastic bottle when Li Ruoxi opens the door, allowing the ribbons inside to rush out to give Li Ruoxi a surprise!

    In order to make this surprise come as a surprise, I had purposely opened the door from the inside, and even revealed a small crack. This way, I could immediately see Li Ruoxi''s footsteps as she entered, and at this moment, open the ribbon.

    In the end, he never would have thought that the person who entered was not Li Ruoxi, but the smelly Kid in the day!

    How could I have imagined that someone would come to visit us late at night when we had just arrived in Schools? Thus, I instinctively opened up the ribbon, but in that instant, I didn''t expect the pressure in the plastic bottle to be so great that not only did the ribbon shoot out, it even sprayed away the cake on the table, causing the entire eight inch cake to paste onto Feng Xinglie''s face!

    It became an awkward scene in front of my eyes.

    Feng Xinglie took out a handkerchief and wiped off the cake on his face. Even so, his face was still oily, and it would be difficult to remove them all without washing his face. His eyes were fixed on me, but he didn''t say a word. I saw that something was wrong with his eyes, so I quickly stood up, thinking that this guy shouldn''t fight with me. He was wearing a leather jacket, no matter which eye I used to look at it, it would definitely be worth at least tens of thousands of yuan!

    Just as I expected, Feng Xinglie also stood up. He rolled up his sleeves and threw his leather jacket onto the ground.

    Although I did something wrong, the other party did not greet me and just came in. I am not the one who should blame for everything. If they were to really fight, I would definitely retaliate.

    He didn''t expect that his next move wasn''t to attack me, but to turn around and face me with his back!

    What kind of move was this? I took a glance at his back and discovered that there was actually an eagle''s tattoo on Feng Xinglie''s back. He must have trained a lot anyway, as the muscles on his back bulged and he looked extremely robust.

    Looking at this, I calculated whether or not my chances of winning were lower. In terms of fighting techniques, I might not lose, but in a one on one physical battle, I might not be able to beat my opponent just by looking at his muscles.

    Feng Xinglie turned around and faced me for less than half a minute before he turned around and said, "I keep feeling that you shouldn''t have come here. You make me feel so embarrassed!"

    This is the first time I have heard Feng Xinglie speak so much, I am a little not used to it, but no matter how I listened to it, it was just to expel me. Although I know that all sorts of Schools in the world have violent incidents on campus, I never would have thought that this kind of thing would happen to me, but I am not someone who can be easily bullied.

    In order to strengthen myself, I straightened my back and shouted, "Feng Xinglie, what advice do you have to come here so late at night?"

 C201

    Chapter 201 - Feng Xinglie (2)

    Feng Xinglie squinted and stared at me for a long time before saying, "Didn''t you see what I told you to look at?"

    I shook my head. From the moment I entered until now, apart from his muscles, I didn''t see anything else. At this time, Feng Xinglie turned around again and said to me: "Look at my waist area!"

    As a man, I don''t really like looking at the body of another man, but Feng Xinglie is really different from a fake mother in the day, then Feng Xinglie''s personality would be similar to a man from the Northeast. He would do things cleanly and quickly, and his speech would be fast and easy.

    As long as the other party isn''t a homosexual, then everything will be fine. Listening to his words, I glance at his waist and notice that there is a green vein there.

    I''ve seen it in medicine before, this is called external blood vessels, which are the arteries that should be growing in the muscles, but instead between the skin and muscles, so from the outside, it''s clear that a green blood vessel is very conspicuous, and it''s not a good thing either. If you accidentally fall on it or cut it, if you touch it, the external blood vessels will cause massive bleeding, and it might even lead to excessive blood transfusion and death shock.

    When I looked at the blood vessel outside my body, I realized that it was a bit different from the others. Normally, the blood vessel outside my body would be a straight line, but Feng Xinglie''s blood vessel outside my body seemed to be connected to a lot of blood capillaries.

    This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that the flying dragon that was made up of blood vessels seemed to be alive. As the blood flowed, the surface of his skin constantly squirmed.

    The squirming speed was very fast, almost every minute, he would jump more than 50 times.

    Feng Xinglie turned his body around once again and faced me as he said, "Just who are you? Why is it that the moment I get close to you, the content behind me will beat so intensely? This is a situation that I have never seen before!"

    The other party''s question left me dumbfounded. What does the speed and slowness of your pulse have to do with me? I''m not a doctor, why do I look like I''m looking at a virus?

    This time, he explained it again: "You should have heard that every student in the Wind Cloud Academy has a different Inherent Skill, my Inherent Skill is the blood vessel flying dragon behind me, every time I get close to something dirty, or something big is about to happen, the blood vessels behind me will beat faster and faster. You should remember the mushroom head that jumped from a building inside the classroom, before he jumped, my blood vessels started to beat non-stop, but unfortunately, I couldn''t predict what would happen, so once I got close to the mushroom head, I discovered that my blood vessels were beating at an unprecedented speed, therefore I wanted to know what kind of person you are!"

    Inherent skill is really scary, but I will never admit it to him, I am a half human hemi-demon, so I can only say politely: "So it turns out that it is like this, brother, if you say it like this, we might be of the same branch, and the unclean thing you say, is actually refers to yin qi. My real profession is the Yin Yang Master, I was born with the ability to exorcise ghosts and suppress devils, although I am not as sharp as you, but I am still not far from it.

    After I finished speaking, I took a towel in the middle of the room and gave it to Feng Xinglie, telling him to wipe the oil off his face.

    Feng Xinglie didn''t accept the towel, and just hung it on his face. This guy didn''t seem to care at all, but from my point of view, this guy with the face of cream was a little funny.

    After Feng Xinglie heard my explanation, he nodded his head, and did not raise any doubts, but only muttered to himself, "So it''s actually Yin Yang Master, this way it makes sense. However, I have another reason for coming to find you, and you must have heard about Xuanyuan Yue''s matter, right? This Schools has always been shrouded in a haze around Xuanyuan Yue, and I have always wanted to help this Schools resolve this matter, but unfortunately, I am alone, and do not have the strength to follow my heart, so I want to entrust this matter to you, and we can work together!"

    Hey, hey! This is not part of my plan!

    I am deeply moved by this matter. I have basically heard Xuanyuan Yue''s story from beginning to end during the day, and it is precisely because I did not want to interfere that I did not continue to investigate deeply.

    I shook my head to refuse! But who knew that Feng Xinglie would take a step forward at this time, and reveal an extremely serious expression, as if something big was about to happen.

    That gloomy face said to me: "You must help out with this matter, and if you had really heard of Xuanyuan Yue''s story, then it would be impossible for you to help out, you should know this as well, you mustn''t listen, you mustn''t listen, you mustn''t speak of it. Anyone who is related to Xuanyuan Yue, even if it''s someone who has heard of this story, will meet with misfortune, I think you should have long understood the whole sequence of events regarding the Schools!"

    I did not immediately answer the other party''s question. Honestly speaking, this question was truly a headache.

    Just like how the Police handled cases, in some cases, the culprit did it flawlessly, leaving the Police unable to make a move! On the contrary, there were too many clues left behind in this case. The places where he could have his hands on were like the hairs on a cow. Because of this, he didn''t know which one to start the investigation from.

    The mysterious classroom, Xuanyuan Yue''s curses, as well as some unspeakable rumors, everything was extremely dangerous.

 C202

    Chapter 202 - Demons Always in the Back Garden (1)

    Hearing Feng Xinglie''s pleas, I immediately refused, and very straightforwardly. I didn''t want to get involved in other people''s affairs, so I didn''t want to do anything that I didn''t want to do.

    After I finished rejecting, Feng Xinglie saw that he was unable to persuade me no matter what. He sighed, stood back to his original position, and said to me: "I believe that coming to this Schools is not a simple matter of coming to school. If you are willing to help me, I would also consider being able to assist you!"

    Furthermore, even though Feng Xinglie''s eyes were sharp, thinking about it carefully, if he could get help from this fellow, it would be rather reliable!

    It''s a pity that I have lost something in this transaction. When I thought about it, the reason why I came to this Schools, was mainly to capture the Thief who had entered my house, but the help the other party got me was related to life and death. Who knows what kind of god this Xuanyuan Yue is, there are so many wonders in this world, there are too many people who are stronger than me.

    After thinking about it, I decided to refuse.

    However, before the other party left, I had something I wanted to ask myself. After all, the other party had already figured out my background, and I didn''t know anything about him, so it was a bit of a loss. I hurriedly said, "I want to know if you have anything to do with this Xuanyuan Yue, why are you paying so much attention to him?"

    Feng Xinglie turned around and glanced at it, and said in a neutral tone: "There''s no reason, it''s just killing demons and exterminating devils, the heavens bestowed me with an identity different from ordinary humans, I want to use this ability to return gifts to the heavens. If there are any devils and monsters, I''ll definitely be here!"

    Yo, this is full of righteousness. You are truly touched.

    However, I still felt that these words were not trustworthy. It was as if he did not say anything, so I decided that it would be better to bid farewell to Feng Xinglie.

    At first, I really thought that it was an earthquake, but when I looked carefully, it was different. When Feng Xinglie came in, the door was wide open, and we could see the scenery on the street outside through the door, in the middle of the room, there was a row of street lamps standing in front of the door, steadily and upright, without moving at all. Only my room had started to tilt, and at that moment, I realized that the earthquake was very small, and shook my room!

    However, when he arrived in front of me, he pushed me away. Only then did I realise that there was a chandelier above my head, and when it vibrated, the iron ring on the chandelier loosened. If Feng Xinglie had not pushed me away in time, the chandelier would have smashed into my head!

    However, the instantaneous chandelier that Feng Xinglie pushed away still fell on Feng Xinglie''s back. However, the other party was tall and big, and was so sturdy that it could completely match the weight of the chandelier.

    At this time, I thanked Feng Xinglie and at the same time, the tremors in the room stopped. I turned my head back and saw that a month''s worth of words had suddenly appeared on the wall behind me!

    The words were written very roughly, and the words slowly dissolved in the air. At the same time, the dissolved black liquids s were drawn into a long rope and carried on my back, becoming tighter and tighter as they spoke.

    Seeing that, Feng Xinglie clapped his hands, both of his hands instantly turning red!

    He extended both his hands out and grabbed towards me, instantly I felt hot air coming from my face, but luckily Feng Xinglie did not harm me, he only used his two hands to tightly grab onto the black rope surrounding my Neck, his red hands met with the black rope and instantly released black smoke. Feng Xinglie''s face flushed red, the muscles on both of his arms tensed up, and with a loud shout, he forcibly grabbed onto the rope and broke it!

    The instant the black rope breaks, I immediately feel my breathing become smoother. The broken rope that was dropped to the ground turns into black light and disappears from the air.

    The room returned to its former tranquility. I squinted my eyes and looked at the wall behind me. At this moment, nothing unusual happened.

    Feng Xinglie interrupted my thoughts, and said to me: "I''ve already said it before, you''re already involved, anyone who has heard of Xuanyuan Yue''s story, is an outsider!"

 C203

    Chapter 203 - Demons Always in the Back Garden (2)

    I coughed twice and said to Feng Xinglie: "What exactly is that thing!"

    Feng Xinglie shook his head and replied: "I don''t know either, I have been secretly investigating on Xuanyuan Yue''s matter, so I have yet to find me for troublesome matters!"

    As long as it was spread by word of mouth, it would definitely bring about misfortune, but in order to keep in a safe zone, Feng Xinglie had never asked him about anything related to him. However, he had used another method, which was to investigate and think about it for himself, and if he could think of something through his own brain, then he wouldn''t be cursed, but unfortunately, there was a limit to what he could think of. This fellow needed a companion, a companion who was trapped in the curse.

    Li Ruoxi and I heard of Xuanyuan Yue from someone else, so in Feng Xinglie''s eyes, we are already people who are being cursed, and the moment we are here, we are unavoidably trapped!

    But I still did not immediately agree to Feng Xinglie''s request. I only asked: "What I want to ask is what happened to your red hands?"

    Feng Xinglie lifted his hands, and now that his hands were no longer red, they had regained their original color. Feng Xinglie said: "I have said before, the flying dragon behind me was born with something that others do not have, so I think that once I have something that others do not have, I will suffer more than others. In order to prevent myself from getting into trouble, I have also trained in a few techniques, but my talent is not good enough, the many techniques I have trained in are all useless.

    I nodded, but at this moment, Feng Xinglie realised that I wasn''t willing to give him an answer. He probably didn''t have any patience left either, so he directly took his leave.

    When he left, he slammed the door, expressing his dissatisfaction.

    I looked at the time, Feng Xinglie had unknowingly been delayed by me for over an hour, and it is now 8 PM. When I looked at the clock, I suddenly remembered, Li Ruoxi still not back yet?

    Not to mention Feng Xinglie, even if Feng Xinglie did not come, the fruit cake on the table would not be as fresh as before.

    I immediately left the room, took out my walkie-talkie, and called Li Ruoxi.

    The voice of the walkie-talkie picked up, but I didn''t hear Li Ruoxi''s voice, instead, I heard the sound of water flowing. I kept shouting at the walkie-talkie, but the other party still didn''t reply, and only the sound of water flowing quietly beside my ear, made my hair stand up.

    I had previously agreed with Li Ruoxi that no matter what happened in Schools, the walkie-talkie would definitely take over. Now that the connection was broken, I immediately became nervous.

    I sat on the Table not in a hurry but calm down instead and thought about the direction of the sound of the flowing water. I remembered that I had gotten the overall map of the academy during the day, and if you were to talk about flowing water, there was a pool located at the center of the Schools, in the middle of the Courtyard. Above the pool was a Mermaid''s Statue, which was around 50 square meters.

    I immediately galloped and arrived near the pool. At this time, I saw a green wooden table and chair beside the pool. Ruo Xi was sitting on it and looking around.

    Without hesitation, I immediately ran over, bowed towards Li Ruoxi and said: "I''m really sorry, I was wrong about what happened in the day, in fact I have already bought a lot of gifts, but there were some accidents at home, please don''t be angry at me, okay?"

    Actually, I''m not too sure myself. In any case, I don''t need to admit my wrongs in front of a woman, so it shouldn''t be a problem.

    After I apologized, Li Ruoxi raised his head and revealed a smile, the anger of the Girl, could only last for an hour or two, I am afraid that Li Ruoxi has long forgotten about the matters of the day, taking advantage of this time to take a breath, he took out the walkie-talkie and said to Ruo Xi: "Why did you not accept, you scared me to death! I thought you had met with some kind of accident!"

    After I finished speaking, Li Ruoxi seemed to have suddenly recalled something, he placed his index finger next to his mouth and slowly moved his face closer to me. I thought Li Ruoxi was going to say some romantic words, but who would have thought, Li Ruoxi whispered into my ear, "The demon is in Courtyard!"

    What do you mean?

    When I still didn''t understand, Li Ruoxi took out the walkie-talkie in his hands. It was at this time that I realized, it was not that Li Ruoxi didn''t want to answer it, it was just that I couldn''t.

    The other party''s walkie-talkie could only produce noisy sounds. I also took out my own walkie-talkie, and the only sound that came out was the sound of flowing water. I was confused, why is it that when we''re at the same place, different voices come out from the same background?

    Just then, the walkie-talkie''s audio started to change unceasingly, and from within, a hoarse voice slowly came out, that was a woman''s voice. The woman said from the walkie-talkie: "The holy war will still start, the next person has been chosen!"

    After saying that, and I''s walkie-talkie lit up at the same time. I immediately threw the walkie-talkie out instinctively, and saw the two black colored body parts suddenly explode in midair, turning into fireworks.

    I said to Li Ruoxi with a serious expression on my face, "It looks like there''s really something unclean bothering us!"

    I looked around cautiously as I slowly thought about what the woman had said. What the hell is this Holy War? As if it wasn''t that simple.

 C204

    Chapter 204 - Rational Truth (1)

    It doesn''t matter if the walkie-talkie is broken, you can change it once more, but there is only one life force in a person, it is impossible to replace it, much less to replace it.

    I believe that the person who said this, he himself did not die, he could not remember his past life, and he did not even know about his future life, so the most important thing is for humans to live in the present.

    I immediately pulled Ruo Xi and drew a circle around my body with the peach wood sword in my hand before chanting an incantation. This incantation was not very powerful, but it was enough to protect the two of us from the invasion of the yin energy.

    After I finished drawing the circle, I sat down with Li Ruoxi and asked her, "I say, why are you here?"

    Li Ruoxi looked into the distance, and after a while, she told me the whole story!

    This was a long story. After Li Ruoxi and I had a conflict, I was always depressed and wandered around Schools alone. A Beautiful women like Li Ruoxi would naturally have many boys strike up a conversation with him, when she was still in a state of upheaval of emotions, her temper would immediately rise. As long as someone opened her mouth to talk to her, lady would be better off.

    Her fiendish look forced many men to retreat. What was funny was that when many boys initially thought Li Ruoxi was their goddess, they all backed off in fright when they saw her appearance. They even received quite a bit of stimulation in their hearts.

    Li Ruoxi continued to stroll around the campus, and unknowingly, the sun had already set.

    It was at this moment that Li Ruoxi realized that she had unknowingly walked to the edge of the campus, and then walked forward. Although it was also within the inner area of the Schools, it was prohibited to enter the old school grounds.

    Only now did Li Ruoxi remember what she was doing. Just as he was considering whether she should continue walking forward, she realised that someone was one step ahead of her, wandering around the forbidden area.

    It was a girl, who the girl was. I don''t need to say anything more, it was exactly the same as the girl I saw at the old school that day. She had long black hair and was a black School uniform.

    Yu Ruo Xi stood where he was and carefully observed the girl. The more he looked, the more he realized that something was wrong, the more Girl walked around the weeds beside the teaching building, and the weeds were about half a meter tall, covering the girl''s legs.

    But the problem was, if one walked normally in the midst of the weeds, they would only be able to see parts above the knees, but Ruo Xi could also clearly see the part above the girl''s ankles.

    Obviously, this meant that the girl wasn''t on the ground at all. Although the grass blocked the space under her feet, he could still make out that she was walking in the air.

    Although society was constantly improving and various kinds of transportation were constantly appearing, but they had never heard of anything that could allow a person to float in the air!

    Ruo Xi was also very bold, he immediately went in and ran towards the girl. At this time, he realised that on the right side of teaching building, there was a public bathroom, and all of the public bathroom s were sealed up.

    After the Girl walked out from the grass, he went straight to the bathroom. Li Ruoxi was waiting by the side of the bathroom, but after waiting for around 20 minutes, she still did not see the girl walk out of the bathroom. Thus, Li Ruoxi could not hold back and followed along.

    However, when Li Ruoxi entered the bathroom, he discovered that there were no shadows at all. There were only two craters in the bathroom, one was the door, and the other was a sealed Windows.

    There was no need to explain anymore, Li Ruoxi had been watching from the side of the door the entire time, and during that time, she did not see anyone entering or exiting, but on the other side of the Windows s, there were many wooden boards nailed tightly to them, they were so dense that they could not even penetrate, and it was even more impossible for a living person to walk out of there.

    Other than that, there were no other channels in the bathroom, it was just a terrible stench.

    Li Ruoxi could not tolerate it anymore and could only walk out. But at this moment, Li Ruoxi felt that the heart was extremely stuffy, as if it had stopped jumping. Waves after waves of pain came from the needles.

 C205

    Chapter 205 - Reasoning Truths (2)

    Ruo Xi''s heart was in a bad state, he immediately looked around, only to realize that the mysterious girl had appeared at the location of roof. The Girl was coldly looking at him, his entire body did not feel any sign of life, and even the Li Ruoxi who had seen the ghosts and gods before, felt a chill from head to toe, from the bottom of her heart.

    Li Ruoxi quickly retreated out of the forbidden area, but the pain that the heart was feeling was getting deeper and deeper. Just as she was about to lose her vision due to difficulty in breathing, she suddenly heard a male student shout, "Wait a minute."

    Ruo Xi looked around, and did not see any boys, but after the boy had said those words, the pain of his heart lessened greatly, to the point that it no longer hurt at all.

    Only now did Li Ruoxi understand that someone had helped him. If not for that boy''s loud shout, he might have already been killed by something.

    He should have been glad to escape from death! However, Ruo Xi was not a person who would rejoice. If someone wanted to kill him, he would only be able to escape on his own, and it would not satisfy Li Ruoxi. Thus, Li Ruoxi began to search everywhere for the figure of that mysterious woman.

    In the end, Li Ruoxi walked towards the center of Schools, thirsty and hungry, and there weren''t any vending machines nearby either. Helplessly, she saw that there was one in the center of the Schools.

    Ruo Xi walked to the side of pool, wanting to drink some water. Just as he lowered his head, he suddenly saw a mysterious lady flash past, but Li Ruoxi was still unable to see her face clearly, he only saw a pile of black hair covering her face.

    Ruo Xi''s heart skipped a beat and he turned around, only to discover that there was no one behind him. Li Ruoxi knew that she had encountered an extremely unclean thing, but her curiosity and competitive spirit made him choose to continue staying here. And in this period of time, we just happened to meet here.

    Just a moment ago, I was attacked, and now it''s Li Ruoxi''s turn. Doesn''t this verify that unspeakable message?

    and Li Ruoxi have all heard of Xuanyuan Yue''s legend, that''s why they came looking for trouble, and what''s even worse, until now, we haven''t even seen who the enemy is!

    I reached out a hand and gently embraced Li Ruoxi, saying to her, "This Schools is very deep, you should have heard of the history of this Schools. In the past, it was a prison, and there were often many death sentences executed here.

    If it wasn''t specially handled, there wouldn''t be any way of living in this kind of place. But after entering the Schools, I found out that other than that mysterious power, there was no other soul in this place, this point is very strange, just like when you climbed a mountain, but there isn''t a single blade of grass or tree on the mountain. It''s completely illogical!

    In the past, I only hoped for the world to be safe, without any ghosts or disasters. Now, I actually hope for the existence of ghosts, because if it wasn''t for that, it means that there''s a very powerful fellow in Schools. With this guy here, we can force back the other ghosts and not dare to get close!

    I can imagine that if all of the souls in the academy had appeared, I might not be able to deal with them alone. On the contrary, there is a guy who can effortlessly make all the other souls disappear.

    Li Ruoxi whispered into my ear: "If we were to defeat the demons and get rid of the devils, what do you think of the chances of the two of us winning?"

    I am not a person who likes to lie, but to comfort Li Ruoxi, I have to say that I have a 50% chance of winning. In fact, only I know in my heart that the chances of us winning are not even 5%!

    Li Ruoxi nodded, holding my hand, she said to me: "Suppose our enemy is the legendary Xuanyuan Yue, should we fight with all our might?"

    I shook my head as I could only sigh and say, "Right now, we can only protect ourselves and not attack. Ordinary souls can just rely on these few simple spells to dispel them, but the things in front of us are obviously different. I must find out the truth of the matter in order to have the power to fight!"

    The Rational Form is a type of Yin and Yang magic that cannot attack the enemy on its own, but can also help us find the enemy''s weakness. However, there is one big drawback of this kind of magic, and that is that it is very troublesome to cast it, and cannot be cast in an instant. It can take longer, or even a month or two, and this spell does not need any incantation at all.

    The first thing he saw was its shape!

    First of all, he should know the appearance of the enemy he was facing. If he didn''t even know the appearance of the enemy, let alone know the location of the enemy, then it would be impossible to capture ghosts.

    The second was to know the logic behind it.

    Everything in the world, everything has its reasons for existence, we must understand the reason for the existence of this thing in front of us, this point is like exorcism and exorcism, I do not know the reason why a ghosts exists in this world, even if it exorcises the soul of the other party, it cannot be considered a true transcendent power, it is only a strategy to delay the growth of the enemy, as time passes, the soul will come back again.

    The third was to determine its authenticity.

    This was the last step, and also the hardest step. On this step, some Soul themselves did not know why they existed, but what was the meaning behind their existence?

    Once we know the shape and reason of the soul, we must understand what the soul really wants to do.

    Here, we can use as an example, for example a woman, if she was hit by a car on the road and died, her body would turn into her soul, then that woman would be her true form when she was alive, and because the woman was mysteriously knocked to death, her heart would feel resentment, and she would turn into a Soul, which was the reason why her soul existed. The reason why the Soul was unwilling to leave, then this Soul''s goal could be to meet her relatives or to take revenge for her, which was the so-called truth.

    Only by gathering all three of these can I see through the truth of the matter. I can understand the weakness of the other party, know who they are, and be victorious in every battle!

 C206

    Chapter 206 - Yin-Yang Test Society (1)

    It was very obvious that these three points had not been satisfied until now. Whether or not Xuanyuan Yue was a student, did she exist? We know nothing at all, even many of the old people in this Schools have never heard of it. However, the terrifying legends that have been passed down from mouth to mouth cannot be used as evidence at all.

    Li Ruoxi said as she gnashed her teeth, "Tonight, we might as well investigate this fellow''s appearance first. If the two of us join forces, we would definitely find something new!"

    When Li Ruoxi finished speaking, she suddenly realized something. Before we could take action, the other party had already come knocking on her door!

    I looked down and saw that the circle I drew was slowly shrinking. It was obvious that there was something huge pressuring us. Furthermore, my little trick was not enough.

    I looked at the shrinking circle. If there were too many of these, our lives would be in danger. I secretly sighed. If I really couldn''t do it, I would release my powers. I don''t believe that there would be any kind of evil ghost that could fight against a Magical Beast!

    At this time, I closed my eyes and focused all of my energy on the blood in my body. The blood and demonic energy in my body continuously surged, and just as I was about to turn into a demon, I suddenly felt that the demonic energy in my body was different from before. Logically speaking, my Dantian should be together with all of my blood to my brain, then my body would change, I don''t know why, but this time my aura is only halfway to my waist, and it''s forcefully stopping me!

    It seems that I am simply unable to use this power as I please. The circle in front of me is getting smaller and smaller, and it has basically surrounded the two of us within two meters. After realizing that I am unable to use my power as I please, I immediately started chanting the Vajra Meridian.

    The Vajra Meridian was originally a good thing, it could indeed exorcise demons and exorcise ghosts. The problem was, who needed to use this thing!

    If you want a High Monk to train in the Soul, and read the Vajra Meridian, then it will naturally have an extraordinary effect. The Vajra Meridian that a half-baked Yin Yang Master like me can recite is basically the same as the Taiji Fist that the old man used old lady. It can be used to see if it can be used, it''s basically not dangerous at all and is purely used to scare people!

    Fortunately, there was a bag of salt in my bag. I bought this from a supermarket, I heard that this Schools is dirty, so the salt can be used to avoid evil. It seems that I had good foresight, so I bought it right!

    I immediately poured out the salt onto the ground and circled around us. The white salt immediately formed a natural protective membrane that protected us inside. At this moment, I started to shout at the surroundings, "What kind of ability do you have to hide like this? Get out here!"

    Originally, I was just bluffing, but just as I said those words, I really saw a woman walking in the distance. That woman was wearing a yellow Clothes, she was around 35 years old, and her walking speed was extremely slow, but it was obvious that the other party was not a human at all, because when he walked with his head thrown backwards, I could clearly see that there was a cut on the Neck''s head, and that slash could almost split her Neck into two.

    After seeing the female ghost, Li Ruoxi immediately asked, "Who is that woman? Could it be that Xuanyuan Yue, we have seen her form! "

    How could I have the time to listen to Li Ruoxi''s words? I stared intently at the other party and the female ghost immediately rushed over, originally walking extremely slowly, in the end he was even faster than the rabbit, causing the female ghost to open his mouth and filled it with blood. But luckily, when this fellow reached our circle, the salt on the ground played a major role.

    female ghost who was running over let out a blood-curdling screech the moment he touched the salt on the ground. At the same time, the ground emitted a black mist. After the black smoke disappeared, a small portion of the snow-white table salt turned black as well. But no matter what, it meant that the female ghost had been forced back after encountering the salt.

    I narrowed my eyes as I thought of the female ghost that I saw just now, and said: "She isn''t Xuanyuan Yue at all. I think I saw that dry wood''s female ghost when I was flipping through the Files, and she is the Language teacher from three years ago. No wonder that female ghost''s Neck had a blade scar on it, actually, that wasn''t a blade scar at all.

 C207

    Chapter 207 - Yin-Yang Test Society (2)

    After I finished explaining, I noticed more souls appear. Some of these souls were teachers, and most of them were students. Each of them died in a miserable manner, and I even saw a mushroom head!

    Seeing this scene, I was so shocked that I couldn''t say anything. I finally understood that there was a very powerful fellow in this academy who could not only drive away the other souls in Schools, but could also control them!

    Every time a soul touched salt, it would disappear, but at the same time, any salt touched by the ghosts would turn black, so the salt that changed into black would no longer be used.

    The other party used a sea of people''s tactic and waves after waves of them rushed over. In just a short moment, all of the salt-and-salt machines around me had turned black. If this goes on, we will be torn apart by these unfathomable ghosts sooner or later!

    Li Ruoxi also understood what was going on, she immediately blocked in front of me, her eyes were red, and her body slowly released a large amount of Spirit Demon Qi, this Spirit Demon Qi was stronger than me, but compared to me, it was not weak! Looking at this, I also felt gloomy, I understood the secret of my body, but I did not know why Ruo Xi was also half a person of hemi-demon!

    As Li Ruoxi was standing in front of me, I saw that Li Ruoxi was wearing a black miniskirt tonight. Behind the Skirt, something seemed to be slowly bulging, and it sounded a little bashful, as if it was the thing in the middle of a man''s legs.

    But I know that Ruo Xi, she is a real woman, not a fake woman. Furthermore, Ruo Xi''s bulge is not right, what other thing would bulge out from the middle of his butt?

    I curiously used my hand to touch it. My eyes quietly moved downwards. I discovered that there seemed to be a furry thing in the middle of my butt. Could it be that a tail would suddenly appear?

    Just when I was curious, I heard a loud shout from the distance, "You students have to ask a few questions. Students violate the school rules in the middle of the night, isn''t that so!?"

    I heard the familiar voice. It''s not just the Blue Elf teacher, but when I look over there, the Blue Elf isn''t the only one here. She''s also leading a few students with her as she walks.

    I looked down and discovered that I had been holding onto the flashlight the entire time. It was most likely because my flashlight had exposed my position that attracted the students and teachers of the Schools.

    But my actions also saved our lives. When a dozen or so people walked in front of us in a formidable array, the ghosts that was just about to attack us suddenly disappeared, and the salt on the ground slowly sank into the ground, as if all of this had never happened before!

    "I''ve already said that you are not allowed to come here. This is the school''s rule, and you are all freshmen, so I won''t hold it against you. If you can''t remember, you can watch it a few more times. At this time of the night, quickly go back!"

    I hate it when my teacher criticizes me the most, I only have this one chance, and not only did I not feel disgusted, I felt happy instead. If it wasn''t for them having so many people, maybe those Soul would have already swallowed us whole!

    Without saying a word, Li Ruoxi and I pretended to be taught a lesson, our heads lowered as we casually admitted our wrongs. We quickly ran away, following our teacher back to the main academy.

    Along the way, I suddenly realised that Feng Xinglie was also in the middle of the teachers'' team!

    But on the way, Feng Xinglie didn''t say much, he just went close to me and whispered: "I''ve said it before, you have already been cursed, if we don''t join hands, I''m afraid you all will die before leaving! Think about it!"

    After Feng Xinglie finished speaking, he walked alone to the center of the group of students. I didn''t see the other party''s figure again, but hearing his words, I felt a burst of anger in my heart. However, the words of the other party weren''t wrong. I didn''t expect that I would be found in trouble so soon!

    After more than ten minutes, we returned to the main campus. The blue elf brought Li Ruoxi and I there, and as soon as we entered the teaching office, he said, "Can you guys explain why?"

    It''s impossible for me to tell the truth. Someone like me, who hates teachers, might not be able to tell the truth in this lifetime, but since Teacher Blue Elves asked me this, I immediately thought of a plan. I might as well use this teacher to do some practical work for us!

 C208

    Chapter 208 - Proclamation of the Conference (1)

    We had interacted with the Blue Elves quite a few times, and in private, we had a relationship. We could be considered half friends, but what happened today was really too much. When the Blue Elves saw the light coming from the old school, she didn''t dare to go over by herself. She had no choice but to find a few students and form a team, bringing the two of us back together.

    Not long after returning to the classroom, the Blue Elves dismissed the students and called us to the Education Bureau. The moment we entered, the Blue Elves sat down on the sofa in the Education Bureau and glared at us.

    On the way back, I had already prepared a rough outline in my mind. Making up a rough draft was my specialty, so I didn''t say anything. I let out a sigh and revealed an extremely regretful expression, purposely pausing for a moment before opening my mouth, giving the other party a feeling of mysteriousness!

    When the Blue Elves saw that I was stumped for words, their originally furious expression turned better. The Blue Elves continued to ask, "Just what are you planning to do at the old school?" The school building that you should know of is in constant disrepair and is extremely dangerous. If something were to happen, Schools will be held responsible for it! "

    I then slowly said, "Actually, I didn''t mean to go there. I wanted to gather a group of students before everyone went to bed, so you should know that I am a Yin Yang Master, and that the profession of Yin Yang Master is becoming fewer and fewer in today''s society. Not to mention that there are no more successors, even those who understand me are few in number.

    Li Ruoxi coordinated with me and nodded. She continued in place of me: "That''s right, we don''t want this job to remain depressed forever, we have another reason to come to this Schools, and that is to spread our knowledge of the Dao of Yin and Yang, and I heard that there are many talents in this Schools, so before I came here, I already thought about whether I could develop a group of talents in this Schools, or whether they had talent in the Way of Yin and Yang. We wanted to carry out a series of Yin Yang magic events.

    "If that''s the case, then your methods are very good. Although there are a lot of students in this Schools, there aren''t many who can have such ideas as you guys. If you really want to carry out a promotional campaign, I can help you guys, but I don''t know what kind of plans you guys have?"

    As he spoke up to this point, he fell in love with something.

    We had to strike while the iron was hot. I saw that the Blue Elves wanted to help us, so I immediately told them everything I knew.

    We decided to hold a meeting next week to explain the principles behind the Dao of Yin and Yang and to help others make up fortune telling for free. We also need to produce some pamphlets to promote the Dao of Yin and Yang and also some gifts, but the main thing is that the gifts are limited edition and not everyone has them. We decided that only those with certain conditions can get special gifts!

    This person with certain conditions is naturally related to our purpose for coming here. However, those who are qualified to receive gifts must fulfill one condition, which is to go to our village three days ago. As for why such conditions are needed? On the surface, I made up a reason, but in my heart, I clearly knew that what I did was a method of investigation. Only those who had been to our village would have the opportunity to come to my house and steal from it.

    The Blue Elves were confused by our conversation, but in the end they agreed to our plan and decided to help us.

    Of course, we should thank the Blue Elves for personally requesting funds for our activities. However, at this time, the Blue Elves said, "This kind of matter should be accepted by the Principal, but Principal is not in the Schools for many years, so I can privately make a decision to help you plan it. But as students, you should at least greet the President of the Student Union with regards to such activities."

 C209

    Chapter 209 - Proclamation of the Conference (2)

    I accepted the Blue Elf''s suggestion and decided to let the Blue Elves lead the way the next day. We would meet with the President of the Student Union together.

    After I finished explaining, I returned to my room with Li Ruoxi. However, when we arrived in front of my room, we met with a small incident.

    The moment the two of us returned to our room, we saw a notice pasted on top of the door. On it was a picture drawn in various colors, and it was an invitation letter for a new society, and it wasn''t just on our door. Along the way, I saw many students pasted on their doors, and it seemed that new societies could open in Schools at any time.

    I took off the invitation letter and looked at it. This was an association for strange photography, mainly shooting some novel and interesting things. In this association, we would receive a large amount of funding from the Schools, and the organizer''s name was Wang Yi.

    It was a strange name for me, but I had no intention of knowing this person, because if you''re going to run a society, you''re not going to be able to join any other.

    Furthermore, after carefully looking at this flyer, I realised that this association''s propaganda wasn''t only coming from the students, but also from the teachers themselves. One must know that this is the Schools, if we were to create a new society, as long as we gather five people, it would be established.

    Seeing that, Li Ruoxi said to me: "I have to move quickly, if not I do not know how much funds are used for the annual activities in Schools. If I were to be snatched away by all the other societies, I am afraid we will not have our share!"

    After saying that, I suddenly heard footsteps behind me. When I turned around, I saw a boy about my age running towards me with a face full of blood!

    When this guy saw us, he fell to his knees with a thump, almost kowtowing as he shouted for help!

    I looked behind the boy and saw that there was no one behind him, but the blood on his face was definitely not fake. I quickly opened the door to let him in and saw that the boy was a bit fat, but he was also a bit simple and honest. When he entered the room, he was so scared that he trembled and looked around constantly, as if he was being attacked at any moment.

    I poured a cup of hot water for the boy, and when he took a sip to calm his emotions, he told me that he was a member of the News Association, that he was going to repair some equipment for shooting tonight, and on his way home, he was suddenly attacked by an unknown masked man. The masked man held a metal rod in his hand, and started beating the masked man up the moment he saw me, and in an emergency, the boy picked up a brick from the ground and smashed it against the murderer, only then did he run over here, but hearing that the murderer was following him all the way, he almost thought that he was dead.

    I immediately turned on all the lights in the room, and then, alone with the flashlight, I illuminated the surroundings. I didn''t find any murderer, but at this point, I decided that it would be better to leave this person to the Blue Elves because we really didn''t want any unnecessary trouble.

    I told the boy what I thought. Who knew that although the boy agreed to go looking for the blue elf, he wouldn''t take a step out of the room. He was probably scared by what happened and wouldn''t leave no matter what!

    I helplessly looked at Li Ruoxi. I couldn''t possibly let him stay here tonight, firstly, we still had plans to do it tonight, and secondly, we didn''t even have a bed for the other party, so it was really hard to settle this matter. Right at this moment, I heard the sound of glass shattering next to my ear, and immediately, I felt that my right cheek had turned cold.

    He looked down at his house and saw that there was a stone inside!

    I immediately opened up the flashlight and shone it outside the room. There really was a man wearing a black raincoat, in his hand was a steel rod, and the iron rod in his hand was covered in blood.

    Ruo Xi hurriedly locked the door, but in that instant, the other party did not even bother to walk out of the room. Instead, with a burst of speed, he directly smashed through my glass and rolled in from the Windows s.

    When the boy saw the killer, he was so scared that he immediately ran to the toilet. I immediately grabbed the man wearing the raincoat and pushed him down to the ground, but who would have thought that the killer had such an incredible strength?

    The moment I fell to the ground, I saw Li Ruoxi running frantically towards me. The veins on Ruo Xi''s face were exposed, and his appearance was repulsive, as though he was going to turn into a demon!

    The man wearing the raincoat stood up, and I could see her face clearly. The man wearing the raincoat was also covered in veins, and her breathing was very chaotic. Her eyes were completely red, and her body was trembling.

    I didn''t expect that a drug addict would come in the middle of my killing spree. I laid on the ground and shouted Li Ruoxi''s name, telling her to be careful!

    One had to know that drug users were often mentally ill. This way, they would be able to exert strength that was several times stronger than normal. It was best not to clash head on with this kind of mental disorder.

    What I didn''t expect was that Li Ruoxi didn''t care about this at all. She reached out her fist and started fighting with the other party, and the next scene made me so shocked that I couldn''t stop smiling. The one who looked like she wasn''t drug addicts, but more like Li Ruoxi.

    Ruo Xi''s body, however, these fists seemed to be completely useless, causing Li Ruoxi to not feel any pain. On the other hand, although Ruo Xi''s fists were slow, every single punch was like an iron hammer, ruthlessly smashing the opponent''s chest. After two punches, the opponent spat out a mouthful of blood, and directly rolled to the side.

    I quickly hugged Ruo Xi and in a flash, Ruo Xi broke free from my embrace. She rushed over and gave me another kick!

    From the looks of it, the culprit was at least 120 kilograms. I never would have thought that his entire body would be kicked flying, directly smashing into the ceiling and then landing on the floor. His body twisted together in an unnatural manner.

    The other party almost lost all reason. The boy that we saved, instead, was scared to the point of opening the door and running away!

    Right now, I don''t care about that boy anymore. I slapped Ruo Xi''s face and only then did she come back to her senses.

    When he looked at the killer on the ground, he was already dead!

 C210

    Chapter 210 - The beginning of the session (1)

    I allowed Li Ruoxi to calm her emotions. After she gradually awakened, I then asked: "What happened to you? I have never seen you this crazy. When I previously knew that during your battle with the Magical Beasts, you would sometimes turn into this kind of appearance, but it''s obvious that this person is a human! "

    Li Ruoxi said to me in an ice-cold voice: "He''s not an ordinary person. He has an evil aura around him!"

    After Li Ruoxi said this, I immediately turned the corpse over. Only now did I realize that this body was more or less covered in an evil aura, and what was more worth noting was that this body had traces of struggling and fighting with others.

    According to the fat guy, he had run away when he was attacked and had never hit anything before. The magnet in front of him was obviously fat, but it also had conflicts with other people.

    Amongst all the wounds, the most important thing was that the corpse''s mouth had the remnants of the medicine on it!

    It was normal for the drug addicts to have residual drugs. This corpse''s jaw had been dislocated, which could only mean one thing. While the other party was still alive, he did not volunteer to take drugs. Instead, he was forced to drink by someone!

    After thinking about it for a while, I finally decided to call the Blue Elves over.

    I told everything that I had seen and heard from the blue elf in detail. In the end, the police decided that Li Ruoxi had justifiably defended himself.

    He was a third-year student of the Schools and mainly studied physics. He usually had an irritable personality, but he was a straightforward person, and had never heard of any enmity in the Schools.

    When they died, they did not bring Wallet s with them. However, in the pockets of their pants, they found a bunch of keys, a few candies, as well as their own student identification and Photos s.

    The person on the Photos was a girl, and everyone knew about the relationship between the girl on the Photos and the deceased. It was said that the girl was a student of the Dance Department, and had always maintained a male and female relationship with the deceased, and the two of them split up around the previous week. It was said that the two of them had separated peacefully, and there were no conflicts between them, so this matter should have happened by chance.

    I always felt that there were some important conditions that were lacking here, although my time was very urgent, after all, I was a party to it, to ignore this matter, and it was not my style. That night, after Police took away the corpse, I immediately ran over to the news department to find the little fatty.

    However, the little fatty didn''t even agree to meet me at all. Under the influence of my sharp tongue, the other party could be considered to have relaxed his guard. In the end, he met me at a coffee shop within the Schools.

    In the end, he knew that this question had something to do with the situation.

    In the beginning, Fatty insisted that he didn''t know this person at all! However, under and I''s continuous questioning, only then did we know that, before that physics student started killing people, he actually gave little fatty a warning, warning him to not get close to his former girlfriend.

    Of course, when I heard this, I suddenly felt a little bored. This kind of case might just be an ordinary love affair, but the things that happened next made my scalp tingle, and in that instant, I felt that we, everyone, were all fruits living in the trees, and everything that happened was just a branch, one after another. Since coming to this Schools, all the branches that we met, but it was probably just a branch of a big tree.

    When we were talking, the little fatty told me the truth.

    Actually, I never expected it to turn out like this! I secretly took pictures of her ex-girlfriend at the beginning, I didn''t have any malicious intent, you should know that we are in the news agency, if we want to develop, we can only take some news, many news can''t be taken in the open, only in secret!

    I only took pictures of her because she was a rising star. She danced very well, and in the future, she would very likely develop greatly in the society, this is something that all teachers are agreed on, our news has a topic, called Star Big Discovery, which is mainly about shooting some promising students and reporting on them on a special topic. Furthermore, we only started shooting with the consent of the dancing student.

 C211

    Chapter 211 - The beginning of the session (2)

    During the filming process, we met that physics student a few times. He warned us to ban filming, but dancing student himself had agreed to this matter. We don''t have any reason to listen to the opinions of an outsider, right?

    What''s more, that physics student is already dancing student''s ex-boyfriend, there''s no relation at all. But what I didn''t expect is that physics student would threaten me multiple times, I just feel like everything is the physics student''s fault.

    After saying the reason for this little fatty''s actions, I did not feel that anything was amiss. After all, the possessiveness of some men under the heavens was extremely strong.

    If this was the end of the matter, then it could prove that this was just a simple murder case. The student had always been against the little fatty. After taking drugs, he lost his usual rationality, and then he attacked the little fatty.

    It was a pity that the little fatty was timid and did not tell the truth to the Police. As a result, this case turned into an indiscriminate attack.

    I nodded to the little fatty. "The matter is already over. You don''t need to be afraid. Although it can''t be said that there weren''t any mistakes, but overall, you are still a victim. Moreover бн"

    Before I could finish my words, I stopped in my tracks. Little Fatso might still be waiting for my next sentence, but he was staring at me with his watery eyes.

    As for Li Ruoxi, who was beside me, she grabbed onto my right hand and held onto it tightly. So it was like this, the only person who could see that thing was not only me, Li Ruoxi could also see it, and it was precisely because I saw it that made me stop talking endlessly!

    Li Ruoxi and I were seated side by side in the coffee shop. Little Fatso was right in front of us, because I wanted to find a quiet place to stay. When I first entered the coffee shop, I chose a place with fewer people.

    The little fatty was wearing a set of white exercise clothes on his Clothes tonight. Perhaps it was due to professional reasons, but this little fatty''s Neck had a camera on it the entire time. Just as I was talking to him, the little fatty was quietly listening to my lecture.

    Just then, as I was speaking, I suddenly saw a snow-white hand touching his Neck''s camera!

    It was an extra hand!

    So at least I can''t see the end of the hand? It was as if it had grown out from Fatty''s chest. Little by little, it reached out and held the camera in front of it. It was a woman''s hand, without the slightest hint of blood. Her fingernails were tinged with red.

    The hand gripped the camera, and in the next moment, the camera suddenly emitted a stream of smoke!

    Only then did the little fatty realize that something was wrong. He quickly took off the camera from the Neck and then extinguished the smoke. The little fatty frowned his brow and said, "What happened? The camera has been experiencing this kind of situation a lot lately! "

    The moment when Little Fatso took off her camera, his snow-white hand also disappeared without a trace. The instant my two hands tightly pressed onto the camera, Little Fatso immediately took back the camera and said to me, "Sorry, but I can''t lend this to you. As a member of the News Agency, the camera''s equipment is my weapon.

    I completely understand Little Fatty''s words. He''s a real news man, and these equipment are their weapons and their bullets. However, if Little Fatty saw that white hand just now, he definitely wouldn''t say it like that!

    In order to prevent scaring the other party, I didn''t tell him the truth. I only said to him, "I''m sorry, I didn''t take your camera. I just wanted to take a look at the Photos inside.

    Little Fatty, this Mu Na, nodded and whispered to me: "If it''s just looking at the Photos, then you can do it, but why do you want to look at this? The most recent film taken inside is only about that dancing student, and he hasn''t been selected either.

    I shook my head and sat by the side while Little Fatty continued talking to him бн

    "Don''t worry, just hold the camera and let me take a look. Help me open the Photos!"

 C212

    Chapter 212 - Phantom Shadow (1)

    With the little fatty''s approval, I steadily took the camera into my hands. After all, this was their favorite item, so I had to be very careful.

    In order to make the little fatty feel at ease, I had Li Ruoxi come over to sit with us. We had to turn on the camera under the other party''s eyelids.

    I took a look at the camera and realized it was a very old-fashioned kind of camera, one that was used to load film. In this digital age, this kind of camera could be said to be very rare, not to mention it was very valuable for a journalist or photographer enthusiast. I couldn''t help praising it, "This is really a rare camera!"

    I am not saying things that exaggerate the truth, but are words that come from the heart.

    When the little fatty heard these words, his previously gloomy expression finally revealed a slight smile. Perhaps praising the camera in his hand was equivalent to praising her children in front of a mother?

    Due to what I said just now, Fatty had a very good impression of me. He immediately smiled and said to me, "So you''re very powerful. So you also have some knowledge of photography!"

    I nodded my head. It''s not that I have research on it, but rather, I''m a person who does news and photography and rarely comes into contact with people from outside the industry, so I thought that other than my own internal staff, no one else understood photography. Actually, this is basic common knowledge.

    Back to the main topic, I turned on the camera and found that there was more or less some damage inside, but there wasn''t much of a problem on the surface. After I turned it on, I found that there was still some smoke coming out.

    The fat guy said helplessly, "I don''t know at all. I''ve taken off all the parts on the camera and studied them a few times, but there''s no problem with any of them!"

    Even professionals wouldn''t be able to tell, much less me. I just asked, "Since when did it start?"

    Fatty thought for a moment before replying, "It seems like this has been happening frequently since the dancing student was filmed. This is the fourth time!"

    When Little Fatso said this, he revealed an expression of confusion. At the same time, there was also a hint of worry. After all, it was his beloved camera. If there were any problems without even knowing where they were, then it would truly be worrisome.

    Ever since I filmed the dancing student?

    No, it didn''t feel like such a coincidence!

    I immediately turned on the camera, and at this moment, I discovered that there were more than 300 Photos s in the camera. At the beginning, I randomly flipped through a few, but after a while, I realized that the number of Photos s was slowly decreasing!

    I was stunned for a moment before I replied, "I''m in trouble. The camera itself is automatically removing the Photos!"

    The little fatty took it over and saw that the Photos inside had started to disappear without any reason. He did not know what it was, but the little fatty quickly pressed the stop button, but there was no way to go through it. In just a short period of time, the number of Photos had increased from more than 300 pieces to more than 100 pieces!

    I went up to open the film and pulled it down. "I''m sorry. If this goes on, all of the Photos will be gone!

    The little fatty just sat there dumbfounded, not angry at my rude actions. I said, "Don''t worry, it might not be a problem with the camera. Let me see!"

    Since there were no Photos inside the camera, I could only open the film. However, everything on the film was in black and white, making it difficult to distinguish what was inside.

    I placed the film in front of my eyes and looked carefully. I realised that most of the Photos here belonged to that dancing student, did the people at the news agency really insist? Those who disappeared in an instant were probably all from that dancing student.

    It seems like they were shot over here several times. There was basically only one dancing student inside the Photos, so I roughly looked at it. As it was a black-and-white film, it looked really inconvenient, and it would cause one''s eyes to ache when looking at it for a long time. But on the whole, it''s not a problem.

 C213

    Chapter 213 - Phantom Shadow (2)

    When I put down the film, I suddenly saw a strange scene. It was weird that I didn''t notice it in the beginning, but it made me feel uncomfortable. I stared at the Photos and couldn''t say anything.

    At this time, Li Ruoxi, who was beside me, suddenly reminded me: "That girl is standing in a strange position right?"

    After reminding me, I nodded my head. It was indeed very strange!

    The Photos was shot from a pool in a garden. The girl''s background was towards the mermaid''s Statue, and at that time, there was still a steady flow of water flowing out of the mermaid''s mouth. The girl, dressed in the garb of the raincoat, stood inside the pool.

    This was a film without any effect. In fact, if it could be washed out, it would be mainly used to make a dynamic scene, if coupled with the production later on, it would be a very beautiful Photos, it could even be used as the cover of magazines.

    The dancing girl among the Photos was about 1.68 meters tall. As he was black and white, it was impossible to see his face and clothes.

    However, this was not the main issue. The main issue was that the position that the girl was standing at was too strange!

    Girl stood in the middle of the pool. Maybe it was for the sake of recording the effect, he had intentionally filled himself with water, but the problem was, the other party seemed to be standing close to the surface of the water!

    I''ve been to that pool, which is the most central place in the academy, and also the place where Li Ruoxi and I saw a ghost. I remember that at that time, the pool''s depth was about 30 cm, and at this distance, if someone was to stand inside, it should be the place where the water reaches to their calves and below their knees. But the problem is, that girl seemed to be standing on the surface of the water, where they could vaguely see each other''s shoes!

    I immediately asked, "Fatty, did you do any special effects or props while you were here taking photos?"

    Fatty took the film, took a look at it, and immediately noticed the problem. He shook his head and said, "This is the most original work, without any modifications. At that time, nothing was done. What''s going on?"

    I sighed. It seemed that this girl was either a physics student or had met with some trouble.

    I said to the little fatty, "I want to see how long the Photos will take to wash them."

    Fatty nodded and replied, "Thirty minutes!"

    In addition, my Yin-Yang Assembly has already prepared a present, one of those Yin-Yang Curses I made myself. Although it isn''t worth much, to many people who haven''t seen it before, it is still very novel and I don''t think that it will disappoint.

    As for fortune-telling, let Li Ruoxi help me fool around with it. Originally, I wanted to find the thief directly, but if I didn''t do anything else, my goal would be too obvious, so I could only do a fortune-telling game to deceive people. Furthermore, I also produced a large number of publicity documents, which I entrusted to the copy club in Schools.

    Currently, I sent Fatty back to his home. On another note, Fatty''s home can then be used to wash the Photos.

    Moreover, the place is rather narrow. After I sent Fatty to his house, I didn''t go in, but instead walked around with Li Ruoxi for a while. After I prepared to return in thirty minutes.

    In the end, on a night like this, thirty minutes later, I really did see a washed Photos. It was just that there were two more things in the room.

    The other was a dancing student, while the other was a corpse.

    The one who died was that fatty!

    When I opened the door, dancing student was paralyzed on the ground, drooling and staring at me, obviously showing that he was shocked. In the fat man''s hand was an envelope with a newly washed Photos, the fat man was lying in front of dancing student, he rushed forward and stared at the ceiling without moving, I caressed his face, the fat man was already dead.

    I immediately called over the Police and the medical personnel from the campus. After investigation, I found out that after Fatty finished washing the Photos, he just happened to meet the dancing girl who had entered Fatty''s room. At the same time, he was just about to talk to the dancing girl when the heart suddenly became paralyzed and died on the spot.

    What''s worth mentioning here is that Fatty has never had a history of heart disease, and when he died, he did not receive any kind of accidental injury!

    After a period of busyness and collecting evidence, Li Ruoxi and I brought dancing student to a place devoid of people. During this period of time, dancing student''s spirit had also improved a bit, but it was still a little dull. I heard that this dancing student was a rather lively person and the reason why he had become like this was definitely because of this unforeseen event.

    We brought dancing student back to her living quarters. She lived alone, and after coming in, I didn''t ask his about anything, but opened the envelope''s pocket, since this was something that I stored away before the Police even arrived. If I didn''t do that, this Photos would have been taken away by his, and those useless people would have only made things worse.

    Li Ruoxi looked at the pocket of the envelope I took away, took a deep breath and said, "I don''t believe that the heart is paralyzed either. A living person just now died just like that, and it''s hard to accept that.

    Yes.

    I have to see at least one truth of form.

    I opened my pockets and took out the Photos. In that instant, a strange scene started to appear unceasingly!

 C214

    Chapter 214 - Form (1)

    Opening up the Photos was acceptable at first, it was just an ordinary photo of a dance girl. Speaking of which, the dance girl in front of me might have been scared, but her face had lost color due to the shock, so the appearance of the dancing girl in front of me was extremely beautiful. She had a standard oval face, and had clearly gone through a lot of plastic surgery, and was no different from a Korean Beautiful women.

    I continued to look at the Photos, and slowly, after looking at a dozen or so of them, I realized that there seems to be an extra person in the Photos!

    For example, one of the Photos was taken right next to a forest. At that time, only the dancing student was holding onto a tree with one hand, while the other was holding onto his waist, revealing a sweet smile towards the camera. As for the Photos that was washed out, it found out that it had gained an additional part!

    That was the hand!

    At the back of the forest, there seemed to be a person''s hand that extended out, slowly circling over dancing student''s shoulder, and then towards his waist. However, dancing student was completely unaware of this fact inside the Photos!

    I looked at the tree and the hand that appeared out of nowhere. I felt that it was too strange, the tree trunk was very thin, even if the hand was a woman''s, the tree could not completely block the person behind the tree!

    I continued to flip down, and then there were a few Photos s in the trees, and the further I went, the more hands I captured, and at first, only an inexplicable number of them appeared on dancing student''s shoulders, waist, and only one of them, but after I looked down, I realized that there were more and more hands, as if they were extended from the ground to completely embrace dancing student. The most serious Photos, was simply covered by dozens of pale white hands that kept on growing from the ground, and completely covered dancing student''s face.

    The further I look, the more incredible it is!

    However, there were no strange hands inside the Photos. The background of the Photos looked like it was shot by a 300 dollar camera, it was extremely ugly, completely on the level of a layman. The most subtle thing was that the dancing student''s body was still captured quite clearly, and dancing student''s face seemed to have started to twist a little unnaturally.

    I purposely compared her in front of me, and discovered that the Photos''s face was indeed a little fat, and its jawbone was slightly twisted.

    I continued flipping and the more I looked down, the more my face contorted. In the end, it was as if I mixed a plate of watercolor together and then forcefully stirred it up, turning it into a dark spiral.

    Li Ruoxi pulled my hand, this kind of Photos, is weirdly dead!

    If there wasn''t someone beside me, I wouldn''t even dare to look at it myself!

    When I flipped to the last page, I realized that the last Photos was completely unaware of what was going on. Not only did the dancing student''s face distort, even the background was so distorted that it became a mixture of dark yellow and dark black.

    Just then, the attentive Li Ruoxi suddenly spoke out: "No, Photos s are not enough, here are ninety of them, where are the other ten, and look at the background of the last chapter!"

    I first looked at the background, and realized that it was still a mess. I didn''t know why, but at this moment Li Ruoxi reminded me, "You''re an idiot, look at the background, there''s something similar to a flagpole, right?!"

    I had been reminded, and looked carefully, there really was a white flagpole, but the background was too twisted, it almost twisted into a circle, but Li Ruoxi''s words, by association, could still be discerned.

    Li Ruoxi continued: "Idiot, I don''t see it clearly. The flagpole at the top of the old school building!"

 C215

    Chapter 215 - Form (2)

    This is the old school building!

    Indeed!

    The old school is probably not going to let us in, it''s not as simple as being unable to repair it. It''s a pity that I don''t know the reason even if I look at the Blue Elves.

    Although I don''t remember it too clearly, but when I said it like this, it seems like the first time I went to the old school, at the highest point of the roof, there was such a thing!

    I said, "I''ve calculated that the last ten Photos have really disappeared!"

    At this time, the dancing student had become much better. The words that we had just said were all right in front of her. Without waiting for us to ask any questions, she replied himself, "I have never been to the old school, not even once!"

    I flip through the Photos, and the previous Photos were all equipped with sets. For example, if when we were shooting in the forest, we would be connected to the Photos in the forest, and when the scene turns into candy house, we would be connected to a few Photos that are also from candy house. Only this last Photos is completely independent, and the one that was shot before this is the pool.

    I asked, "You''ve never been there. How did you get shot?"

    dancing student trembled in fear, and only replied: "I''ve really never been there, and that Photos, is it really me?"

    After saying that, I looked again. Sure enough, only Clothes s could recognize that person. Their faces and bodies were all distorted and it was impossible to tell who they were!

    Li Ruoxi suggested: "Let''s go to the darkroom. Police has already left, maybe the last ten Photos s have been forgotten in Fatty''s room!"

    I nodded my head and prepared to walk over, but just as I was about to exit the room, I suddenly saw the desk where students were dancing.

    There were many thick and heavy diary books placed on her desk, but all of them had a title on the cover, it was obvious that it was not used to write a diary. The title on it was "Non-existent, Xuanyuan Yue"!

    I looked at dancing student and asked, "What is that?"

    dancing student suddenly stood up and hurriedly ran over, but I went in front of the desk and opened the diary, only to discover that it was filled with novels. With the Schools''s legends as the background, all of them were fake novels, and there were even a lot of them written, a total of seven journals that were filled to the brim!

    The dancing student said embarrassedly: "Sorry, aside from dancing, I actually also like terrifying novels. That''s why I heard a lot of strange stories and fabricated works in the Schools!"

    It really was related to Xuanyuan Yue!

    After dancing student finished speaking, he immediately wanted to hide the novels that he had written. I held onto the thick book, and at that moment, the two of us looked at each other, and dancing student stuttered: "I, I am too embarrassed to let others see my work, I wrote all of these myself for fun, have you thought about publishing anything!"

    I shook my head, and the main point wasn''t here at all. I sincerely said, "Since you can write such a thing, it means that you have definitely heard such a legend, and I think you also know that you can''t hear or talk about it, or else you will be cursed, and I''m afraid that you are already deeply immersed in it. If you want us to help you, please tell me two things.

    After I finished asking my questions, dancing student sat on the stool. At the same time, at that moment, the table suddenly caught fire.

    Although the flame isn''t that big, I can''t find the source of the fire at all. Furthermore, only the books on the table combust and the other items are safe and sound.

    I just ignored the flames and waited for the flames to extinguish themselves. I continued staring and the dancing student said, "I hope you can tell me the truth!"

    The dancing student nodded and did not hide anything, and told him everything!

    The real name of the girl who loved to dance was Bai Tiane, which was either a nickname or a real name of the girl. Her surname was Bai, and her name was Swan, and her family was filled with dancers. Her parents hoped that her daughter would be like her, proud of her achievements, and dance like a white swan, which was why they gave her such a name.

    After Bai Tiane entered the Schools, she did not disappoint her parents'' expectations and ranked among the top in dancing. It was just that besides dancing, this girl usually had another hobby, and that was to write terrifying novels.

    After arriving at Schools, Bai Tiane asked all over for some strange stories, and then wrote them down in her diary. Of course, she had heard of these stories, and the novels that were written had been modified by him, so they were somewhat different from reality.

    Although Bai Tiane liked to dance in front of others, she had never liked to display her novel in front of others, so she had always been reading by herself. One day, after writing all of their stories, Bai Tiane suddenly heard that there was another one called Xuanyuan Yue!

    This story was extremely strange, because there were very few people who knew of this matter and they were all unwilling to tell it to each other. The smartest Bai Tiane decided to find that Xuanyuan Yue by herself.

    However, after Bai Tiane thought about it, she realized that there was a big problem with the old school building in the Schools. Initially, Bai Tiane had also been walking around alone and accidentally entered the old school building, but she received severe criticism from the teachers in the Schools. To Bai Tiane, the more places she did not want to enter, the more attractive she would be to herself.

    So one night, while it was still late at night, Bai Tiane sneaked into the old school building by herself. Initially, Bai Tiane didn''t discover anything, she even went past the railing and walked into the old school building, and went from the first floor to the top floor. There wasn''t anything new, and when she was about to return, she suddenly saw a girl.

    At that time, the girl was wearing a black School uniform. This was a School uniform Bai Tiane had never seen before, and the girl had her back facing him as she faced into the distance. Bai Tiane thought that she was also one of the adventurers, and was prepared to go up and greet her. However, when she arrived in front of the girl, the mysterious girl jumped down, and directly jumped off the roof!

 C216

    Chapter 216 - Shapes (1)

    Bai Tiane was almost scared silly at this moment. Although she, who usually watched a few TV dramas, as she often watched jumping off a building in the TV dramas, she had never seen something like this before in real life.

    Bai Tiane stood in place for a full minute, her mind in complete chaos. At this moment, her feelings towards Bai Tiane weren''t fear, but a sense of powerlessness.

    Bai Tiane slowly walked to the edge of the roof, supported herself up and looked down, only to realize at that moment, that the girl''s corpse was not downstairs!

    Logically speaking, from the map, the bottom of the building should have been a flowerbed. As no one cleaned the place all year round, the flowerbeds here were barren and had already turned into a cold concrete floor.

    If one jumped off from such a high point, he would definitely fall into a persimmon cake!

    The problem was, when Bai Tiane looked down, there was not even a shadow of him. In a short one minute, the person who had just opened his eyes disappeared without a trace, and only now did Bai Tiane feel a sense of lingering fear, as if an invisible force was unceasingly approaching him, and was even tightly surrounding him like a city wall.

    Bai Tiane quickly retreated from the roof. In this damned place, she could not stay even for a minute during the day, and felt that she had entered into another dimension. Bai Tiane quickened her steps, and directly walked down from the roof, but right at this moment, she suddenly realised that the surrounding walls had started to slowly change, and the scenery had started to become strange.

    Although the old school building was grey in color and lifeless, not letting anyone have a good impression of it, compared to the present situation, Bai Tiane would rather return to her original appearance.

    The walls of the Corridor began to fall off continuously, revealing its bright red surface. Blood continued to drip down from the ceiling, and the low carbon sound became faster and faster, as though it was raining! Blood flowed onto Bai Tiane''s Skirt, causing it to evolve into a bright red color. Bai Tiane shouted crazily, but there was no response or response, only her own voice, which continuously echoed in the Corridor. It was just that the echoes, which sounded slowly, didn''t seem like her own.

    Bai Tiane closed her eyes and rushed out of teaching building. When she looked at her own body again, she discovered that the Clothes had become its original color, there was not even a single trace of blood on it, as if all of this was an illusion. When she turned her head back, the Corridor inside the teaching building had also become its original color, but Bai Tiane did not want to turn back, so she immediately jogged back to her room to sleep!

    Worse still, Bai Tiane did not dare to walk alone, as she had a feeling that someone was following him. The most serious thing she felt was when she invited the little fatty to take a picture of him. Although it was taken in broad daylight, she felt that she had become a supporting role when she was filming.

    The camera was clearly aimed at him! The main topic of the filming was also himself! However, even though he felt uncomfortable in his heart, he couldn''t express it clearly through words.

    When I looked at Bai Tiane, I basically understood a little about this matter. Furthermore, what happened just now, and that fire, I had a rough idea about it.

    Bai Tiane must have touched upon the curse to cause today''s tragedy to happen, and the reason behind the destruction of her fictional novels by some kind of mysterious power was most likely because these novels were more or less filled with truths.

    It''s a pity that all of the novels have been destroyed. I can''t read them anymore, and even if I could, I might not even be able to finish reading all seven novels within a day.

    Once again, the few of us returned to Little Fatso''s residence. Just as we entered the room, I discovered that there wasn''t anything wrong with the room. I immediately stopped Li Ruoxi and Bai Tiane and entered alone in the room.

    Then, I quickly discovered that there was a strange feeling in the room, because right in front of the door, there was a large mirror. That was a fitting mirror, it originally existed there, so it wasn''t worth attention.

 C217

    Chapter 217 - Shapes (2)

    Standing at the very front was myself, and behind me, on the left and right were Li Ruoxi and Bai Tiane. But right behind them, within the mirror, there seemed to be another woman!

    I hurriedly turned my head around, only to find that the Corridor in Little Fatso''s house had started to fall off. Everything was exactly as Bai Tiane said, but the location had changed, and after the wall was taken off, what appeared inside the wall was no longer fresh blood, but rather a bunch of pale white arms.

    That arm stretched out bit by bit, preparing to grab the two girls behind me. At this moment, I had an idea and quickly grabbed the two girls and brought them into the room. Bai Tiane was at the back wearing a Clothes with a hat on her head.

    When he entered the room, he did not tell the two of them what he had just seen. This would only create an unnecessary fear and he only looked at the Corridor through the door mirror.

    At this time, the Corridor had also returned to her original state. Ruo Xi said, "What are you being so suspicious of?

    After all that was said, the little fatty had just died not long ago, and his residence was also within the range of Police''s important investigation. If we don''t hurry up and come here, it would be hard for us to explain ourselves.

    The three of us immediately entered the darkroom.

    The secret room was established beside the little fatty''s bedroom. The place was indeed small, it was only about five square meters, and there was also an airtight wooden door, and there were also quite a few photographic equipment inside the room, so it was simply impossible for the three of us to enter together. I let Li Ruoxi and Bai Tiane to stay outside the door, and the moment I opened the door, the light outside revealed the secret interview room.

    There were about a hundred or so, and a pair of films was piled up in a mess, almost to no avail. Finding the ten missing Photos s from here was as difficult as ascending to the heavens, and besides, I wasn''t really sure if they were here or not. Just when I was beginning to suspect myself, I suddenly saw something unfathomable.

    At the bottom of the darkroom was a small drawer, half open, revealing an envelope with a few words written in ballpoint pen at the top. I picked it up and saw that it said STOP OPEN!

    The handwriting was very childish, just like the handwriting of a kindergarten child. It was hard to tell, or anyone who saw it in any of the scenes would mistake it for a normal prank.

    I opened the envelope''s pocket and counted. It wasn''t much, it really was the ten Photos s that were missing.

    I took out the envelope''s pocket and placed it in a bright place. Then, I took out the first Photos.

    Ruoxi was even more surprised as she said from behind me, "That can''t be, can''t I not watch?!"

    Bai Tiane immediately turned her head and looked around vigilantly, because the scene of the Photos was no other than this room. On top of the Photos, there were the three of us.

    On the first picture of the Photos, the three of us were standing straight up in the hall, and the place we were standing at right now was exactly where we were standing, as if we had just filmed it.

    Next, I flipped open the second Photos, and it was still the same scene, with some changes in position. It was just because the three of us had followed them and walked two steps, and it was not so much a Photos as a live broadcast. It was just that from the second Photos, strange things started to happen, because I realized that the door was slowly being opened by something outside.

    It was the same for the third and second Photos. However, the gap between the doors became wider and wider, and one could clearly see a pale white hand caressing the door handle.

    As I continued to look down, the door slowly opened and a woman walked in.

    The woman is getting closer and closer to our position. The woman is still wearing the black School uniform''s clothes, but this time, we can completely see her appearance from the clarity of the Photos!

    Looking down again, her petite nose, willow-shaped eyebrows, and curved eyes were smiling. With every move she took, she seemed to be a lady of a higher social class, with white skin and delicate skin. On the right side of her face, there was a blue picture of her, looking like a tattoo on a piece of paper, with a height of 1.6 meters, and her upper body was covered in a black School uniform. In the middle of the School uniform, there were two white patterns, which matched the appearance of a young girl.

    The lower half of her body was dressed in Skirt s and dark blue stockings, as well as a pair of sports shoes. Her walking appearance was extremely casual, as if she was a beautiful young lady walking on the street, and there was nothing out of place. When she walked into the room, it seemed like she was smiling slightly at Photos''s camera.

    However, I can clearly see that girl doesn''t have a shadow at all!

    So it turns out that this girl was probably the Xuanyuan Yue from the legends.

 C218

    Chapter 218 - Final Rescue (1)

    Although the Photos did not describe the girl''s name, everyone knew who she was in that instant. It was just that no one was willing to say the other party''s name, as if it was a cursed name.

    Li Ruoxi quickly extended her hand, stopping me from continuing to watch the Photos! However, I was still a step too late. In the end, I still managed to open the last two.

    The second to last Photos, was the girl. She walked in front of Bai Tiane and hugged him tightly, as though they were sisters who had not seen each other for a long time, their relationship was very good. I looked at the surrounding Bai Tiane, whose face was pale white.

    And the first Photos, Xuanyuan Yue is no longer here, and Bai Tiane is no longer in this room, only Li Ruoxi and I are here.

    I hurriedly turned around and blocked the door behind me, afraid that Xuanyuan Yue would enter from the inside. However, Li Ruoxi was actually not as scared as he was before.

    My heart immediately gave me the peach wood sword! Firstly, if I were to meet Xuanyuan Yue, it would be best for me to fight him directly!

    Let me be vigilant behind you, suddenly, a Windows broke inside the room. I rushed to the center of the room, and while holding the peach wood sword in my hand, I pointed at it, but I did not notice anything jumping out of the Windows. On the other hand, the door behind me also made a noise!

    It''s trouble now, it''s a trap to lure the tiger away from the mountain. When I turn back again, the girl from the black School uniform was already standing behind Bai Tiane, hugging him just like the scene in the Photos!

    If he could not stop the other party in the next second, Bai Tiane would definitely die!

    Xuanyuan Yue''s legend was something that couldn''t be heard or heard in the Schools. Most likely, this legend itself had already become a kind of curse, there was a kind of incantation called ''Spirit of Words'', this kind of spell was extremely simple, even normal people could use it, but only to create something from nothing.

    What did not exist in the beginning became reality as more people spoke of it. What was false became reality as more people believed in it.

    This kind of legend could not be spread around Schools. It had already become a widely accepted fact, and no matter if the curse was real or not, at least it had formed a certain scale in the acknowledgement of the later generations.

    The moment I turned around, I immediately let go of the peach wood sword and threw it out. The peach wood sword hit Xuanyuan Yue''s shoulder and Xuanyuan Yue immediately let go of him, retreating from the door.

    Bai Tiane knelt on the ground as if she had lost all of her strength. I hurriedly opened the door, picked up the peach wood sword and swung it at the object outside.

    However, Xuanyuan Yue had long since disappeared.

    It seemed that Xuanyuan Yue had long since set her eyes on this Bai Tiane, who was the one who found out about the untouchable things that Xuanyuan Wancang wanted to touch, hence Bai Tiane was deeply cursing him.

    Originally, he was prepared to beat Little Fatty up and kill Bai Tiane, but because Little Fatty was too stupid, he destroyed his plan. Worse still, when Little Fatty was taking pictures, he had accidentally photographed Xuanyuan Yue''s shadow inside, and even made contact with Xuanyuan Yue directly.

    Causing the little fatty to be hit with an even deeper curse, causing him to die even faster. After that, it was this Bai Tiane who was also in danger.

    I patted''s shoulders, and realised that Bai Tiane had completely lost her consciousness, her entire body was like a vegetable, she didn''t move at all, no matter whether she slapped or shouted, there was no reaction. I stretched out my hands to touch Bai Tiane''s head, I was shocked, I realised that''s soul was no longer there!

    Bai Tiane was taken away.

    Today, Bai Tiane''s physical body was still here, but her soul was not in front of him a long time ago.

    Li Ruoxi also noticed the situation, and said to me: I know we have urgent matters to take care of, but you see, we can''t possibly not save you, right?

    I walked around the room continuously, and finally, I thought of a method. I replied, "I have a method called Soul Art, but my learning of this spell is not very stable, and I don''t know if it will work. I can only get used to it, let''s take Bai Tiane out of the room first!"

 C219

    Chapter 219 - Final Rescue (2)

    With Li Ruoxi''s help, we carried Bai Tiane to the center of a quiet plaza. Then, I took out seven bottles from the middle of the room, and arranged them according to the location of the Big Dipper.

    In the middle of the night, I went to the grocery store and bought seven more pieces of alcohol. I stuffed them into seven bottles and lit them up, matching the position of the Big Dipper in the sky.

    After we were done, I took out a very long red rope and connected all the bottles into a straight line. Then, I said to Li Ruoxi, "If we can keep this red line unbroken until dawn, when the bottle doesn''t fall, the other party''s Soul will return to our body. Otherwise, we might never be able to return!"

    It may sound simple, but it''s very difficult to do it. Firstly, the distance between each bottle is about 20 meters, while the distance between each bottle is about 140 meters. This may not seem like a long distance, but we have to ensure that none of the bottles fall because of the wind blowing, so the only thing we can do is patrol around this 140 meter distance.

    Fortunately, the wind wasn''t strong enough to blow the bottle over that night, and in the dead of night, I didn''t think anyone would come here.

    Just like this, after Li Ruoxi and I had patrolled back and forth for around half an hour, an unexpected guest suddenly appeared.

    As it was the dead of night, I didn''t expect anyone to come over, so I slowly began to let my guard down. But at this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of a bottle being knocked over behind me, and my heart immediately jumped as I turned around to find a student dressed in a white Suit. The light was rather dim at night, and the student didn''t seem to notice the red line below her feet when she walked, so her pants were accidentally wrapped in a red line, causing him to stumble over a bottle as she walked.

    What was even more irreparable was that as the red lines were linked together, one bottle fell and several bottles successively fell to the ground!

    I rushed up to help the bottle up, but I don''t know why, but at this moment, the bottles that fell to the ground all burst apart, as the fire of hope was completely extinguished!

    I turned my head around, and saw that Bai Tiane''s body seemed to have slowly melted, becoming smaller and smaller, and then immediately pounced on her. But when I arrived in front of Bai Tiane, Bai Tiane''s body had already started to spontaneously combust.

    Now, let alone a soul, even his physical body no longer existed.

    I turned around and used a vicious gaze to look at the student dressed in Suit clothing. That student had a poker face that seemed harmless, but in my eyes, she was just like an unforgivable scoundrel!

    The worst thing was that the student didn''t even realize what he had done. He just followed me with a confused face and curiously looked at the broken bottles that were rolling around.

    Ruo Xi''s personality became even more anxious, she had already grabbed hold of the student''s Clothes and shouted without explanation: "What are you wandering around here in the middle of the night for!"

    Just as Li Ruoxi''s voice fell, I realized that there was another person beside the student. It was the Blue Fairy!

    "What are you doing? This is the president of the Student Union, and in order for you all to be able to form an Yin Yang society and hold a meeting, I told the president about this matter in advance tonight."

    President of the Student Union?

    The student wearing a white Suit nodded at me. I looked at him, and in my heart were a few questions. The age of this student, on the surface, looks like she is two years older than me, and I am already the oldest person in Schools. I can''t be called a demoted student, right?

    We are very happy to be able to recruit new students, and furthermore, as the President of the Student Union, I am no longer a student in the Schools, but instead taking on the teaching profession. I graduated from Schools three years ago and have always been working in the Schools''s society. In the past, I was the President of the Student Union, but with the ability to look down upon others.

    The other party''s words were very polite, and I was unable to find anything wrong with his actions. On the contrary, most of my anger had dissipated.

    The other party''s unintentional actions might have caused a person to forever lose his life, but that was not on purpose. He said that if it was the President of the Student Union, we would still need to get on good terms with him. After all, I still need the President of the Student Union''s permission and assistance to establish my society.

    However, I still couldn''t fully accept him in my heart, so I could only nod towards him.

    However, Li Ruoxi asked kindly, "That''s right, it''s already the middle of the night. At this time, what kind of society are you guys talking about?"

    The blue elf smiled and replied, "Actually, we just happened to meet by chance. I often lose sleep and walk around the courtyard by myself, but who would have thought that I would coincidentally meet the Student Union Elder who was taking a walk. I told him about all of you and she was very satisfied with your decision.

 C220

    Chapter 220 - candy house (1)

    "Teacher Blue Elves and I have been discussing your topics along the way. I am very interested in this meeting and if it is successful, remember to invite me. However, aside from this, I have another thing I want to tell you, this is not the time for you to talk. Please come to candy house tomorrow afternoon and find me."

    candy house?

    I really didn''t understand why they didn''t go to the meeting room, but instead went to the candy house. The Blue Fairy teacher explained, "There is a candy house in our Schools, which is owned by the President of the Student Union.

    I smiled and nodded towards President of the Student Union. This president of Student Union, no matter how one looked at him, looked like a perfect gentleman. Although we didn''t have a deep relationship, just his appearance made one feel that this kind of person is very at ease.

    However, I don''t know why I don''t have any good feelings towards this guild leader, but I have no choice but to lower my head since I am under the roof. We are not familiar with the situation in Schools, so to establish a society and rely on the strength of others, this is also one of the methods.

    But I reckon that Li Ruoxi, who was by my side, would not think like that. From the beginning to the end, she was staring fiercely at Student Union''s president and her Blue Fairy teacher. It was obvious that Li Ruoxi was brooding over Bai Tiane''s death.

    At this time, I changed the topic and told the blue elf, "I don''t know if she is the Schools or not, but after entering, I know that there are many talented people in the Schools. Every year, there are many graduates who become the elites of all walks of society, such as that girl called Bai Tiane this year.

    I had originally wanted to probe out their intentions, but unexpectedly, the blue elf only revealed a surprised expression. He asked me, "Bai Tiane, what a strange name, is there such a person in our Schools?"

    Hearing this, I was a little surprised. Although it was impossible for teacher Blue Elves to remember every single one of Schools''s over three thousand students, some famous people would definitely be heard by them. I looked at the Student Union leader and saw that she had the same reaction as the Blue Elves, indicating that I had never heard of Bai Tiane.

    I simply tried to tell them about Bai Tiane, but didn''t expect that the two of them didn''t know anything about the name Bai Tiane. At this time, when I thought about it again, I mentioned about Little Fatso of the News Agency, but in the end, the two of them still said that they had never heard of him!

    For a split-second, I basically understood. Bai Tiane and the little fatty had already been forgotten by all the students in Schools!

    I really underestimated Xuanyuan Yue. I had thought that even if Xuanyuan Yue was an evil ghost, she would definitely cause a resonance with the Schools when she hurt so many students in the Schools. But I never thought that the people who were killed by Xuanyuan Yue would be completely eliminated from the minds of the other people in the Schools!

    This way, let alone one or two students, even if there were too many victims, if they could erase the impression of others in their minds, then there would be no fear at all!

    After we casually chatted for a bit, we went our separate ways. In the end, I brought Li Ruoxi to respectively return to Little Fatty''s and Bai Tiane''s house, but when we arrived at their house, we discovered that there was no one in it. Instead, everything that originally carried traces of them had been completely erased!

    Little Fatso''s secret chamber had long since ceased to exist. It had turned into an empty room, as if no one had ever lived in it before. The smell of the Girl that was left in Bai Tiane''s room had completely disappeared, there was not a single piece of furniture in the ice-cold room. It was likely that their Files s, their lives, and the footprints that they had lived in in this Schools had all been wiped clean.

    Looking at this, I felt a chill run down my spine. To be able to do this much, this fellow is definitely not ordinary!

    Whether it was Bai Tiane or the little fatty, or even the physics student, they were all probably victims of this incident. Because they had been cursed, they completely disappeared from the face of the earth.

 C221

    Chapter 221 - candy house (2)

    I''m also thinking about why I won''t forget them. I think that there''s only one reason to convince myself that I''m a Yin Yang Master, so I have special abilities and my memories won''t be erased.

    Li Ruoxi is most likely the same as me. If I think about it this way, there are probably only three people who can remember this matter from start to finish.

    Other than the two of us, the only other one who has Feng Xinglie is that Feng Xinglie. He once said that he is a Spirit Medium, although the aura on his body is different from ours, I believe that he has a special ability to maintain his self, and that his memories will not be erased. If this is the case, no wonder Feng Xinglie had always wanted to join hands with us.

    Even so, that did not mean that I would change my mind once again. I did not want to get mixed up in this muddy water, so in the end, I still brought Li Ruoxi home to have a good night''s sleep.

    At noon that day, I arrived at candy house an hour before the appointment.

    This was the only place in the Schools that sold candies. It took up an area of about 70 square meters, and was a small market place.

    The most unusual thing was that all of the walls, including the roof and even the rooms, were made of hard candy, making every single Table and chair look like a fairy tale. The painted walls were made of cream, the things that should have contained stones were also made of hard nuts, and there were even imported chocolates.

    The Table and chairs were made of a myriad of colors, and were all made up of gigantic hard candies. Upon entering the candy house, I found that the candies inside were basically all ready.

    There were different tastes, different places of origin, different brands, and a lot of people. Furthermore, there were a lot of customers here and most of them were girls. Basically, there would be an endless stream of students coming to buy candy from the store starting at 8 in the morning.

    I thought that Student Union Elder would definitely be inside, but I didn''t rush in at this time. In the process of buying candies, I discovered a strange person.

    That was the reason why there were so many people. Coming to a place, if one was found to be out of place with the surrounding scenery, they would immediately become my target.

    This was the person I was targeting, a man in his twenties. He was probably a sports student with a strong build and a height of 1.8 meters. He looked very conspicuous, but he was dressed very casually.

    Although it''s impossible to judge a person by his appearance, I felt that this guy was acting weird. He pretended to buy candy and casually walked up to the sports students. At this moment, I noticed that the sports students were looking around and finally sneaked up beside a shop assistant.

    It was obvious that his gaze was not focused on any of the candy. Sometimes, when the sports student and I were careless and looked at each other, I would immediately pretend to find my own Wallet and remove the guard on the other party.

    At this moment, the sports student suddenly approached the employee and whispered a few words into her ear. The employee then pulled the sports student backstage.

    When I went closer, I realized that there was a small room in candy house.

    The door of the small room was pink, and the walls were pink. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to see that there was a mysterious room hidden inside.

    The employee quickly led the sports student into the room and locked the door from the inside.

    When I heard the sound of the lock, I decided not to pay any more attention to them, although I was curious as to what the little room was really like, but in broad daylight the lock must have proved that they were unwilling to let us in, and it would not be worth it to force our way in just for this little bit of curiosity.

    I wandered around candy house as if nothing had happened, and when I returned to the small door, I found that it was already opened, and the sports student also walked out from the small room. This time, he walked out by himself, and his expression was a little agitated.

    At that moment, I noticed that there was a lot of candy scattered around in the young sportsman''s arms. The candy looked a little like soft candy, and it was wrapped in a kind of plastic paper that alternated between yellow and red. This kind of plastic paper was so airtight that I couldn''t open it and I couldn''t see the candy.

    The sports student immediately picked up the candy on the ground in a panic, as if he was afraid that I would accidentally take a candy off of him. He lowered his head and used his heavy palm to scoop up the candy on the ground.

    When the sports students left, Li Ruoxi secretly patted my back, and pulled me into a corner with no one around. She took out a candy and smiled at me.

    Obviously, this girl had taken advantage of the situation to steal a piece of candy when the other party wasn''t paying attention.

    I opened the package of candy, but was greatly disappointed. It only contained a single piece of ordinary chocolate. I asked if the chocolate was considered fragrant and was the kind that could be seen often in the market. It cost about 20 yuan to buy several pieces.

    Li Ruoxi took a few candies and was about to put it in her mouth, but I immediately stopped her and said: "Don''t eat it randomly first, that guy is weird, maybe he bought something and put it away properly. We will study it when we have time in the future!"

    Li Ruoxi nodded her head and placed the candy back into her bag. Just as we finished doing that, suddenly, a woman walked out, she was dressed in a white robe, like a doctor, and was about the same age as us. Wearing a pair of black sunglasses, she walked to the center of candy house and suddenly shouted at the people around her, "Welcome to candy house!

 C222

    Chapter 222 - Opposition (1)

    What was this? A candy store campaign?

    But I''ve never seen anyone wearing a doctor''s white coat in a candy store!

    Just when I was questioning her, in the next second, I understood that the woman was not an employee of the candy store. The woman introduced them as follows: "This kind of candy can help everyone feel calm and stable, as a psychology teacher, you like candy very much, it''s just like all different colors in life, I hope everyone can taste this kind of delicious candy, but don''t forget your beloved psychology teacher, when you are free, come to our mental class, and welcome everyone here!"

    After that, the psychology teacher interacted a few games with everyone and then left the candy house. Only then did I understand that the one wearing the white coat was a psychology teacher, and there was some sort of connection between him and the candy house.

    In order to attract students to their classes and advertise, psychology teacher had recently opened a psychological class. In order to join the class with the President of the Student Union, he had to use a portion of the funds to support the candy house every month. The corresponding price was to provide the President of the Student Union with three types of candy for free, distribute them free of charge on fixed dates, and add the name of the psychological class to the list.

    This kind of selling method is understandable, there''s nothing worth my attention. After I finished watching the show, the President of the Student Union finally had time to entertain us and invited us to a guest room.

    However, Li Ruoxi stood at the door and refused to come in. He kept looking at the leaving figure of the white-gowned teacher, and I snuck up to him and asked: "Please, just give me some face. I know you don''t like that President of the Student Union, but we need to continue with our plan!"

    Li Ruoxi shook her head, then said to me: "That''s not what I meant, idiot. I smelt a scent from psychology teacher just now, it was very similar to that chocolate smell!"

    Chocolate? Li Ruoxi was talking about the candy that the sports boy took away, right?

    But in this candy house, there are all kinds of flavors, even if there''s chocolate, it doesn''t prove anything. That psychology teacher, he often comes here to do some promotional activities, I''m not really curious about that.

    Under my persuasion, Li Ruoxi followed me to the living room in the end, but she kept frowning as if she couldn''t forget what happened just now.

    In the end, it was the Student Union that interrupted our thoughts.

    Today, I invited all of you to come here and discuss this matter further. You all should have heard that every year, there are countless societies established in this Schools, and they are completely not restricted, and even if you do not greet me it''s not a big deal. After all, in the Schools, there are many associations that even I have not heard of, but what''s worth noting is that regarding the funding of the societies, as ordinary societies, you all know that it is for their own students, and only those associations that have obtained recognition can receive funds from this Schools. However, there are only three spots for this association every year! "

    It''s just that I want the recognition and help of the teachers. As a new student, I''m not too clear about the situation in Schools, but with the two of us being able to publicize the situation and the limited resources available to us, it would be great if we could get all the teachers to mobilize! "

    President of the Student Union laughed as he drank a cup of sweet tea, then continued to speak to me: Your request, is really something that many students do not like, once established, students always like to work in accordance to their own nature, and would actually hate teacher''s intervention, no, unless they can get funding from Schools, because teachers have the obligation to constantly allocate funds, as well as supervision, so every single funds related to the activities of the society will have to be used under the supervision of the Schools''s teachers, and cannot be used carelessly. On the contrary, if your society does not need student''s funds, then the teacher will not intervene, I understand your request, but regretfully, and must enter the top three before being able to enjoy this kind of treatment!

 C223

    Chapter 223 - Opponents (2)

    I thought for a moment and felt that the hope was really small. It was already the middle of the year and I didn''t know if the three spots were full or not!

    President of the Student Union seemed to have seen through my thoughts, and said to me: "In fact, you guys are extremely lucky. Although there are three spots in Schools every year, the timing of the entry is not at the beginning of every year, but in the middle of the year. It''s more accurate to say that you came early, it''s more accurate to say that you''re here by coincidence, and that''s really fortunate.

    Li Ruoxi interrupted and said: "That means we have a competitor right?!"

    The president paused for a moment, but then recovered his smiling face and said to us: "It''s really too smart, with one guess, it is indeed like that, two of the three spots for us Schools are already taken, the first spot is the photography club, and this spot is already fixed, there is no doubt about it, Bai Tiane already did a lot of work for the Schools at the start of the year, so she did not even bother to consider it, your opponent now, as for the second place, it is the yoga club, which is mostly made up of beautiful Girl, and the support rate is also very high. I do not want to compete with the Girl, so you guys only have third spot for the third spot.

    "Then we talked about the way the election was conducted."

    During the election, you have to pass the votes and the people who vote, these are the students who choose randomly, a total of around 300 people will choose from the entire school, but this is the first step, which has already been completed a long time ago, the 300 people who are qualified to vote, have already been decided a month ago, these people are all randomly chosen, and there is no doubt about the principle of fairness, and the three societies selected by the Schools, each of them has to go through these 300 student candidates before they can be recognized, what you need to do now is to win them over, even more of the 300 students.

    After President of the Student Union had finished saying all of this, I had a rough understanding of the situation. I took the liberty to request for the names of these 300 students.

    Regarding elections, generally speaking, my proposal is not very reasonable. This place is Schools, after all, and it is not as strict as the official elections say it is. President of the Student Union happily agreed to my request, and after I obtained this name list, I brought Li Ruoxi back to my room.

    At this time, we were met with a very troublesome problem. The students who had just arrived in Schools did not have much of a reputation, and of these 300 students, I estimated that not many would know us. It would be very difficult for them to elect us.

    In other words, it was no different from being completely impossible.

    After thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t come up with a good idea. In the end, I could only suggest, "Why don''t you try a simple and crude one? I''ll bribe you to see what I can do!"

    I had only casually said it, but I didn''t expect Li Ruoxi to nod her head and agree!

    Li Ruoxi decided that in order to help me out, she would have to fork out some funds to bribe these 300 students, but even so, this method doesn''t feel very reliable. After thinking carefully, the students simply don''t know us, some random person took out some money to bribe you.

    Li Ruoxi did not seem to think about this issue and was prepared to take action immediately. Instead, she decided to use one million yuan as the bribe money!

    After hearing Li Ruoxi''s suggestion, I was so shocked that I couldn''t close my mouth. Let''s not talk about other things, how could I get one million yuan?!

    Li Ruoxi told me to not worry about it. She said that she had a plan that would definitely make me the one to stand for election. As for the one hundred yuan, she decided to go to the bank to mortgage her home.

    Although they were in the rural areas, but in the villages, their houses were actually very popular. Each courtyard house in the village could be sold for more than 1 million yuan, so using houses as collateral, 1 million yuan wasn''t hard to raise.

    The question was, what should he do?

    I felt like there was a lunatic sitting in front of me, a lunatic through and through, but I never thought that the one who would make my election succeed would be this lunatic!

    Through Li Ruoxi''s manipulation, ten days later, I successfully established the Yin-Yang Society.

    Although everything went smoothly, but the things that Li Ruoxi did during this time was truly astonishing. I have no choice but to mention it all!

 C224

    Chapter 224 - Midway to the Conference (1)

    What exactly did we do in this election, which was an overwhelming victory? It was entirely Li Ruoxi''s doing alone.

    At first, I thought that Li Ruoxi would really use a bribe to get a vote, but what I didn''t expect was that after she bribed him, I really couldn''t understand why she would be able to return the million without making a move.

    When Li Ruoxi told me about the methods she used, I was truly shocked!

    Ruo Xi did indeed use this million yuan at the beginning, but he only gave this million to a few people. Earlier, I said that there were around 300 people who had the qualifications to participate in the election, but Li Ruoxi chose to secretly pay 100 of these 1 million yuan.

    However, this bribe is not in my name, the money given out, but in the name of the other party.

    Our competitor this time is undoubtedly the karate club. The outcome of the whole operation wasn''t decided on the bribe, but on the time that we obtained the names of these voters.

    Li Ruoxi realized that most of the people on the list were girls! This is very important to us.

    Only by knowing yourself and knowing your enemy can you win a hundred battles! After a careful investigation, I found out that the majority of karate clubs are popular among the boys. There are more than 50 people in the entire club, but only 3 spots are held by women. This fully proves that most girls are not particularly interested in karate.

    On the contrary, the society we are going to form is the Yin-Yang Society. Compared to the boring karate, many girls prefer fortune-telling and divination. If the two of us were to stand at the same place and let these girls choose, I believe we would definitely be the ones chosen.

    The association we established was just established, and the karate association was established three years ago. In these three years, the association more or less contributed a lot to the success of the Schools, and just based on this point, our Libra Scale slowly started to tilt towards each other. Furthermore, we cannot guarantee that there would not be many boyfriends in the Girl who would like to go empty-handed, and would receive their suggestions to vote for the karate association.

    After thinking about it a few times, Li Ruoxi finally decided to spread the million.

    This was the most crucial point. For example, if one divided this million into 100 equal portions and gave it to 100 students, then the money each student received would be 10,000 yuan. This was a very important number, and this number had yet to reach a critical point.

    The critical point of quality and morality.

    For example, if a person was holding a million dollars and one of the students was voting for him, then there was no doubt that the Student Union would do as you say without hesitation. Even if this matter was known by others, this student would definitely not care about the cold gazes of others, because if it was a million dollars, then this student might just graduate from the Schools, and in the future, he might not even be able to easily earn anything from society.

    Thus, this price was heavy enough to wash away one''s morals and character. It was very easy to abandon the common sense of society for one''s own benefit.

    On the contrary, if it was 10,000 yuan, it would be a completely different matter.

    A million dollars was enough to get a person out of the current world, more than any other place, to abandon all his friends and start a new life.

    It was impossible to take 10,000 yuan with him. He could only make his life more extravagant. If a person had to betray his own life just because of 10,000 yuan, then there was an 80% chance that many people would not agree.

    Although the Money in each person''s heart was different, not every person''s heart would have such a critical point.

    Li Ruoxi had given ten thousand to a hundred people, so it was not a small amount of money. If she had only spent ten thousand and asked them to cast a vote, most people would have happily agreed.

 C225

    Chapter 225 - Midway of the Conference (2)

    But it was very obvious that this plan was not perfect at all. Even if we bribed a hundred people, we did not know whether or not the remaining 200 would be able to vote for us. This plan, if it was so simple, would definitely cause us to fail, but on the contrary, Li Ruoxi''s goal was not to get the money from the hundred people, but rather the portion of people who did not.

    After giving away the money in the other party''s name, Li Ruoxi then secretly spread the news. This way, those who did not get the money would become extremely furious and feel that it was unfair.

    Furthermore, the people who haven''t received their money will definitely vote for us without any hesitation due to anger!

    What was even more amazing was that when faced with the accusations from the entire school, the people who received the money had no choice but to give up their Money s. They had no choice but to be restrained by virtue and character!

    The previously said ten thousand dollars, a person could not leave this circle of living forever. In order to continue living in this Schools, the people who received the money would return all the money back to Ruo Xi without any hesitation. In order to prove their innocence, they would even resent Li Ruoxi!

    At this point, the plan is basically perfect. Under the double attack, when the voting results came out, it made the number of spectacles s drop, 300 students, all the voting rights were given to me!

    All the things she had done in the election were admirable.

    After receiving the acknowledgement of teacher and the entire school, our Yin-Yang Great Assembly is immediately prepared.

    There is no need to elaborate too much on the details of the ruckus that were caused by the convention. Through our previous plans, we successfully deployed ten Student s at the conference, and they are still very close to my home. They are most likely to come to steal from my house.

    So in the end, I set my sights on these ten Student s.

    But, although I have already narrowed the area to ten people, it''s impossible for the meeting to end so quickly. I don''t want the teachers and students of the Schools to know that I have other plans, so we had to waste some time and finish this meeting.

    However, something that I did not expect, in this wasted time, I encountered a huge problem!

    When I found out the names and addresses of the ten students, I sat down quietly and took detailed notes. After that, I put the notes in my envelope pocket.

    I told Li Ruoxi to continue organizing the meeting. I held the envelope in my hand and was about to go to my residence when I saw the president from the second floor.

    President of the Student Union was still alone. He held three joss sticks in his hand and continuously bowed towards teaching building as if he was paying respects.

    There was no one around, only the Student Union Elder, who seemed to be mumbling something inside her mouth. Through the Windows, I could see that his expression was very grave, with traces of love and hatred in her eyes.

    Right at this moment, I was so focused that I didn''t even notice that someone was approaching me. That person heavily patted my shoulder and I was startled.

    This guy was still the same. He said to me, "Your hosting of the meeting was pretty good. However, I think that your trouble should be coming soon. Follow me!"

    I broke free from Feng Xinglie''s hands and said to him, "Every time I see you, I feel uncomfortable inside. What business do you have with me?

    Feng Xinglie stepped forward, close to my ear and said: "Didn''t I already say it, you have already been cursed, my purpose for coming here is the same as last time, I want to form a team with you to investigate Xuanyuan Yue''s matter!"

    I smiled, of course this wasn''t possible, I had already locked the Thief area onto the ten people, if my family''s investigation was sure to find the real Thief, then at that time, I would go back to my own house, travel far and wide, and not have anything to do with this Schools anymore. I believed that if I left this place, I would definitely avoid the curse, not to mention that the monster Xuanyuan Yue was extremely strong, I didn''t want to anger myself.

    What he didn''t expect was that Feng Xinglie wouldn''t let it go, and said to me with a serious face: "You should at least bear some responsibility, something happened to you during the Yin Yang Great Assembly, as the organizer, don''t you care about it!"

    Something happened?

    I have been presiding over this meeting for the entire day, but I did not see anything amiss. Right now, as the curtain is about to fall, Feng Xinglie asked me which show I want to sing?

    Just as I was about to reject, Feng Xinglie continued, "I''m asking you about Xuanyuan Yue''s story, where did you hear that from?"

    I immediately replied: "Li Ruoxi, you said it for me."

    Feng Xinglie asked, "Then, where did Li Ruoxi hear it from?"

    I said, "From a PE teacher."

    He smiled, and said coldly: "Don''t say I can''t hear, then PE teacher has also come to your venue, the one who is in trouble is him!"

    Hearing this, I had no choice but to believe that at least all the people I know, the ones who had talked about Xuanyuan Yue''s stories before, had met with trouble without exception!

    I quickly let Feng Xinglie lead the way. At this time, the two of us went downstairs directly, and Feng Xinglie brought me to the back of a teaching building. There was a flower bed behind the teaching building, and a giant cherry blossom grew inside the flower bed.

    By the side of the tree, there squatted a person. That person''s entire body seemed to be made up of muscles, it was our PE teacher.

    I quickly ran over, only to discover that there was a white rose under the teacher''s feet. The osmanthus flower had already been trampled to pieces, and the teacher''s foot was still covered with petals. I''m afraid that the teacher stepped on this rose and broke it.

 C226

    Chapter 226 - Unpassable (1)

    I found my teacher, and at the same time, I realized that this place was also where President of the Student Union was standing just now, but now, he had disappeared without a trace. I turned my head and looked at the place about 50 meters in front of me, there were two stones with three joss sticks between them, probably to say the direction he was facing in, where the old teaching building was. I asked Feng Xinglie, "Do you know President of the Student Union? He often worships the old school building. Do you know why? "

    Feng Xinglie shook his head, but confirmed: "I am not too sure, but I have seen the President of the Student Union''s strange actions before. There were several times when I saw him bow in that direction at night, as if he was a dead wife, a pitiful and infatuated man!"

    While we were talking, the PE teacher grabbed onto my thigh. I was shocked and quickly withdrew myself, only to discover that the PE teacher had already lost his appearance as a teacher. His snot and tears were flowing down his face, as if he had run to the South Pole.

    I looked at Feng Xinglie and asked, "What exactly happened here?"

    Feng Xinglie explained to me in place of the teacher. That PE teacher originally came to watch the show.

    This PE teacher is an atheist, and especially hates the myths of demons and devils. Seeing that I was extremely dissatisfied with the holding of the Yin Yang Great Assembly, and felt that we were promoting superstitious thoughts, he intentionally came to cause trouble!

    Of course, they are, after all, people that I have hired, and they are just speaking nonsense, not a true fortune-telling. After PE teacher saw this, he went to make things difficult for the students.

    At this time, Feng Xinglie, who just happened to be passing by, saw that Feng Xinglie didn''t like the scene of the strong bullying the weak the most, so he came out to stop him. In the end, under the coaxing of the students, the PE teacher was forcefully driven away, but Feng Xinglie was afraid that the PE teacher would hold a grudge and come up with something interesting, so he decided to secretly follow PE teacher.

    When they arrived, they discovered that there were two stones and three joss sticks placed in the backyard. At the side of the incense stick, there was also a white rose.

    Although the President of the Student Union had disappeared at that time, it was obvious that all of this would happen.

    Mr Xu walked up to the two stones and said to himself, "This is the program of this damn Yin-Yang Assembly. It''s as if I''m worshipping a ghost or god. I''m going to destroy it no matter what!"

    After PE teacher finished speaking, he really stepped on the roses beside the two stones, and crushed them into pieces. Feng Xinglie looked in their eyes and did not come forward to stop them. After all, this kind of thing was understandable and would not have much of an impact.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a girl walked out from behind the tree trunk.

    The girl gradually moved closer to the teacher, covering his eyes with her gaze!

    While the PE teacher was infuriated, he threw himself backwards in the air, preparing to trip the people behind him, but in that moment, Feng Xinglie could see very clearly that the moment PE teacher stretched out his hand, both of his hands had passed by the girl. The girl was completely transparent, and passed through his body!

    He lifted his hands again, and discovered that his hands had already turned red and swollen, completely purple. Furthermore, this purple color was still spreading, and PE teacher''s mind seemed to have suffered some sort of attack at this moment, as he continuously spoke to his surroundings. He also occasionally squatted down, covering his ears and shouting, "Don''t call me!"

    Seeing this, Feng Xinglie felt that something was amiss, hence he found me.

    Feng Xinglie and I pressed down PE teacher at the same time, and PE teacher calmed down. However, I don''t know why PE teacher suddenly became so powerful, and forcibly shook us off, but following that, his face started to distort, and his facial features started to pile up, as if he wasn''t a single person anymore.

 C227

    Chapter 227 - Unpassable (2)

    The light only spreads from his palm to his entire arm. I forcefully grab onto his arm and upon closer inspection, all of his blood vessels have started to freeze!

    I immediately turned around and said to Feng Xinglie: "Hurry and call an ambulance!"

    Feng Xinglie immediately took out the mobile, just at this time, a piece of debris suddenly flew in the air and directly struck his mobile, it was truly a coincidence, and it shattered the mobile that was about to make a phone call.

    The wind in the air continued to grow stronger as responsibilities swirled over like a tornado. The entire venue instantly turned into a mess!

    The glass on teaching building shattered one by one, and pieces of glass flew along with the wind. I, your father, have never seen a wind that could blow up a few wooden boards, but I have never seen anyone that could even blow up a crystal glass board, so I immediately covered my body with my hands. The pieces of glass flew across my body, and gave off waves of pain.

    Feng Xinglie carried the PE teacher and rushed towards the main entrance of the Schools, but I saw him in the middle of the sandstorm, with just a few steps, directly throwing his teacher on the ground.

    What was this fellow doing?

    Carrying the sand, I moved to Feng Xinglie''s side step by step and shouted at him: "Didn''t I make you lose face? What the heck do you think that''s worth! "

    Feng Xinglie turned around and grabbed my Neck, and shouted at me: "I told you, all of you have been cursed by Xuanyuan Yue, and now this curse is spreading around the Schools indefinitely. If you didn''t keep asking questions about Xuanyuan Yue, how could you have ended up like this!"

    I looked down at PE teacher on the ground and realized that there was nothing I could do to save him.

    For some unknown reason, the purple color continued to extend throughout his entire body. His entire body was stiff and cold, as if he had been dead for at least three or four days!

    There were no wounds on the teacher''s body, not even a single trace of an attack. It was just like a strange illness, causing one to die in an instant, but now the sand was too strong, and the mud was being blown by the wind, completely blocking their line of sight. No one cared, as a person would fall on the ground.

    Feng Xinglie glared at me and continued, "Are you still not cooperating with me? Also, I want to tell you, I know why you are holding this meeting, and I also know the truth behind the theft in your family. Let me tell you, no matter how carefully you choose, out of the ten people you found, none of them are Thief, so if I don''t help you, you can forget about finding the Thief, and you can forget about the other party''s goal! "

    I was shocked, I did not tell anyone about this, I did not expect Feng Xinglie to actually know about it like the back of his hand!

    But when I continued to ask, Feng Xinglie started to be speechless, and refused to reveal any more words.

    It couldn''t be helped, I sighed and said to Feng Xinglie: "If you really want to help, now is not the time for negotiations. This sandstorm is too big, it definitely isn''t a natural phenomenon, hurry up and evacuate the students!"

    Feng Xinglie arranged for the students to lead the way while I protected the students from any danger. The sky was getting darker, the clouds were covering the sun, and there wasn''t a hint of light at all. It was clearly 4 o''clock in the afternoon, but it seemed like it was already late at night, and the sky and earth were dim.

    I didn''t feel a chill in my heart. In my heart, I was sure that it was that PE teacher, I offended Xuanyuan Yue!

    If you think like that, doesn''t that mean that there is a relationship between the President of the Student Union and Xuanyuan Yue?

    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that I was becoming more and more real. After all, why did the President of the Student Union offer flowers to the old teaching building every time there was no one around?

    When I thought about that, I suddenly understood, no wonder we were unable to find Xuanyuan Yue''s identity in the Schools, I''m afraid that in the old teaching building, there is the truth!

    This isn''t the time to be thinking about this. I lower my head and shout at the top of my lungs, constantly shouting for my students to hold hands one by one, just like how a primary school student would a Road. I can''t lose a single one.

    In the end, we sent all of the students out of the venue. It is quite strange, however, that once we leave the venue, it will be peaceful outside. However, at the very least, a storm will only sweep through the interior of the venue!

    At this moment, I turned my head to look back. In the middle of the sand and wind, a shadow was unexpectedly flying towards us.

    I quickly got into a fighting position, but the man flew too fast and crashed into me in the blink of an eye.

    I consecutively hit a few times on the ground before I could stand up, but just as I was about to attack the person in front of me, I saw that it was Li Ruoxi!

    Li Ruoxi spat out a mouthful of sand and said: "Hurry up and leave this place, I seem to have been attacked by something!"

 C228

    Chapter 228 - Escape of Zhongtian (1)

    Li Ruoxi looked at the direction where sand and dust were continuously swept towards and I asked, "What hit you?"

    Li Ruoxi squinted her eyes and looked in the direction that they were looking at. At this moment, the entrance to the auction house was right in front of me, I realized that there were already many students gathered there, and were constantly looking in our direction. Amongst them, there were also many students who wanted to come in to help, but they seemed to have walked to the edge of the gate and suddenly stopped, and revealed a surprised expression.

    Although I didn''t want the students who had already escaped to return, I felt that things weren''t as simple as they seemed when I saw that they couldn''t enter.

    The three of us immediately ran back without a care for anything else. As expected, when we reached the entrance, we suddenly realised that we could not get out, as if there was an air wall in front of the entrance, completely stopping us in our tracks, I took out my peach wood sword and forcefully struck at the transparent wall, and at that moment, a layer of golden light suddenly rippled in the air, forming a circle. The light completely blocked us from leaving, and there was even a strong rebound force.

    I shook my head and said: "No, I can''t leave. It must be because that PE teacher offended Xuanyuan Yue, that''s why he came to take revenge on us. He must be related to Xuanyuan Yue! "

    Feng Xinglie nodded and replied, "Before I separated from you two, I had already investigated it and the two of them were indeed related, you know that the head of the Student Union is not our current school, but a senior who had already graduated, and has never left the Schools. It is said that he had already been a teacher in the Schools for three years, and after calculating for a bit, the time the school is in should have been seven years ago, when the latter would be his student''s era. And at that time, the teaching building we are in is still not established yet, so the students are still in the old teaching building teaching!"

    After Feng Xinglie finished speaking, Li Ruoxi also nodded and agreed, "If it''s like this, then it''s indeed related to Xuanyuan Yue. We have all seen Xuanyuan Yue''s Soul, and the other party was wearing a set of black School uniform.

    I nodded my head, sure enough, there was a connection between the old school building, the black School uniform, and the Student Union.

    The moment the few of us came to this conclusion, the sandstorm in Schools stopped. I looked at the slowly changing clear sky and said, "Alright, the sandstorm has stopped. Let''s try to get out."

    I looked back at the direction of the entrance of the auction house and saw that the sand automatically formed a wall, blocking our line of sight to the outside world. The moment I touched it, the transparent wall was still there, but it had been completely covered by the sandstorm. In the eyes of an outsider, it was like a sandstorm, forming a circle around the entire auction house.

    In the distance, due to the transfer of wind and sand, from an outsider''s point of view, it looked like an invisible wall formed of earth.

    The sand disappeared, and the woman in the distance was standing right in front of us. Her long hair, the black School uniform, and that beautiful walking posture were so familiar.

    I stared at him and mustered up my courage. "Hey, what are you trying to do?"

    Xuanyuan Yue didn''t answer me, maybe she didn''t even need to answer me, no one would be willing to answer a dead person''s question, at least in Yue Yang''s eyes, I might have already become a dead person.

    If not, when I knew that there was Spirit Demon Qi in my body, I would have given up any hope of living. I turned around and said to Feng Xinglie, "What do we do now?

    Feng Xinglie nodded his head and closed his eyes. I immediately shook his shoulders and said, "Hey, don''t sleep, what are you sleeping for at this juncture? You can sleep for a long time if you want to sleep for a while longer!"

 C229

    Chapter 229 - Escape from Zhongtian (2)

    Feng Xinglie impatiently said: "Idiot, I''m looking for an exit, the sun still hasn''t set, and all the powerful Soul have a weakness, the direction that she produced, where she would definitely break through again, is not completely airtight, delay her for me!"

    I spat out a mouthful of phlegm, feeling that every time there was a problem, I would have to be the one to take care of it, but there was no other way, although Feng Xinglie had the ability, the rich ones had the ability to help, and I was able to help.

    I stood at the entrance, looking at the other party. Xuanyuan Yue was walking slowly towards me, step by step, and she seemed to be walking very slowly. At this time, she suddenly pointed at us from the depths of her heart.

    I escaped from the peach wood sword and stood in front of myself. I didn''t know what kind of spell my opponent had, I just needed to counterattack!

    But I didn''t expect that the opponent''s attack would actually hover my entire body!

    I was unable to come into contact with any buildings in my surroundings and my heart was filled with uncertainty. At this moment, I realized that my body was rising continuously and in a blink of an eye, my body had already reached a height of over a hundred meters. As I looked down, everything on the ground became incomparably small!

    I never dreamed of flying so high!

    Just when I was astonished by the sight before me, I suddenly felt the force that was supporting my body dissipate. My body fell down from the air!

    F * ck, this is going to be troublesome. This is a 100-meter high altitude. If we call this a building, then it should be at least more than 20 floors. If we fall from this height, we will die without a doubt!

    There were a lot of things on my mind at that moment, but the speed at which my body was falling down at could be said to be extremely strange. In an instant, my body hit the ground!

    At this instant, I saw a person on the ground directly jump up and fiercely soar into the air!

    Let me take a look, this person is actually Li Ruoxi!

    Li Ruoxi''s Clothes had instantly become tattered. At this moment, her upper body was practically bare, and a pair of snow-white wings appeared from her back. It was just that the veins on her skin were leaking out, her eyes were red, and her four limbs were black.

    It was more like a combination of a vampire and an angel!

    The other side suddenly flew up and caught me in the air!

    If it was anyone else, they would probably have both of their hands broken if they caught me. I looked at Li Ruoxi again, and when she held me close to the ground, she used a pair of confused eyes to stare at me. Furthermore, after a while, there was saliva left on the floor!

    When Li Ruoxi opened her mouth, those wolf-like fangs were revealed!

    This guy wants to eat me?

    When Ruo Xi saw that I was in danger, he probably turned into a demon. I turned around and looked at him for help, but Feng Xinglie was still sitting there with his eyes closed, meditating!

    Damn it!

    Li Ruoxi opened her mouth. At this moment, half of her face was that of a wild wolf, while the other half were human''s, and she seemed to be unable to completely control her own strength!

    But luckily for him, Li Ruoxi recognized me in the end, and immediately turned his body, flying straight for Xuanyuan Yue!

    This time, Xuanyuan Yue was dead for sure, even though she was a hemi-demon, but she was much stronger than normal Soul!

    However, the moment Li Ruoxi rushed over, every single strand of''s hair suddenly became thicker, and its length became the same as the rest, covering half of the plaza!

    That hair seemed to have life itself, as it completely trapped Li Ruoxi within, and it was increasing in number. Gradually, it bound Li Ruoxi''s entire body, and was unable to move!

    During this time, I saw Li Ruoxi constantly struggling, but no matter if it''s pulling or grabbing, it''s all useless!

    Slowly, Li Ruoxi''s power started to disappear, the snow white wings returned back into its body, and its body also returned to its original form. Li Ruoxi saved me, how can I give up on him?

    As a result, I discovered that the peach wood sword''s hair had some effect, no matter how much strength it used, it was unable to cut off the hair, but the peach wood sword only needed to make a light touch, and that hair immediately broke and disappeared, turning into black smoke and rising into the air to disappear!

    Maybe it''s because I''m also a woman, while I was cutting off her hair, Yue Guang completely ignored me, and only stared at Li Ruoxi, wishing that she could cut her into tens of thousands of pieces!

    I rushed to Li Ruoxi''s side, and immediately cut off the few closest strands of hair, then supported Li Ruoxi and ran back. At the same time, Feng Xinglie shouted "Break!"

    In the space behind him, an opening had been blasted out. Feng Xinglie shouted, "Come over quickly!"

    I carried Li Ruoxi as I charged forward. I shouted, "Didn''t you say to find a gap in the wall? If you can open the wall, why didn''t you open it earlier?!"

    Feng Xinglie scolded: "Scram, there is no gap at all. This woman is so powerful and ruthless, I spent a long time concentrating my energy to break out, there isn''t much time left, the gap will automatically close, quickly!"

    Feng Xinglie kept trying to expand the gap, but it was obvious that he had exhausted a large amount of his Innate Qi just now, and was unable to expand the gap by even a little.

    I kept on running, but my hair was flying behind me even faster, and it looked like it was going to tie me up again. If we can''t break out at this crucial moment, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance to open a second gap!

    Feng Xinglie gave up on spreading his gaps and directly attacked me in the direction I came from. A ball of flame flew out and directly burnt the long hair of the other party who was rushing towards me.

    The moment the gap closed, the three of us jumped up and out of the gap, leaving this damned venue!

    When we came out, many of the societies surrounded us asking questions. We kept quiet and looked back at the venue, where Xuanyuan Yue herself had also disappeared and the sealed up space had been completely unlocked, so it seemed that Xuanyuan Yue had given up on chasing after us. Feng Xinglie was right behind me, blasting away the crowd and clearing a path for us.

 C230

    Chapter 230 - Real Months (1)

    At the beginning, we were like a star, surrounded by a crowd of people who remember what we''re doing. As we struggled to open up a path for the crowd, a gust of cold wind blew past us, and everyone calmed down. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over them, and everyone''s elated expressions instantly vanished!

    What was going on?

    The expressions of the group of students from before were all different, but at this moment, all of them turned serious. Everyone''s gaze turned incomparably wooden, as if everything from before had never happened.

    I patted the shoulders of one of the youths. "What happened to you?"

    That youth didn''t even notice my existence as he mumbled to himself in a daze, "Ah! What am I doing here? I''m going to study by myself!"

    The rest of the group also started to move slowly, scattering in all directions. However, everyone was pretty much like that as they talked to themselves in a very normal manner. Then, like robots, they left the place.

    Li Ruoxi had just finished her demonification and she had expended a lot of energy. Even though I no longer had to carry her, she still had to support me as she walked: "Humans have three souls and seven souls. Just now, these people, two of their Soul were sucked away by something.

    I opened my eyes wide. Holy shit, there are hundreds of students here who came to watch the fun, and all of their Soul were sucked away in an instant?

    Li Ruoxi shook her head and replied: "I''m not sure, but I feel that there''s something different about that Xuanyuan Yue''s Qi. Just now, I felt that all the Yin Qi came from the Principal Office, and the Soul was sucked away by something!

    As a result, we found that one third of the students in the entire Schools had an incomplete Soul, but they could not enter as the Principal Office''s main gate was tightly shut. On the way there, we met the Blue Elves, after asking them about it, the Principal went out of the school to inspect the area, and would only be able to return tomorrow. Only the Principal can open the door, and no one else can go in there. When we explained that the situation was violent and the Principal Office was open, the Blue Elves and the other teachers did not believe us at all, they just thought that there was an epidemic in the Schools, and those students might just be sick, and then entrusted this matter to the Schools''s doctors!

    It seems that I am unable to enter, but there is still time, I decided to wait until Principal returns!

    After we left the Blue Elf teacher''s place, Feng Xinglie said on the way, "You and I have definitely teamed up, right?"

    I asked back, "You''re also sure that you can help me find the Thief, right?"

    Feng Xinglie laughed and replied: "Of course, if one can still live after experiencing this, but you must be the Yin Yang Master right? Do you have any ways to deal with this kind of ghost?"

    If it was an ordinary ghost, as long as it was an exorcist, then it would be fine, but the power of the moon is obvious. Although it isn''t a demon, its power is almost the same, I have to know the truth to break it, and we already know the pattern, now we have to know the truth!

    Although Feng Xinglie is not a Yin Yang Master, he is still worthy of being a colleague. He immediately understood what I meant and said, "I have already investigated during this period of time, so let me find out what you mean!"

    After what Feng Xinglie had said, while we were busy holding the elections and the Yin Yang Great Assembly, he had sneaked into the old school several times, hoping to find some clues. However, every time he went, he would either be found by the teachers or his hopes would go down the drain.

    Once, Feng Xinglie saw a woman inside the old school building, other than Xuanyuan Yue.

    At that time, Feng Xinglie happened to have jumped over the wall and entered the old school grounds area. On the third floor, there was someone carrying a flashlight, Feng Xinglie initially thought it was his teacher, so he quietly walked around, but after a while, he realized that he had been busy with the flashlight on the third floor!

    If the teacher were to patrol the area, there would definitely be a certain route. It was impossible for him to not move at all!

    Therefore, Feng Xinglie ran over to take a look. However, the moment he opened the door, he discovered that it was a girl with ponytails. This girl had never seen her before, and the girl was shocked when she saw Feng Xinglie.

 C231

    Chapter 231 - Real Months (2)

    Therefore, the girl took the chance to escape. Luckily, Feng Xinglie caught the girl''s Clothes and destroyed his Wallet, causing her to be unable to notice this point. Afterwards, Feng Xinglie found the girl''s identity card from the Wallet.

    However, what Feng Xinglie meant was that the girl might also be related to this incident. Maybe if he asked the girl, he could find out the reason for Xuanyuan Yue''s existence!

    I agreed with Feng Xinglie''s actions. The few of us went to the Police station and pretended that the girl was our senior. She had recently disappeared and begged the police to help us find her.

    However, when we arrived at the entrance of the Police station, we found that the girl was already waiting for us.

    The girl was wearing a black dress, and just as Feng Xinglie had said, she had a ponytail, a pair of round eyes, and some pockmarks on her face. She was about 1.65 meters, and when she saw, a black car was parked beside her.

    The moment she saw us, the girl nodded and said: "My name is Yu Luoying, it''s our first time meeting, so I already guessed that you guys would come find me, so there''s no need to trouble yourself, let''s just have a chat!"

    Girl was generous and not the slightest bit restrained. He felt like a person who was easier to talk to.

    Girl invited us to his house. Only now did we know that this girl''s identity was still different, he was still the daughter of the local mayor. Furthermore, mother opened a business in the south.

    That''s a graduation Photos, and at that time there were only a dozen or so people in a class. I found out that among the Photos, there was a girl whose face was punctured, as if it was deliberately not allowed to be seen, and that all of them were dressed in black School uniform s, it was obvious that this Yu Luoying was in the same grade, or even the same class, as Xuanyuan Yue!

    Yu Luoying saw that I was staring at that Photos and immediately said to me. "Yue, back then you were my tablemate, even though it was just a week''s worth of work."

    Looks like we found the right person this time, Xuanyuan Yue is indeed the real person!

    We didn''t have much politeness and nonsense, so Yu Luoying directly said: "Back then, I was saved by Xuanyuan Yue, how should I explain it? I want to start with what I know, it was better, since it''s simple and understandable."

    I nodded my head. Being able to understand it so easily was the best thing that could happen.

    Yu Luoying said that when she was in her second year of university, a transfer student suddenly came to her class. Her name was Xuanyuan Yue.

    At that time, none of them had much impression of Xuanyuan Yue, and no one had even introduced him. It was as if she was a student who had just came to visit, and was extremely taciturn.

    However, he did not like to talk. He did not give people the feeling of being introverted. He just gave people a mysterious feeling.

    Xuanyuan Yue was arranged to sit together with Yu Luoying, and basically, they didn''t have anything in common with him. Every time after class ended, when curious Student s came to ask them about Xuanyuan Yue, Xuanyuan Yue would only nod and smile, and would not give any sort of reply. However, occasionally, Xuanyuan Yue would discover that she often looked at the Little White House, and was constantly in a daze.

    Furthermore, the Little White House is the Principal Office from back then, which means that we have been to the Warehouse that is currently opposite of the old primary school.

    Originally, this kind of Xuanyuan Yue would most likely not be treated well by teachers or students in the Schools. It was as if she was intentionally keeping his distance from others, and did not want to have common contact with everyone.

    Hearing this, I started to feel that when Xuanyuan Yue came to this Schools, he had other intentions. She didn''t want others to notice it, and she didn''t want others to know about it!

    Following that, Yu Luoying said that Xuanyuan Yue saved him because it happened on the second day.

    On the second day of his stay in Schools, Xuanyuan Yue had attended a class on wild insect biology, which Yu Luoying liked a lot. She had a special interest in biology, and after the class, Yu Luoying decided to catch some insects to observe, but there were no such things in Schools.

    When Yu Luoying said till here, she even intentionally opened up the Windows s, allowing me to look out of the window. The little mountain was still there, not far away from the street opposite the Schools, as if it was saying, "I don''t know where the human face went, but the peach blossoms are still smiling."

    Now that the mountain was here, there was no one left.

    Yu Luoying continued to tell us that day, she invited Xuanyuan Yue to go with her to catch insects. In the beginning, she did not agree, but under Yu Ying''s repeated pleas, Xuanyuan Yue reluctantly followed along, but throughout the journey, Xuanyuan Yue did not say a single word. She just silently followed behind Yu Luoying.

    But on this day, to Yu Luoying, the rewards she reaped were enormous. She was sure that she had caught a gigantic horned immortal, a dream come true for many entomologists.

    And what Yu Luoying did not expect, on the journey back, if not for Xuanyuan Yue, he would be practically hanging by a thread!

 C232

    Chapter 232 - Searching for the Reasons (1)

    Along the way, he had wanted to completely convey this joyous mood to Xuanyuan Yue several times, but unfortunately, Xuanyuan Yue didn''t seem to be able to accept it at all, as if all the joy in the world had nothing to do with Xuanyuan Yue.

    Just as they were about to return to the Schools, the only conversation topic was Yu Luoying opening his shoelaces. When she squatted down to tie his shoelaces, he said with his head lowered, "You seem to be very considerate, are you having any difficulties?

    At that time, Xuanyuan Yue turned around and glanced at Yu Luoying for the first time. At that moment, what Yu Luoying felt was not the unreasonable look Xuanyuan Yue gave him, but rather, asking herself what a friend she was. It was as if she was a child who had heard this phrase for the first time.

    But Xuanyuan Yue just replied that it was nothing, and then suddenly changed the topic, turning to Yu Luoying and saying: "Actually you can also go to other Schools."

    Of course, the meaning of those words were unclear. At that time, even Yu Luoying herself did not understand the meaning behind it.

    I heard the explanation here, what I was thinking was, or should I say, Xuanyuan Yue already knew that a huge change would happen in the Schools, maybe that was why she said such words to protect Ying Ying, but in that era, did nothing happen until she graduated?

    I stared at Sakura, and continued asking, "And then, you said that she had saved you?"

    When they were on the way back, they passed by a Road, which was the big Road at the entrance of the academy.

    Sakura Memories stared at the beetle in her hands the whole way and did not even look at the road. At home, when she passed by the Road, a car of Truck s would directly run towards her and then push her away. However, Xuanyuan Yue was actually hit by the Truck.

    Hearing this, I instinctively asked, "Xuanyuan Yue died in an accident?"

    Sakura shook her head and replied: "No, it was a miracle at the time, she was clearly sent flying by the Truck, but Xuanyuan Yue landed on a tree, was caught by the tree, and when she climbed down the tree, she was safe and sound, and was not even injured. She did not ask the Driver for compensation, and just silently left the scene."

    I nodded my head. It seemed that the situation hadn''t changed yet.

    Next, was the third and final day that Xuanyuan Yue stayed in Schools.

    At that time, Xuanyuan Yue and Sakura Memories were in the art class, and the two of them were drawing together. At that time, Xuanyuan Yue also found it strange, although she was obviously struck by the Truck yesterday, she was fine.

    At that time, Sakura Memories did not ask in detail. With Xuanyuan Yue''s personality, it was unlikely that she could even answer her questions.

    The class was very quiet, and just as Luo Ying was about to end, she suddenly saw Xuanyuan Yue who was in front standing up, fiercely opening up the Windows and jumping down!

    When Sakura Memories saw this scene, she leaned next to the Windows in shock. However, when she looked down, there was not a single person downstairs. There were no students jumping off the building!

    At that time, everyone was painstakingly drawing. When Xuanyuan Yue jumped off the building, there were very few people who could notice that there were only five people in the surroundings, other than her teacher. They remembered him very accurately, but no matter how Sakura raised this matter later on, everyone said that Xuanyuan Yue did not exist in Schools!

    It was as if everyone had forgotten about Xuanyuan Yue. The only thing that they could remember was the five students who were very close to Xuanyuan Yue, but strangely, in less than a month, the five students had successively died of serious illnesses, until the very end, when Sakura never met anyone who was able to remember Xuanyuan Yue. Furthermore, whenever they asked about Xuanyuan Yue, Sakura always felt that someone was secretly following them, causing them to worry about their own safety.

    As for where Xuanyuan Yue had gone to and why the students had all forgotten about him, it had forever become a mystery.

    After so many years had passed, Sakura Memories was still brooding over the disappearance of her friend. She would often investigate by herself, but not long after, the Schools established a new teaching building, and the old one was abandoned there. No one else used it.

 C233

    Chapter 233 - Pursuit of the Reason (2)

    I nodded and said, "As expected, there''s something wrong with the old teaching building, and also, someone in the Schools seems to have deliberately hidden Xuanyuan Yue''s identity. I didn''t even manage to find Xuanyuan Yue after flipping through all the student Files, and he has obviously been wiped out!"

    Li Ruoxi said: "But, what about the students'' memories?"

    I shook my head. "I don''t know, but I feel like I''ve been killed. Oh yeah, senior Sakura, you said that all five of Xuanyuan Yue''s people died, right?

    Sakura heard this and embarrassedly said, "If you want to talk about differences, then every student is different. You are also a student of this academy, so you should know what kind of people are qualified to be here!"

    Yes, that''s true. After all, this was a school that specially recruited students with special abilities.

    Speaking till here, Feng Xinglie suddenly raised a question, and said: "Senior Sakura, I''ve seen the Photos in your class before, and I found a problem, you were all wearing half a sleeve to take photos, right? I noticed that some people''s arms had a plum flower pattern on it, it was extremely small and colorless, but if you look carefully, you could tell that some people did not have it, but what''s wrong with them?"

    Feng Xinglie suddenly asked a strange question, and I reminded him: "Let''s not talk about this for now!"

    Sakura Memories did not seem to care and said, "Oh, it was raised during Schools''s physical examination. After it enters the body, there will be a plum flower pattern on the arm, but some people do not like to be injected, so they did not."

    After Sakura had finished speaking, Feng Xinglie suddenly took out the Photos, and said: "These few people, should be the five who disappeared!"

    Just like that, Feng Xinglie pointed out five people in front of them. After seeing them, Sakura Memories asked in surprise, "How did you know?"

    Feng Xinglie answered with an expression of indifference: "Of course I know, plus you five have never been brewed before, if you were to put it another way, anyone who had been shot by the needle would have all forgotten about Xuanyuan Yue''s existence!"

    After Sakura Memories heard this, she was so shocked that she couldn''t say anything. I asked, "Where were you doing the injection?"

    Sakura replied, "Old teaching building has a medical treatment room!"

    I immediately replied, "Let''s go take a look!"

    He had to find the reason, the reason why Xuanyuan Yue existed, what exactly happened back then!

    This time, I did not bring Sakura, so I think that this matter is extremely dangerous. After I find out the truth, there is a 80% chance that Xuanyuan Yue or the other mysterious powers will completely eliminate Sakura Memories, and the reason why Sakura did not die is probably because she left school back then. If not for leaving the academy, she would have died mysteriously like the other five Student s.

    We didn''t want the rest to die, so this time it was just the three of us.

    Today, we waited until the latter half of the night. To prevent ourselves from being discovered by others, this time, none of us brought any flashlight with us.

    Although doing this would greatly hinder our line of sight, it would also be much more convenient for us to enter the old teaching building, so we wouldn''t be discovered by our teachers.

    But even so, we did not dare reveal anything, and had to silently remember. Midway to the teaching building''s fence, Li Ruoxi suddenly said: "That''s right, before we left, Sakura also said something."

    I asked, "What?"

    Li Ruoxi replied, "Back then, the art teacher was a blue elf!"

    Blue Elves?

    Didn''t she say she didn''t know?

    As expected, the Blue Fairy already knew something and lied to me. Also, she suggested not to come here first. Even if I were to be discovered tonight, I wouldn''t leave this place!

    After we finished speaking, we went over the wall and directly went past it. Since we came here several times, we were already very familiar with the road, so we easily entered inside. After entering the teaching building, I discovered that the walls here started to continuously leak out, and the color started to continuously turn red.

    I silently recited the Vajra Meridian. I originally wanted to calm my mind, but I didn''t expect that it would actually have some effect. Unknowingly, the strange red color slowly faded and the wall returned to its original state.

    I said, "Be careful, no matter if it''s Xuanyuan Yue or anyone else, they don''t seem to want us to find the truth. Perhaps the truth is a hindrance to everyone!"

    Feng Xinglie said: "No, we must find him, if not, we will have to sacrifice more and more, the legend of this story will become even bigger, if we do not break it, even if we are safe and sound, before long, the story itself will become a mystical event."

    Since we are already here, we might as well leave. Since we are already in here, of course we cannot come empty-handed, so after entering, the three of us can only stick together, afraid that we would be lost in the darkness, but tonight we are rather lucky. Xuanyuan Yue''s light was bright, and completely penetrated through the Windows s here, illuminating our Corridor.

    Most of them were abstract paintings, which I could not understand at all. Every time we took a step forward, we would hear the creaking sounds coming from the floor, which made people''s ears hurt.

    I was walking at the very front, but at this time I suddenly stopped, and the moment I stopped, Feng Xinglie and Li Ruoxi behind me naturally stopped as well. They asked: "Why aren''t we walking anymore?"

    I turned around and said, "There are a lot of footsteps!"

    When I had finished, all three of us stopped in our tracks to find that there was still the sound of wood on the floor!

    The voice came from behind us. When we turned around, we saw a figure standing ten meters away from us!

 C234

    Chapter 234 - Old teaching building (1)

    Who was it!?

    I shouted and ran towards the back, but I found that when I stepped back, the figure kept retreating. When I moved back, the figure kept moving forward, maintaining a distance of ten meters.

    The most important thing was that at this distance, he could only see the opponent''s shadow and not the real person. Although there was light coming from Xuanyuan Yue''s body, it was impossible to light up every corner of the Corridor.

    Feng Xinglie said: "You stay here, I''ll go take a look!"

    I stood where I was before. Feng Xinglie walked over, but the shadow could no longer see anything when Feng Xinglie walked over. I brought Li Ruoxi and walked back, and in that instant, I suddenly discovered a secret room!

    If I didn''t look carefully, it would be hard to see that the room was made of a wall. The color of the room was extremely close to the wall, so I mumbled, "Hey, that shadow just now, it couldn''t be a certain ghost. Did he lure us here on purpose?"

    Li Ruoxi nodded and said, "That is possible. If we did not see the shadow, we might have missed the room.

    I patted the door in front of me and realised that it was extremely heavy. There was even a layer of white painted on the outside of the door, completely intentional.

    I said, "This is the sliding door. We''ll pull to the right together!"

    After I finished speaking, the three of us stood in a row, faced one direction, and forcefully pushed open the door!

    After the door was opened, there was less than 5 square meters of space inside!

    I tried to figure out what the use of such a small room would be. I stepped into the room and found that the room was quite spacious. There wasn''t even a single light in the room!

    Although the old teaching building had already lost power, the other rooms, no matter what, had lights installed, meaning that at least someone had used this room before, and this room, whether it was the roof or the walls, was completely empty. From the start, it had not even been used in the past.

    Li Ruoxi touched the wall, placed her hand in front of her eyes, and said: "It''s a room built after the competition. The degree of change in the wall is different from the ones in the Corridor outside, it''s a reconstructed room."

    I calculate that this is the first floor''s Corridor, and also the place that leads to the corner of the second floor''s stairs. Normally, this kind of place would have a thick and heavy wall as a support, perhaps later on, someone intentionally punched a hole in the wall to create an extra useless room.

    Furthermore, this room was surrounded by walls. Without any light, even if it was daytime, it would still be extremely dark.

    When Feng Xing walked in, the three of us had almost completely filled the room. At this moment, I heard Feng Xinglie kicking something, so I said, "There''s something on the floor!"

    After I finished speaking, I walked towards Feng Xinglie''s side. On the way, I also felt that I kicked something, but no one opened the flashlight, so I didn''t even know what was beneath my feet.

    I lowered my head to pick it up and put it in my hand. It felt rectangular and smooth and light, but when I added it up, the ghost might have been guiding us. Since we were here, we couldn''t possibly have nothing.

    Ignoring the fact that I was discovered, I opened up the flashlight, but the scene in front of me was really scary.

    There was nothing else in the room, they were all dead bone s!

    I counted five skulls!

    Feng Xinglie was a bit bolder, he lowered his head and picked up the bone s, then said: "There are three males and two females, deceased are all around twenty years old!"

    Sigh, this guy is good, he even knows how to order a forensic doctor.

    This isn''t the time to praise others. I hastily asked, "Wait, weren''t there also five people who went missing? I remember that it was three men and two women!"

    Feng Xinglie opened the door and walked out. Standing in the middle of the light, he raised the skull and said: "Looks like it, the five people were not missing, but were framed, and died inside the Schools. To be able to create a secret room here, I''m afraid only the people from the Schools would be able to do such a thing!"

    I nodded my head, there was something wrong with the Schools itself, he killed everyone who knew the truth, but I don''t really understand, if the Schools did something bad and caused Xuanyuan Yue and them to die, then if we were to investigate Xuanyuan Yue, the other party should help us to find out the truth and seek justice for ourselves.

 C235

    Chapter 235 - Old teaching building (2)

    But why is it that this Xuanyuan Yue wants to persecute us? Is it because she heard the story of the other party that she is cursed?

    But, as the proverb goes, rules are set by man, curses are set by ghosts. If we stand on the same side as the other side, then Xuanyuan Yue should also help us!

    Or should we say that we have also done something that offended Xuanyuan Yue, and exhausted ourselves trying to curry favor with him?

    Forget it, don''t think about things that you can''t figure out first.

    I replied, "There must be someone who knows what''s going on in the upper echelons of the Schools!"

    After I finished speaking, I bowed three times towards that room. Afterwards, we continued to walk up the stairs. When we arrived at the second floor, we immediately smelled a very strong smell of medicine!

    I looked at Feng Xinglie and said, "You said that you came here before, but it tasted so good at that time?"

    He felt that there was no difference between this place and the.

    Feng Xinglie shook his head: "This is the first time it has smelled like this, otherwise how could I possibly bring you here to join hands with you? No matter how many times I''ve been here myself, whether it''s the secret room downstairs or this smell, I''ve never felt it a single time!"

    Heh heh, it really is like watching a plate of food being served. How could a ghost even know how to play now? When I had to come, all sorts of things just surfaced, waiting for me to clean up the mess?

    Following the smell, I soon discovered the source of the smell. At the end of the second floor, there was a medical room. The closer I got to this place, the stronger the smell became.

    When I entered the room, I saw a cold bed placed in the middle of the room. Beside the bed, there were also a few medicines and medicine.

    Many of the worn-out and rotten potions are already scattered on the ground, this weird smell is coming from here. While the few of us were looking around, I suddenly felt someone pat my shoulder!

    I turned around and saw two people on the bed!

    One is a man and one is a woman. I have seen these two before, and they are also two of the five people who died in the Photos!

    In the end, my body passed through the other party''s body, and we also tried to talk to each other. However, we realized that talking to each other was like a virtual image of a videotape that the other party could not hear, and we were completely unable to communicate. The only thing we could do was watch.

    The two students laid on the sickbed with a very steady face. At this time, a doctor walked over, wearing a white jacket and holding two needles in his hands. No one knew what kind of medicine was used in the needles, but they were actually green in color.

    The doctor walked to Girl''s side, and Li Ruoxi shouted: "Don''t have an injection!"

    The needle was still mercilessly pierced into the girl''s body. Not long after, the girl started howling non-stop, and after a while, she was still cursing. At this time, the doctor shook his head and said, "There''s no other way, this girl has an antibody against this drug. It doesn''t work, it can only be handled!"

    After they finished talking, a few more people came and pushed the bed out of the room!

    Seeing this, I also understood that the other party was using medicine to erase his memories, and the most important thing was to erase his memories of Xuanyuan Yue.

    I ran after them to the door of the infirmary and found that once they pushed the girl through the door, the shadow would disappear. It seemed that the mirror could only remain in this room.

    After the girl was dealt with, the doctor began to give the boy injections. The boy fiercely resisted, and just as the needle was about to hit the boy, the boy''s resistance caused the needle to hit the ground and roll out.

    The needle did not break at that time. Instead, it rolled into a drainage lid near the door.

    The doctor immediately looked extremely unhappy. With a wave of his hand, they too pushed the boy out of the room. It seemed that they had given up on giving the boy an injection and were going to kill him!

    The mirror image disappeared here.

    I said, "It seems that those five people have come to help us. They want us to defend them. What we saw must be a mirror image of them before they died!"

    Feng Xinglie nodded and said: "I know, there''s no need for you to waste your breath on this. The problem is that you need to take a good look at the reason for their appearance!"

    Meaning?

    Isn''t it just telling us how we died?

    After Feng Xinglie finished speaking, he took out a metal rod. It was forcefully torn off from the shabby ward.

    I asked, "What are you doing?"

    Feng Xinglie said: Didn''t you say the truth, that the ghosts form here is the five students who died at that time, the reason it exists is because it was killed by someone in the Schools and it knows something that it cannot know, thus they are resentful towards this Schools, and thus their souls are immortal, as for its true purpose, isn''t it because they want to use us to help them take revenge, and guide us on purpose, and find clues that can harm the Schools, you saw that just now, and in the end they poured the water at the entrance of the drain!

    After Feng Xinglie finished speaking, he carried the Iron stick and walked to the side of the wellhead that was drained of water. Behind me, the two ghosts, a man and a woman from a moment ago, appeared again. This time, it wasn''t a movie.

    So that''s how it is. After we understood our intentions, their mission was completed and they disappeared from Schools.

    No problem, I will definitely succeed in finding the truth in Xuanyuan Yue''s form, and transcend her soul!

 C236

    Chapter 236 - Placement (1)

    Feng Xinglie walked to the innermost well lid and directly stuffed the iron rod inside. Then, using the lever principle to pry it open forcefully, the well lid began to loosen a bit.

    I think that the strength of this guy alone might not be enough to pry open the lid, so I followed along, one of my hands holding onto the iron pot, gritting my teeth as I stomped my foot, only then did I move the entire lid to the side, I lowered my head and looked down along the wellhead, inside there was a sewer, it was stinky.

    After opening the flashlight and lighting it up in the sewers, an unpleasant smell immediately nearly made me faint. The majority of it were abandoned needles, as well as some unknown trash.

    Due to the passage of time, the garbage was already pitch-black, and it was impossible to tell what it was.

    I didn''t dare to touch these things, it wouldn''t be good if I met any chemicals. I picked up my metal rod and together with Feng Xinglie, we continued to search through the trash.

    In a moment, I saw something glowing blue among the black trash. We pulled it to the edge with our iron rods, then took out a clip and held it up.

    After he came up, we saw that it was actually a needle, and that blue thing was actually a liquids inside the needle. Although we have no knowledge of medicine, so we are unable to research the composition of this place, but obviously, the thing here is the medicine that was injected into those students back then.

    The effect of this thing could make anyone who was injected with it lose their memory or die.

    But sadly, the five students in the Photos had innate antibodies against these drugs, even if injected into them, it would be useless. That year, the medical personnel were instructed by some people to kill off those five students!

    I quietly put away the syringe needle. This thing is a huge piece of evidence. It is obvious that the situation has developed to this point and we already have a general idea of what is going on.

    There must have been someone from the school or something they did that destroyed Xuanyuan Yue back then. After that, Xuanyuan Yue felt a huge resentment towards this Schools, but we still don''t understand. Since we want to help Xuanyuan Yue, why doesn''t Xuanyuan Yue appreciate it?

    We walked out of the treatment room and continued to climb. As we went up, we found some ordinary dormitories and teaching building s, but there was nothing worth noting. The only thing that caught our attention was that when we reached the roof, we found a bunch of tables and chairs in an inconspicuous corner of the roof.

    There were some Schools s who liked to place worn-out chairs in a corner, and wait for the people who collected trash to come to the Schools, before selling these useless things to them. However, the pile of tables and chairs on the roof s were completely undamaged. Although the surface of the table had been festering due to the weather, looking closer, it could be seen that this Table would definitely not be abandoned just because she was being used here.

    Feng Xinglie walked to the side of the Table and flipped over the Table. In the end, we found it at the bottom of the Table.

    A few years ago, this Schools had a rule that when arranging seats for his students, even if their seats were to be changed, they shouldn''t switch to another Table.

    This was because there were many students in Schools who chose different desks based on their preferences. Once they chose one, these students were used to carving their own names on the desks. In order to avoid losing their names, when they arrived home, they would switch classes or another location to attend classes. All of the students in Table would follow their users and move out together.

    Feng Xinglie stretched out his hand to touch the name on the Table, and said to us: "With this evidence, even if the school board falls into the Yellow River, they won''t be able to wash it off. It''s very obvious, Xuanyuan Yue really does exist, but the school board doesn''t seem to want to admit it, the more they don''t admit it, the more it proves that they are hiding something!"

    I picked up the wooden stool beside the Table. In the end, I discovered that there was a name carved on the wooden stool, probably similar to that carved on the Table. Just when we were about to move the tables and chairs to the bottom of the teaching building, suddenly, a flame started to rise from the table and chairs.

    The moment the flames were ignited, I pushed Feng Xinglie away.

 C237

    Chapter 237 - Placement (2)

    After Feng Xinglie was pushed down by me, he shouted with a confused expression: "What are you trying to feed me for? Hurry and put out the fire! "

    When Feng Xinglie said this, I pointed to the sky. At this moment, the sky was densely covered by dark clouds, and light rain began to fall from the scattered stars. The rain was not heavy, but it was enough to extinguish a normal ball of fire.

    The flames on the desk, on the other hand, seemed to have been extinguished by the rain, becoming more and more exuberant. I said, "I''m afraid that this is not an ordinary flame, it must be Xuanyuan Yue''s doing. She probably doesn''t want us to touch her things!"

    In less than half a minute of time, a desk had already burnt out before our eyes, and the drizzle in the sky had drenched the three of us. However, when the flames continued to burn, Xiao Yu seemed to be cut off by the flames, and as soon as we met the blue flames, she immediately evaporated into thin air, unable to land on the table or chair.

    All we can do in the end is watch as the evidence disappears before our eyes.

    We sighed, and Li Ruoxi said regretfully: "Truly a difficult person to meet, regardless of whether it''s human or ghost, I really don''t want to meet such a person!"

    Feng Xinglie followed: "But we must first find out the reason for Xuanyuan Yue''s existence, and even her goal, is that we are already at a disadvantage. If we do not have information on the other party, we can just passively fight side by side!"

    I understand what Feng Xinglie is thinking, although he said it like that, the tables and chairs had already been burnt to dust and disappeared along with the wind, where can I go to find them?

    Just as we were discussing this issue, we suddenly heard footsteps downstairs. I picked up the peach wood sword and ran to the entrance of the roof without any hesitation.

    The Blue Fairy held onto the flashlight, and when she saw that it was us who were so angry that our faces turned green, she shouted angrily: "You smelly Kid, how many times have you guys said it before? This place is extremely dangerous, why haven''t you come? I definitely cannot help you hide today''s matter, you must tell the Education Bureau!"

    At this time, I looked at Feng Xinglie and she immediately nodded, as if admitting her mistakes, and quietly ran down the roof from her teacher''s back.

    The blue elf immediately waved his hand to stop Feng Xinglie, but by this time, Feng Xinglie had already disappeared. Furthermore, the night was already pitch black with his five fingers, and even the moonlight was blocked by the dark clouds, there was no way to look for him!

    The moment the blue elf saw Feng Xinglie running away first, he immediately turned towards Li Ruoxi and I and said, "You two new students, ever since you two came to this Schools, I have been troubled by many things. I thought it was just a coincidence at the start, but I saw it with my own eyes.

    I saw the blue veins on the Blue Fairy''s body bulging in anger, but I didn''t get angry. I smiled and said to her, "Aiya, don''t be like this. Just turn a blind eye to this matter and forget about it."

    The elf shook his head resolutely and said to us, "We can''t let today''s matter go, and can''t repeat it again and again. This should be the first time Feng Xinglie came here with you two, but as the two of you have taken the lead and set a bad example, I''ve decided to expel you two!"

    He pointed at the blue elf''s nose and cursed: "Just tell me, we did not follow the rules, and that''s better than you, the thief who calls you a thief. Right, I''m saying, how many kickbacks did you take for Schools, to think you can actually disregard my life? Forget about being a teacher, even if it''s just a person, I''m afraid you''re not too qualified!"

    The Blue Elf was stunned for a moment. Then, he picked up the metal rod on the ground, pointed it at us and said, "What do you all mean by this? "Explain it to me today!"

    I smiled as I walked into the Blue Elf. Then, I used one hand to slowly snatch away the other party''s metal rod. When the Blue Elf saw me coming towards them, I immediately took a few steps back and threw the metal rod to the side.

    Li Ruoxi squinted her eyes and directly said to the blue elf without any expression, "Alright, I thought you were a good teacher. You were really blind in the beginning, but I asked you directly, where did these five students go? And where did Xuanyuan Yue go! "

    When Li Ruoxi said this, she did not even give the other party the chance to refute him. The Photos that Li Ruoxi took out had ironclad evidence, the contents on the Photos was coincidentally the main entrance of the Schools, and was taken as a group photo.

    The people on the Photos included the five dead students and even Xuanyuan Yue.

    I took the opportunity and continued, "Master, I asked you about Xuanyuan Yue several times, but you kept lying to us, and I found the corpses of these five people in the teaching building. Please don''t tell me that you don''t know anything about it, the medical team that examined the students back then should have all been invited by you, right? Of course, I can''t say that all of the responsibilities here are on you, so I just want to know who ordered you to do it!"

    The Blue Elf still wanted to deny it. She quickly shook her head and said, "What are you talking about? I don''t really understand. I have long heard of Xuanyuan Yue''s story in the Schools, I can''t hear, I can''t tell.

    At that moment, Feng Xinglie, who had originally planned to escape, suddenly jumped out from the intersection of roof.

    The moment Feng Xinglie came out, he immediately held onto the Neck of the Blue Fairy. At the same time, he took out the blue liquids medicine and registered it in a needle.

    Feng Xinglie shouted, "If you move again, inject all of this into your body!"

 C238

    Chapter 238 - Past (1)

    There were many criminals in this world. Some of them refused to repent, refused to admit it even if they were beaten to death, and some couldn''t stand it any longer. Some confessed immediately after being frightened, but there were also some who felt guilty.

    Even though this matter can''t be said to be related to crime, but after being in contact with the Blue Elves for so long, I have already understood their personality. I had thought that even if I brought out evidence, the Blue Elves would definitely not admit to the crime they committed.

    Thus, when the blue elf walked into the roof, I had already quietly told Feng Xinglie of my plan. I had Feng Xinglie pretend to run away first and then prepare to use words to persuade the blue elf, saying that if the blue elf was willing to tell us everything midway, then everything would be over.

    If teacher is unwilling to admit it, they will let Feng Xinglie sneak attack teacher. I think under the threat of life, the other party will definitely say the truth.

    When the Blue Elf saw the blue needle, her forehead was covered in sweat. In this cold autumn wind, one could almost see the Blue Elf''s drenched Clothes.

    I said smilingly, "I''m sorry, teacher. Seeing how surprised you are, you must be really afraid of that blue liquids, right?"

    The blue elf''s mouth began to tremble, but at first she said, "What is it? Why did you want to harm me! "

    As the Blue Elf spoke, her voice started to break. I didn''t care as I said, "It''s nothing. It might just be a nutritional pill. Don''t worry. If I give you an injection, you''ll live forever!"

    After saying this, he looked at Feng Xinglie with a meaningful glance. Feng Xinglie had pretended that he was a Blue Fairy''s Neck, after all, and was about to inject all of the medicine into the Blue Fairy''s Neck. However, right at this moment, the Blue Fairy''s heart suddenly crumbled.

    The blue elf shouted, "It''s not some nutritional medicine! It''s a blue virus. Please don''t inject it into me!"

    Hearing this, I waved my hand to tell Feng Xinglie to keep back his potion. The blue elf always saw Feng Xinglie putting away his hand, and immediately knelt on the ground, as if he was completely exhausted of energy, I helped him up and said to him, "So it''s a virus, you should have told me earlier, I almost gave you a hand to get into the potion earlier, but it seems like you understand the potion a lot, you need us to talk!"

    The blue elf panted heavily for a while before calming down. He pretended to be calm and said to me, "What are you trying to do?!"

    Li Ruoxi also angrily picked up the iron stick and walked behind his teacher. She said to his teacher, "Tell me everything you know, you should know that with the help of the blue colored virus, you killed at least five people. Although the bodies of these five people were not injected with the virus, the indirect behavior of yours is no different from that of a murderer! If you lie again, you only have two choices. First, go to the Police station and confess yourself, and second, try the power of this blue liquid! "

    The Blue Elves seemed to have lost all of their momentum. She probably didn''t think that the reason she was here was to chase us away, but she was caught by us instead.

    We definitely can''t let her go now that the other party is a woman. After all, after such a long period of hard work, every clue could be a lifeline. Every clue could be our last chance.

    Feng Xinglie blocked the entrance of the roof and looked at the blue elf with a vicious gaze. He was afraid that if the blue elf did not tell the truth, no one here would let her go, at least in terms of conscience, we would not be able to face ourselves.

    Fortunately, under our threat, the Blue Elves finally revealed the whole story.

    In this whole incident, it was like a giant jigsaw puzzle, and the Blue Elves were only a part of the puzzle. As part of the puzzle, the Blue Elves themselves weren''t able to grasp the full picture of the puzzle.

 C239

    Chapter 239 - Past (2)

    The Blue Elves were just a puppet.

    Five years ago, a female student called Xuanyuan Yue had indeed entered the Blue Elf''s class. Later on, this female student had suddenly committed suicide one day. Although suicide didn''t work, she had left the Schools from then on and had never heard of any news regarding Xuanyuan Yue.

    As for who Xuanyuan Yue was, the matter of the suicide, and the place she went afterwards, the Blue Fairy didn''t even know. As a teacher, the only thing the Blue Fairy could do was to comfort the students, and report this matter to the Police, for the police to handle it.

    Just as the Blue Elves were making this decision, they received a letter when they returned home that night.

    At that time, the Blue Elves were living alone in a house about five miles away from the academy. At that time, the Blue Elves would ride their bicycles to work every day after work.

    When the Blue Elves finished their work that day, the moment the Blue Elves came to their own room, the red envelope fell from the sky and landed in front of them the moment they opened the door. At that moment, the Blue Elves mistakenly thought that they had seen the Demon''s Summoning.

    At first, the Blue Fairy thought that she was overthinking it, but when she opened the envelope, she realized that the nightmare had only just begun. The envelope only said one sentence: Don''t call the police.

    When they encountered this situation, the Blue Elves were prepared to call the police on the same night. This was a naked threat, but the moment the Blue Elves opened the door, they were shocked by the scene before them.

    These animals were all raised by the Blue Elves themselves, most of them were domestic birds, and there was also a dog that they loved. When he entered the room, these animals were still running around the yard, and that dog was still licking its feet.

    When the Blue Fairy saw this, it immediately gave up.

    At that time, the Blue Fairy didn''t think about these things. She only thought that her actions must have stirred up some people. These people could kill them as easily as if they were animals. They would then disappear from the world without a trace.

    She decided to leave Schools as soon as possible. She did not want to stay for a minute longer, but just as she was about to pack her luggage, she realized that there was an envelope pressed under her bedside pillow.

    The contents of the envelope increased a little, and it read: "When you read this message, it means that you are prepared to leave this place, but I can tell you this, it is impossible to leave this Schools, unless you are dead. I will bring you along to leave this world completely, and listen to my orders, it is the only way for you to live, and do your best!"

    Five years ago, the Blue Elf was only a 25-year-old girl. She had only stepped into society for two years, how could she have met with such a terrifying situation?

    At that time, the Blue Elf''s parents were not by his side. He was alone and completely helpless! Faced with this unforeseen event, he had no other choice but to obey obediently.

    Fortunately, in the next two weeks, she did not see this kind of red envelope. Furthermore, as a normal teacher, the Blue Elves continued to work in the Schools''s office, and during this period, according to the Blue Elves, she had considered a lot of possibilities. The one who threatened her could be one of the leaders of the Schools.

    At that time, the Blue Elves had just started working in Schools, and almost every single teacher was under their leadership. They really couldn''t think of anyone who could make them do this, even if they could think of something, it was useless because they were weak women, and it was impossible for them to fight against the darkness behind them.

    After compromise, the blue elf who had been working inside Schools for two weeks saw the red envelope once again.

    This time, the contents of the letter was for the blue elf to completely hide the truth about Xuanyuan Yue and prevent the student from saying anything. The Blue Elves obeyed and immediately followed the orders written on the envelope. Any student who talked about Xuanyuan Yue immediately received a punishment!

    During this period of time, the Blue Elves had slowly found out who was the real mastermind behind all of this. This person was most likely the Principal!

    Not long after the contents of the envelope appeared, two big things happened to Schools for no reason. The first thing was to abandon the old teaching building, and build a new teaching building, even if it was stupid, they would be able to figure it out, there must be someone who wanted to hide the truth, so they could just give up at the same time!

    The second thing was that two very strange school rules had appeared out of nowhere. One was to prevent students from entering the old teaching building, and the other was to prohibit the promotion of superstitious thoughts.

    The second rule, although it was said to be a superstitious idea on the surface, but it was very obvious that it was set up entirely for Xuanyuan Yue, meaning to tell everyone that it was forbidden to talk about Xuanyuan Yue. After all, during the period of when Xuanyuan Yue was missing, many students who did not know the truth, would always discuss whether there would be any strange incidents that would cause Xuanyuan Yue to disappear.

    After this school rule was established, it immediately cut off all thoughts of the students. However, if one were to think about it again, it was very obvious. Someone who could establish the school rule and also abandon the teaching building, there was no doubt that only the Principal had the qualifications to do so.

 C240

    Chapter 240 - Late Decisions (1)

    Although the blue elf thought that the Principal was the final black hand, the blue elf did not know about the relationship between the Principal and Xuanyuan Yue. As for what had happened before, it was naturally clueless as well.

    More importantly, the Blue Elves had never even seen the Principal in person. The only people they had seen were the Photos that they had seen in the Schools when they entered the service.

    He looked to be around 55 years old, with an octagonal beard, wearing a purple Suit, and a pipe in his mouth. He did not have much hair in the Mediterranean style, but his four limbs were extremely rough, which should have been the result of regular fitness exercises.

    When he took up his post, the blue elf was introduced to the other workers who specialized in personnel management. He had only heard that the Principal himself was not in the Schools, and only met once a year at the end of the year. As for what he was doing the rest of the time, no one knew.

    The lack of evidence, coupled with the mysterious threat, had completely engulfed the Blue Fairy.

    Furthermore, all the words inside the red envelope were printed out by PC. As for whether it was Principal''s instructions or someone else''s instructions, the Blue Elves were unable to discern it. Not long after, the Blue Elves received a message that told the Blue Elves to organize a medical examination for the entire school.

    The student''s medical examination was a very open matter. However, if the Blue Fairy secretly mailed the letter, it would appear somewhat strange. However, the Blue Fairy did not object to it and followed the instructions given by the other party.

    Things went smoothly in the beginning, but in the end, the envelope mentioned that Schools had already hired a medical team for medical examination.

    Generally speaking, the person in charge of the medical examination would choose from a lot of hospital s. After examining them and cutting the price, they would determine the most economical and convenient hospital, at the same time, they would also need to go through a lot of teachers and make recommendations. If there were many people who opposed, then this hospital would not be selected, but this time, everything was set in stone, and a certain medical team was formed from the very beginning.

    After the Blue Elves received the medical team, they found it very strange that they did not know anything about medicine. In fact, their team did not even have a single name.

    However, since the letter had already said so, the Blue Elves could only follow what was written in the letter. The Blue Elves would feel that this was very strange at the beginning, but as time passed, it would naturally follow the order and follow the orders of the letter. Not only could they protect their own lives, they could even have a broad future and give themselves more room for improvement!

    After the Blue Elves finished everything, they never saw the red envelope again. Furthermore, every time they finished reading the previous envelope, they would burn it according to the other party''s request!

    After hearing what the blue elf had said, I sighed, "You have been completely used. Do you know that the medical team is an illegal organization, illegal medicine, erasing other people''s memories? That is not a medical examination at all, but to remove the memory of Xuanyuan Yue from every student''s head. And because of this, you caused the death of five students!

    Li Ruoxi also nodded and said, "We must find Principal and interrogate him. No, we should talk about it after we capture him, 90% of him is the main culprit!"

    I don''t have any objections to what Li Ruoxi said, but the Principal isn''t here at all, and I also don''t understand what the purpose of the Principal is. All the teachers and students in the entire school aren''t able to contact the Principal, and only the Principal has the unilateral power to contact the personnel in the Schools, I have heard that every time the Principal calls someone in the Schools, they use fake numbers, and every time they dial back, they become empty numbers.

    But even so, I still said, "No matter where he is, we still have to make a trip to the Principal Office. Even if the Principal is not here, we have to scour the entire Principal Office to find any clues!"

 C241

    Chapter 241 - Late Decisions (2)

    The blue elf said, "Only the Principal has the key to their own room!"

    Feng Xinglie shouted loudly: "Even if you want to break in, you have to go!"

    The Blue Elf nodded. "Alright, I''ll bring you guys along. I don''t know what I''ve done, but as a teacher, I''ve caused the death of my students. Furthermore, it''s five students. I don''t want to continue committing sins!"

    After the blue elf said this, I suddenly saw that behind the blue elf, there was an extra woman, Xuanyuan Yue!

    I shouted, "Dodge!"

    The blue elf did not react. When she looked back, she realized that Xuanyuan Yue was smiling behind her. She extended a finger and pointed at the ground, then completely disappeared into thin air.

    The appearance and disappearance of the other party was unexpected, and we didn''t even have time to react. Even Feng Xinglie had a puzzled expression as he asked, "Just now, what did she do?"

    I shook my head, and we looked at each other, unable to understand why Xuanyuan Yue suddenly appeared. This was, after all, the place where Xuanyuan Yue had once attended class.

    Just when we were planning this out, the entire old school suddenly shook, and the room instantly slanted to the side. The Blue Elves were leaning on the edge of the roof, and with a shake, they were the first to fall out of the building.

    However, time didn''t give us any time to think about it. The building continued to shake non-stop, and with a jolt, I was also dragged to the edge of roof. I came to a sudden realisation and quickly grabbed onto a stone platform at the edge of roof.

    Feng Xinglie shouted: "Xuanyuan Yue has been wanting to kill us the entire time, the building has probably collapsed!"

    While he was speaking, the building had already tilted at a 45 degree angle and was still tilting!

    Li Ruoxi suddenly saw a flagpole at the highest point of roof, she immediately grabbed it and shouted to us: "Hold me!"

    Feng Xinglie and I immediately increased our speed and continuously climbed. At this time, the building had almost tilted 60 degrees.

    I was the first to go up and hold Li Ruoxi''s hand, with my other hand holding Feng Xinglie behind me, and just like that, I stood at the highest point of roof. At this time, the building had already collapsed and was close to the ground.

    Without any hesitation, we jumped and the moment the building collapsed, we all jumped onto the ground. The next moment, we heard the wind blowing past us and the collapse of the building!

    We didn''t dare to stop for even a second and immediately rolled on the ground, avoiding the falling rocks.

    Fortunately, everything went smoothly, and before all the rocks could fall, we ran to a safe distance. Seeing that the building had completely disappeared, we were speechless.

    In the end, Li Ruoxi opened her mouth and said, "Let''s go, let''s take a look at the Principal Office. There are too many people who have sacrificed their lives for this Schools, we have to stop them!"

    The few of us galloped towards the door of Principal Office''s room. The door was indeed tightly locked from the inside, and it was a combination of a password and a fingerprint lock.

    Feng Xinglie said: "This protection is not bad, you guys get out of my way, I''ll do it!"

    I have only seen a portion of Feng Xinglie''s abilities up till now. I only know that the other party possesses a little bit of spirit energy and a formation, but I don''t know what other tricks they have up their sleeves.

    I pulled Li Ruoxi along, and walked a few steps back to make space for Feng Xinglie.

    Feng Xinglie immediately looked as if he was suffocating, his face flushed red, his muscles bulging as he stepped back with his right leg.

    With this punch, the walls around the door began to loosen up. As the walls fell, many cement crumbled. This fellow was truly full of brute force!

    Feng Xinglie had used it three times in a row just now, and the last time, he slammed the door frame down as well!

    I directly followed the other party''s footsteps and walked in. Right after entering, I asked, "I say, such a big commotion, no one heard it?"

    When I was speaking, I deliberately turned my head to look at the Windows in the Corridor. The Principal Office was located in the middle of the highest levels of the new teaching building, and it was also the most eye-catching place.

    But when I walked to the front of Corridor''s Windows, I found that it was completely silent without any reaction.

    Feng Xinglie turned around and said to me, "Don''t worry about it so much. Even if there''s someone who wants to intercept us, we have to investigate."

    I nodded my head. At this crucial moment, it was no longer the time to care about the academy''s rules.

    But in my heart, I was still unsure. I muttered, "The people in this academy have slept deeply enough. There''s still no response from such a huge commotion."

    Feng Xinglie didn''t pay attention to my question and quickly dragged us back to Principal''s room.

    I looked in the door, as expected of Principal''s Office, he''s really arrogant.

    In the center, there was a desk that looked like a European style. The size of the Table was around four times larger than that of ordinary Table and there were carvings on the table, and there were also quite a few portraits on the surrounding walls. Although he did not know if it was a treasure from famous people, but just looking at the decorations, he knew that it would take a lot of money to build it up to this size.

    There were two brown high-end sofas on both sides of the desk. I walked over to touch the sofas and said, "Hello, someone came by. The dust here is uneven."

    As I spoke, I touched the arm of the sofa and the cushion.

    It was obvious that the dust on the armrests was much more than on the cushions, which meant that someone had been sitting here before, causing quite a bit of dust to be stained onto the person''s pants.

    Li Ruoxi asked: "Principal is back?"

 C242

    Chapter 242 - Hidden Spaces (1)

    I shook my head, not sure. Although no one had the key to the Principal, we couldn''t be sure if what they said was true or false.

    Li Ruoxi walked in front of Principal''s desk and started flipping through her documents, but Feng Xinglie didn''t have the patience to do so, he directly poured everything on Table onto the ground, and even the teacups were shattered into pieces.

    It seems that Feng Xinglie was holding onto the thought of a life and death struggle.

    With Feng Xinglie''s beginning, we were no longer polite and immediately flipped through all the Principal s. After searching, we found that this place was a little too clean.

    I''m not talking about hygiene, I''m talking about work.

    In this room, there were practically no office supplies. Generally speaking, at least pens, Paper s and the like should exist, but there were no such things as office supplies or even a printing press.

    Li Ruoxi stopped looking through the books and said: "I don''t even have a business license, and I don''t even have the qualifications to teach. What''s going on with this Schools, is it really publicly accepted?"

    All I found was a staff member''s list and a salary form. All of the teachers'' names were recorded on the list, so it was obvious that these teachers'' salaries were three times higher than that of ordinary Schools s.

    After Feng Xinglie received it, he said: "I''m afraid that this Schools itself is private, and ever since it was established, it has been losing money to operate. The purchases in the Schools are all free of charge, and the teachers'' salaries are all higher than common sense!"

    I asked, "This means that the Principal has always been losing money. Although there are people who can sacrifice themselves for others in the education industry, if this goes on, the Schools will not be able to operate all year round, which is against common sense. Furthermore, this type of Schools would easily get the support of the, but we don''t see any indications that the Principal will need to pay for himself."

    Li Ruoxi thought for a moment, then said: "It is possible that Principal''s goal is not to recruit students, but something else."

    I asked, "What''s the purpose, then, and what''s the benefit?"

    No one answered this question. We wandered around the room once more, but didn''t find any more clues. Just when we were about to give up, I got a little tired and sat down on the sofa to rest.

    Beside the sofa, there was a coffee table. On the table, there was a very small lamp. It was placed there with a very exquisite golden Phoenix carving.

    In my boredom, I touched that thing, but when I was about to pick it up, I found that I couldn''t!

    That lamp was only the size of a small arm. Even if it was made of gold, it shouldn''t be so motionless, right?

    I pulled a little harder and realized that the item was connected to the entire tea table and had become a part of it!

    I was wondering why this thing was stuck here. I pulled with force and at that moment, I realised that the lamp could actually move!

    As I twisted, I saw a pen drawn on the wall in front of me, depicting a naked woman. The portrait began to move upwards, and when I moved the lamp along the right side of the wall to the end, the portrait completely rose up. Behind the portrait, there was about a drawer sized space in the wall!

    Hidden Space!

    Feng Xinglie was the first one to run over, he reached into the drawer and took out a book!

    The book is a black colored notebook, it was extremely heavy. After taking it out, Feng Xinglie placed the book in front of us and directly opened it.

    The book had written something about Xuanyuan Yue. I was just about to read it in detail when Li Ruoxi interrupted me and said, "Didn''t Xuanyuan Yue always want to see something hidden? Why did she leave it behind as words?"

    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know, but to be able to find this here, Principal and Xuanyuan Yue are definitely related!"

    Li Ruoxi continued: "Idiot, don''t you feel that something is wrong? Look at this!"

    As Li Ruoxi spoke, she placed her hand on the side of the book that carried the words, and then, with a brush, the words on the book started to become blurry.

    Li Ruoxi looked at his own hands. A moment ago, a large amount of the book''s ink was stuck onto Li Ruoxi''s hands.

    Li Ruoxi nodded her head, "That''s right, it was clearly just written not too long ago. Right now, everyone should be avoiding Xuanyuan Yue, who would write this down?"

 C243

    Chapter 243 - Hidden Space (2)

    Feng Xinglie replied: "That makes sense. This thing is a little fake, but let''s look at the contents first. This is the only clue."

    I nodded, and we flipped open the top few words, inside there was a more detailed introduction to Xuanyuan Yue''s life.

    Xuanyuan Yue''s parents were people who guarded the tomb of another city, and had a total of three daughters. Xuanyuan Yue was the youngest, and among the three daughters, there was a difference of more than ten years between each of them.

    Before Xuanyuan Yue turned fourteen, her elder sister took care of him. After she turned fourteen, because of family matters, Xuanyuan Yue quarreled with her. She ran away from home by herself, and only came to school when she was twenty-two years old.

    No one knows where they went between the ages of 14 and 22, when they ran away from home.

    After entering this Schools, he only stayed there for three days.

    When Xuanyuan Yue came here, she was like a villager. She was extremely looked down upon by the Student and had the habit of stealing. On the very first day, she stole the Money s from the Student and was later discovered by the Schools, which led to her being severely criticized and taught by the latter. Afterwards, she did not correct her mistakes and continued to steal on the second day, which was also when she was discovered by the teachers in the classroom.

    Under the questioning of his teacher, Xuanyuan Yue began to refuse to admit it. In the end, under the mountainous amount of evidence, Xuanyuan Yue became angry from embarrassment and directly jumped off the building.

    However, it was certain that Xuanyuan Yue had not died at that time, and the other place even had a temporary address for Xuanyuan Yue written down, indicating that there had been a teacher who had went to Xuanyuan Yue''s house to investigate it afterwards, confirming that Xuanyuan Yue was indeed living there. However, she herself refused to return to the Academy, and after a few attempts at persuasion, she could only give up in the end.

    After I looked at it, I directly threw the book onto the ground and said, "Nonsense, this simply isn''t true logic!"

    Li Ruoxi also nodded her head: "In the end, this really does look like it was written by the Principal. Look at the content inside, it is completely written by the Schools side as a good person, the mistake is all on Xuanyuan Yue, but it is obviously not the case.

    Feng Xinglie also agreed, "Also, at that time, Xuanyuan Yue''s homeroom teacher was the blue elf. If she really did steal something, the blue elf would not have said so.

    I thought about it for a moment. If it''s a fake, why leave it here?

    Although it was placed inside the secret room, it was still too easy to find this. The book was new, and the handwriting was not that long.

    Could it be?

    Could it be that someone intentionally let us see it, so that''s why he wrote it down?

    After I proposed this objection, Li Ruoxi nodded and said, "The possibility is very high. Since you intentionally wrote it for us to see, it must be because you want to use us to do something, right?"

    I shook my head and replied: "What can we do, even if the other party knows that we are investigating Xuanyuan Yue''s matter, then what''s the use of writing so many fake leads, even if we know that it''s our fault, it''s clear that the things we''re writing do not match the facts we''re investigating, if not our later thinking will be chaotic!"

    However, to deliberately disrupt such a thing would be too retarded.

    Li Ruoxi picked up the book on the ground and looked again, then suddenly said: "I seem to know the other party''s goal, are you trying to lure us in? If we believe what you say, what are we going to do next?"

    I replied, "Of course it''s to look for Xuanyuan Yue using the address written on the book!"

    Li Ruoxi nodded her head: That''s right, maybe the other party is guiding us to this address!

    Hearing Li Ruoxi''s words, I feel that it makes sense, but in reality, it''s clear that Xuanyuan Yue is already dead. I''ve even seen her Soul several times already, and to the point of almost taking my life!

    Feng Xinglie also suggested at this time, "In my opinion, without getting into the tiger''s den, how can we get into the tiger''s den? No matter what the other party''s intentions are, we don''t need to know who wrote it.

    I asked, "You mean that you want to take a look?"

    Li Ruoxi also nodded.

    Although I do not recommend it, but the minority have to obey the majority. Since we agreed to work together, then we can only go together.

    After making his decision, Li Ruoxi kept the book and the few of us walked out of Principal''s room. Just as we walked out of the room, I asked: "Is the time written on the door?"

    Li Ruoxi shook her head: "No, we should be able to go anytime. We''ll go right now."

    I looked around and found that there was no light in the surroundings. I immediately asked, "Wait, something isn''t right. Where are the students? I don''t think I saw a single student tonight!"

    Previously, I said that this Schools was a very free Schools, that many shops opened 24 hours a day, and some students who liked to fool around would not sleep at all in the middle of the night, and go to clubs or internet cafes to play, but the Schools in front of me was completely dark, as if all the shops had closed, and the entire night, the sky was starless, the ground was dark, and everything was shrouded in darkness!

 C244

    Chapter 244 - Unmanned Streets (1)

    In the face of this situation, I thought about it carefully. I don''t remember any activities in the Schools, but I do remember that when there is a power outage in the Schools, there would be a notice in advance saying that there won''t be a single soul around tonight.

    Could it be that the Schools would have some sort of memorial event at this time and the students would all go to participate in it?

    I didn''t get any results from standing there anyway. I said to Li Ruoxi: "There''s an internet cafиж over there, it''s usually open all night long, let''s go there and take a look!"

    Li Ruoxi frowned her brow and said to me: "Why are we going there? Weren''t we going to look for Xuanyuan Yue, to create new problems?"

    I don''t want to do anything new, but tonight is too weird. Originally, it''s good for us to be alone in the dead of night, but sometimes it goes too well and makes you feel suspicious.

    When they arrived at the bank, they would find that the treasury had opened up. There was not a single person around, and all the cameras were also closed, so it would be more accurate to say that the white money in front of them was given to them for free. In this situation, perhaps a bandit could not help but wonder if it was a trap.

    I still felt worried, since the internet cafe was only a hundred meters away from me. At this time, I turned and walked over by myself, and when I turned around to look, Feng Xinglie had followed me. When we arrived at the entrance of the internet cafe, I realised that the entire internet cafe was quiet at night, not a single computer was on! There wasn''t even a shadow of a person, but the lights inside the Internet Cafe were still there. This meant that this Schools hadn''t stopped power at all.

    Through the internet cafe''s glass door, I could clearly see the situation inside the internet cafe. I noticed that there was a hot water bottle beside the bar, it was already boiling and the water was already boiling, rather, it had already been boiling for a long time, the entire pot had already been burnt black, no one was watching it, the management was not concerned about it, there were also a lot of messy footprints in the internet cafe, on a few seats, there were even some Clothes. It was obvious that some students who were online had met with something and quickly left, even the Clothes had forgotten to take them.

    In a normal situation like this, if something were to happen, then it would be fatal. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have happened.

    I patted Feng Xinglie and said, "Didn''t you clearly investigate this Schools? "What''s going on?"

    Feng Xinglie glared at me, and fiercely answered: "I am not a Principal, so how can I know everything in such detail? Look at those machines, there are quite a few red leaflets, is they related to that thing?"

    The red leaflet looked like a red envelope paper, and many societies would use this kind of paper to advertise before they start their activities, so I wasn''t surprised. Along the way, I discovered many red Paper''s on the ground, so I didn''t pay much attention to it in the beginning.

    But when Feng Xinglie reminded me, I casually picked up a red envelope from the ground, opened it and took a look, there was a white letter inside!

    Seeing this scene, the first impression I had was that of the threatening envelope. When the Blue Elf had been threatened, I remembered her describing the envelope, which was basically the same as what she had said.

    I looked at the contents on the paper, and it read: "The annual banquet is coming, all Student who wish to attend will immediately head over. At the venue, the lottery will be grand this year, with 2,000 participants in the lottery, and the students who win will likely receive the latest apple mobile!"

    F * ck, isn''t this prize a bit too big?

    I''m not talking about the apple mobile, I''m talking about the probability of winning. There''s only 3000 plus people in the whole school who can win, and more than 2000. If it was me, I would go too, but this prize is still so bountiful.

    Feng Xinglie and I read this piece of letter together. After we finished reading it, Feng Xinglie''s expression changed and he said to me, "Don''t be happy anymore, just look at the venue of this conference and we''ll talk about it!"

 C245

    Chapter 245 - Unmanned Streets (2)

    I read through the entire letter from start to finish, and when I saw the location of the meeting, I was truly shocked, wasn''t this place Xuanyuan Yue''s home?

    We just found out Yue ''s address, and now Schools is going to have a meeting with her, it''s probably the doing of that Principal again!

    However, thinking of this, it was actually a little safe.

    After all, there are so many students in the entire school, more than three thousand people. Even if the Schools wanted to harm people, they wouldn''t be able to harm so many people at once, right? Furthermore, it is said that there are too many people and too much strength, if I can uncover the secrets of the Principal at the venue, it might arouse the anger of the people, and at that time, those students who came to watch the show might help us!

    After running over, I dragged Ruo Xi and hurried towards the address. Feng Xinglie had driven a car somewhere and stopped in front of me, saying, "How far is the address from here? When are you going to start running like this? Hurry and get in the car!"

    Looking down, I didn''t know that Feng Xinglie still had some capital, but he actually drove a white Mercedes-Benz car, and ran in front of me. I didn''t say anything as I got in the car, and stepped down on the accelerator as we went straight for the address on the letter.

    I thought it was a grand banquet, but I didn''t expect to arrive when I saw a scene that I would almost never forget for the rest of my life!

    Originally, Xuanyuan Yue lived in an empty land, without a single house. However, when we arrived, we found that it was bustling in front of us, with everyone singing and dancing around a huge bonfire.

    At first, I was quite happy as I pulled the car over to the side. Everyone got out of the car, and upon closer inspection, I noticed that there was something wrong with this huge bonfire party.

    I realized that the people at the party were all fragmented. I''m not talking about the human body, but the Clothes s on its body!

    The group of male and female students looked like they were all Clothes s, all of them naked as they hugged each other, and they were so happy that it was as though they had struck gold.

    I''ve seen some Japanese footage, some of the strange scenes are more than a hundred people, you have never seen such a spectacular live broadcast, the entire school of more than 3000 people here naked in the field, this organizer would not even be able to sentence a hundred people to death!

    When I walked closer to look at them, I saw that their faces were also full of excitement. Normally, these kind of things or any man would feel happy about it, but the scene in front of me isn''t right at all. In the middle of their row, there are quite a few students who accidentally rolled around in the field, getting cut by rocks, wounds on their backs, and bleeding non-stop. But they didn''t seem to care at all before, as if they had limitless stamina, and directly carried the girls in various positions and did all sorts of indescribable actions.

    And what''s even more amazing is that they still play a lot of P''s

    The scene caused Li Ruoxi''s face to flush red. She saw that the two male students who were closest to him, were holding onto the waist of one female student and the legs of one female student. Their veins were exposed as they faced the sky.

    That girl was gasping for breath with a smile on her face. She didn''t look shy at all as she looked at the sky with her lifeless eyes and stuck out her tongue while drooling. However, I saw that the girl was covered in sweat and it was obvious that if she continued to do this, she would die from dehydration sooner or later.

    Without saying anything further, I kicked them away. I thought that they would definitely be enraged, but unexpectedly, they didn''t care about us at all. They continued to embrace each other and continued to carry out their earlier actions.

    Although laozi isn''t a righteous man, but in the end, what kind of bullshit general meeting is this? Over 3000 students randomly handed it over!

    Also, there are many students here, I have seen them before, and a few Girl s are more refined, one of them is a girl wearing a spectacles, her voice very gentle, she likes to lower her head and talk to men, usually showing a blushing expression, but now the girl''s face is still red, it is just a red color filled with desire, her eyes almost shining, when she sees the lower half of a man''s body, she immediately licks it, and under the gaze of the crowd, she doesn''t care about the gazes of the people around her, just like a wild dog, when she sees a bone, it tastes really good.

    Looking back at the three of us, in front of this group of naked people, we seem more like a beast than a human.

    I immediately told Feng Xinglie: "What''s going on with them, they''re crazy!"

    Feng Xinglie did not answer me. His brow was frowning, and I saw him with his head down, running to the side of a patch of grass.

    I followed him to take a look. There were quite a few School uniform s and females there, and I asked, "Why are you searching for other people''s things. It''s already at this critical point in time. Don''t you have any ideas?"

    When you looked at them when they were speaking, they were basically a tragic sight! Many of the girls here were originally virgins, but now under the intense impact on the lawn, they didn''t feel any pain at all. Between their legs, blood kept flowing out, causing them to feel pain.

    Right at this moment, Feng Xinglie walked over with a female student''s School uniform in his hand. When I saw him acting like that, I immediately shouted: "It''s really crazy to say that you''re crazy, but are you eccentric?!

    While speaking, Feng Xinglie had directly thrown the on top of the girl''s body. Instinctively, I caught it with my hands, but when I saw that the School uniform was covered with white stains, I almost vomited and casually threw it at the ground!

    At this time, Li Ruoxi lowered her head and looked towards the Clothes. I did not understand and asked: "Li Ruoxi, why are you crazy too!"

    Li Ruoxi rolled her eyes at me, then pointed at Clothes and said: "Their Clothes s are all covered with a lot of chocolate, and I observed that these students, all of them have chocolate inside their Clothes s that have been taken off!"

 C246

    Chapter 246 - Crazy Candy (1)

    How come I''ve never heard that the people of Schools all like to eat chocolate?

    Li Ruoxi was both bold and skilled, she immediately ran over to grab a girl. The girl''s eyes seemed to be unable to see Li Ruoxi at all, as she continued to stare at the man''s groin, as though she was drunk.

    Li Ruoxi did not care about that, she stepped on the girl''s chest, and the girl seemed to not feel any pain, her two eyes were wide open, as though she was a madman. This guy had long since lost her rationality, or perhaps it should be said that everyone present had lost their rationality.

    Li Ruoxi forcibly took away a wooden stick and stuffed it into the girl''s mouth, forcing open her mouth.

    Then he took the stick out and held it in front of me.

    I quickly took a few steps back. This thing''s taste is too strong, I can''t take it anymore. I stared at Li Ruoxi and asked: "Hey sis, what are you doing?"

    Li Ruoxi pointed to the top of the wooden stick, and said to me: "Do you even need to ask? I found the remnants of chocolate between the other party''s teeth.

    After searching all over, I finally found a piece of chocolate. When I saw the wrapper of the chocolate, both black and white, I immediately shouted, "Isn''t this chocolate from the candy house? I remember seeing this package in the candy house!"

    I opened the chocolate bar and placed it next to my nose. Instantly, the scenery in front of me started to twist slowly, as if my body was in a fairyland. With an unprecedented feeling of relaxation, from my head to my feet, every cell in my body was activated.

    If I had to ask what it felt like, I could only say that it was indescribable, like having a smoker describe the feelings of a smoker to a non-smoker. Even if I were to say a thousand things, the smoker probably wouldn''t understand.

    Just when I was about to enjoy myself, Li Ruoxi snatched the chocolate from my hands and said to me, "Don''t ask anymore, if you go down, I''m afraid you''ll have to play with them!"

    After hearing what Li Ruoxi said, my brain cleared up. Seeing that the men and women beside me seemed to be exhausted and did not want to let go of each other, I said in surprise, "This is really f * cking harming. This place is obviously drugs!"

    Feng Xinglie did not expect such a move, he stared at us and said, "Isn''t the candy house being controlled by the President of the Student Union, what does he mean? Open drug trafficking? "

    No matter what, I can''t let them go. I quickly tried to pull away the students, but my strength suddenly seemed very small here. I had a plan to deal with a bunch of monsters and demons, but when it came to dealing with a bunch of living people, my power was insignificant. Immediately, other men rushed forward crazily and pushed their women to the ground. They all had very relaxed expressions, as if they were in heaven. Regardless of whether they were men or women, they all acted on their own free will.

    Amidst the chaos, I suddenly saw a shadow in the middle of the fire. It was a Suit wearing white, and it was originally dressed like a normal person. Under such circumstances, when I saw the person wearing the Clothes, I felt a little uncomfortable.

    When the man appeared, Li Ruoxi also saw him. She immediately pointed at the man in the middle of the fire and shouted: "It''s President of the Student Union!"

    I widened my eyes. This fellow actually showed up so brazenly!

    I looked at the people around me, these students are currently engaged in a merry life, so they had no time to bother with us. I ran a few steps forward, passed through the crowd, and arrived in front of President of the Student Union, who was still wearing his usual clothes. There was a huge stage in the middle of the bonfire, and President of the Student Union was currently standing on top of it, looking down at us.

    The stage was made of wood and was a full five meters tall. When President of the Student Union saw me, he smiled and said to us, "How many of you should try this chocolate? It tastes pretty good.

    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the president above. "Forget about it. I don''t want to see the so-called heaven while I''m still alive. If you openly engage in drug trafficking, even if you die, you will end up in hell!"

 C247

    Chapter 247 - Crazy Candy (2)

    President of the Student Union looked down at his surroundings. Yes, I continued to speak, "Whether it is Heaven or Hell, it is not important at all. The most important thing is that I have fulfilled my wish, and that I can fulfil Xuanyuan Yue''s wish!"

    It seemed that the other party already knew about our investigation, so I went straight to the point, "Sure enough, you aren''t just selling drugs. The notes I want to leave in Principal Office are personally written by you.

    After that, the smile on President of the Student Union completely disappeared from his face, and he looked at us fiercely: "You don''t know anything, you think that you understand everything yourself, but in truth you are just forcibly participating in one of the chess pieces, relying on your blood, and thinking that you are the messenger of justice. That''s right, everything was done by me, and I led you here, it is because I do not want you to return alive today.

    Although I had already thought that there might be a trap or some scheme here, I didn''t expect the other party to use the entire school. First, we pretended to hold a convention, fed the students of the school this neither human nor ghost drug, and then, these innocent students fell into a frenzy as we pretended to be in the Principal to write down notes to guide us to here. However, I wasn''t too afraid of the other party, after all, there were only one person here, and I had three, so even if we wanted to fight, it would be because of us.

    As I thought about this, my heart relaxed a lot. I raised my head and continued to speak to him, "Don''t keep me in suspense, I want to know what kind of role you have in Xuanyuan Yue''s matters!"

    Unexpectedly, the Student Union said bluntly: "Originally, I did not want to kill all of you. After all, you do not belong to this Schools, but coming here to cause trouble time and time again is unforgivable! To be honest, Xuanyuan Yue and I back then were a couple! "

    I nodded, and continued to ask: "Since that''s the case, since you''re going to kill me, why not let me know before I die, who exactly is Xuanyuan Yue!"

    No matter what, I have to get his answer first. I want to know Xuanyuan Yue''s true origins, even if she knows the logic behind this matter!

    I had originally wanted to delay for a bit, to wait for the answer, then retreat, but in the next minute, President of the Student Union suddenly waved his hand, and a bronze bell suddenly appeared in his hand. It was as if he had conjured a magic, appearing out of thin air.

    However, I could clearly see from below that this was just a small trick. The Bell was initially hidden in her sleeves, but when it waved its hand, it instantly threw it onto the palm of its own hand!

    But I know that at this crucial moment, the president is definitely not performing magic on us. He desperately shakes the Bell in his hand, and along with the ear-piercing bell, those passionate men and women on the lawn all stopped, as if they had been splashed with cold water.

    Looking at this scene, I felt troubled in my heart. It was obvious that the students who were unaffected by the ramifications were responding to the voice of the Bell in his hands.

    In other words, the president could control these students!

    As the Bell''s voice continued to ring out, a group of students walked over to us with their eyes fixed on us. Looking at these naked Beautiful women made me feel mixed feelings, so hugging so many of them was my dream, but I don''t think anyone would want to meet them in this kind of situation!

    They approached us one by one and soon surrounded us all in a huge circle.

    In this situation, the problem was probably not just three against one, but three thousand against three!

    In the ancient times, there were trials of monogamy. It was obvious that these heroes who could be beaten were not among the three of us, not to mention that these students were only being used by others. They were only listening to orders, and if they were truly killed or injured, my heart would definitely be unable to bear it.

    In this moment of crisis, the President of the Student Union also revealed a confident expression, and he slowly explained to us, in reverse, the relationship between him and Xuanyuan Yue.

    However, our hearts are quite big. In this kind of situation, all we can do is to slap our faces and make us fat men sit cross-legged in the grass, fearless in the face of danger.

    When the President began to tell his story, I was worried that someone beside him would suddenly rush out to attack us. As the story went deeper, we became more and more engrossed in it, and the fact that the President was able to appear in front of me and control all the students in the school meant that he was prepared to fight to the death. There are two things in the world that are absolutely true.

    Without a doubt, in the eyes of the guild leader, we are all dead people!

    Speaking to here, the logic behind the true history and history of Xuanyuan Yue surfaced.

 C248

    Chapter 248 - Rising Moon (1)

    He had to start from 20 years ago. The reason why he could pull the story to such a long distance was because the origin of Xuanyuan Yue was not simple. He had an extraordinary background, and would naturally tell a story.

    About 22 years ago, on a night with a full moon, Xuanyuan Yue landed on the ground. However, Xuanyuan Yue was not born in hospital, nor was she born in her own home. There was no warm bed, nor were there any clean sheets.

    Xuanyuan Yue was born in a grave. The only people who could record his birth were the dead people in the grave, as well as her own mother.

    Xuanyuan Yue''s parents were both members of the Yin Yang Family. They were upright and upright, but because of this, some of the youths of the Northern Yin Yang Family tried to ostracize them, and drove them away. The couple who left the Yin Yang Family, in order to maintain their lives, went to all sorts of streets and alleys to look for a living.

    It was said that they had hired several people in the past, and they all ran away after less than a week of work here. Moreover, when they asked the people who guarded the tombs, they were all told that they had heard the voices of women at night, and that they had seen the cries of children, but in short, they all had their own reasons.

    After that, the Owner of this sepulchre found Xuanyuan Yue''s parents. When he heard that they were from an impoverished Yin Yang family, they asked them to guard their tombs here as well as to give them a pretty high price.

    Xuanyuan Yue''s family was in dire straits, so they quickly agreed to this assignment. After getting rid of all the evil spirits in the tomb, they decided to keep the tomb safe from now on.

    They had to work here for a few years until Xuanyuan Yue''s mother decided to not take up her retirement until she was pregnant. However, Owner was extremely unwilling to let this couple go no matter what.

    Therefore, he had set up a sinister plan, secretly drugged Xuanyuan Yue''s father, and poisoned him to death. This way, if he was a mother who was just pregnant, he would have no way to continue living by himself, and could only continue to work in this high-priced grave, in order to obtain a certain salary to satisfy his own basic requirements of living.

    Just like this, Xuanyuan Yue''s mother began to exorcise ghosts day and night. Until one day, during the process of exorcism, Xuanyuan Yue''s mother suddenly had a difficult time bearing ghosts, and just like that, she experienced countless of hardships in the graveyard, and barely managed to send Xuanyuan Yue to this world.

    However, when Xuanyuan Yue was just born, as a mother, he immediately discovered that there was a huge problem in this child''s body. If one did not look carefully, it was possible to not see it, but if one looked closely, it was clear that Xuanyuan Yue''s eyes were very different from other people''s eyes.

    Others'' black eyeballs were all black balls, except Xuanyuan Yue''s, which were all shaped like a black moon, on the left and right.

    However, what was even more mystical was that not long after Xuanyuan Yue was born, she would always issue some strange laughter towards her surroundings. Generally speaking, infants would usually cry.

    At this time, the mother found out that there were a lot of wraiths lingering around the sepulchre, but once these wraiths heard Xuanyuan Yue''s laughter, they seemed as if they had lost their souls and were afraid of running around in all directions. Thus, this mother gave Xuanyuan Yue a divination, and surprisingly discovered that this Xuanyuan Yue was actually part of the Sky Yin Body!

    The so-called Sky Yin Body was born with spiritual qi that was stronger than normal people''s. In terms of luck, it could absorb other people''s luck and treat them as its own food. It was not bad at all, but the biggest characteristic of the body was that the yin qi was 100 times stronger than other people''s, and it was invulnerable to thousands of ghosts!

    The trouble was that once such a person died, it was best for them to quietly leave this world. If they still had resentment towards the world, then they would have endless yin qi and mana.

 C249

    Chapter 249 - New Moon Ascension (2)

    To put it bluntly, it was simply a ticking time bomb. If handled properly, it would be completely safe and sound. If not handled properly, it was very likely that this kind of physique would bring disaster upon the people.

    However, the people of mother always loved and cherished their child. No matter what, they couldn''t just abandon their own child like that, so the mother secretly made up her mind to raise this child to a whole new age.

    Unfortunately, this determination did not last long before mother was seriously ill, and in just a few years, he had become so ill that he could not get up from the bed. Every time mother looked at his own child, he would begin to sigh emotionally, thinking: The current Xuanyuan Yue is only seven years old, and is far from being an adult.

    As a result, he could only send Xuanyuan Yue to the orphanage. Xuanyuan Yue, a child, never cried, and very few friends, even as the mother, was unable to understand what her daughter was thinking about in her heart. Even on the day she was sent to the orphanage, Xuanyuan Yue did not cry or cry.

    However, not long after Xuanyuan Yue''s mother left, it was less than a month before she left the mortal world.

    A person, and even the teachers of Schools felt a lingering fear. Xuanyuan Yue was often able to say what would happen to a person in the future, and it was usually nothing good.

    For example, Xuanyuan Yue would sometimes appoint a child to say that he would be knocked down by a car tomorrow. At the beginning, she thought that the Kids had no limits, but she never thought that three days would pass and all of this had really turned into reality. Not only did the first time she said it, it was basically him saying it and the true disaster would come out of her mouth.

    Furthermore, Xuanyuan Yue''s ability was not only limited to that. If one were to casually see a person, they would be able to point out that person''s past.

    Due to the fact that their parents were Yin Yang Master, when their blood was spread to this generation of Xuanyuan Yue, they had completely displayed the potential of the Yin Yang Master. If Xuanyuan Yue could grow up safely in a Yin-Yang Family, he would also become an outstanding figure in the future, and this matter would go against her wishes. Everything was different from what she imagined, and after this kind of extraordinary talent was displayed in the orphanage, not only would people not praise her, but the people in the surroundings would treat Xuanyuan Yue like a monster.

    In orphanage, Xuanyuan Yue was quickly pushed aside. Everyone there hoped that someone could adopt her as soon as possible, as if a disaster and calamity would befall this girl no matter where she went.

    If Xuanyuan Yue did not reveal her true abilities, she was indeed a sweet and ordinary looking little girl. Many families who came to adopt Xuanyuan Yue came to pick him, but the problem was that all of the adoptive families would have their luck sucked dry soon after, and the unlucky ones that didn''t know how to hide their true abilities, along with the young Xuanyuan Yue, would soon become a monster in other people''s houses. As a result, these adopters would all send Xuanyuan Yue back to orphanage one by one, and it had already been ten years since they last adopted him.

    In the winter and spring, she quickly grew up to be a slim and graceful girl around eighteen years old. The kindergarten no longer had the duty to raise her, and Xuanyuan Yue was thrown out of orphanage like this.

    Xuanyuan Yue, who was walking towards society alone, quickly caught the eyes of a few youths who had other intentions. It was the undesirable youths pulling others over to help them, getting into a relationship with the beautiful Xuanyuan Yue, and bringing Xuanyuan Yue along to do some mischievous things every day.

    Amongst these perverted youths, there was one person around the same age as Xuanyuan Yue, and the young man''s name was Bai Mo Chou.

    Amongst these perverted youths, many of them had become male and female relations with Xuanyuan Yue, but once these people discovered that Xuanyuan Yue was different from mortals, they would immediately leave, and would be rejected. Only one of them had not abandoned Xuanyuan Yue''s relationship, and that was that Bai Mo Chou.

    Bai Mo Chou brought Xuanyuan Yue on a journey to the north, fighting all the way there. Slowly, they experienced the baptism of time, going deep into the heart of the moon.

    The two of them had a relationship of a man and woman, and thus officially became husband and wife. Then one day, when Bai Mo Chou was doing business with another gang member, they met with a conspiracy, and Bai Mo Chou was being hunted by an enemy. He was seriously injured, and Xuanyuan Yue used her ability to save Bai Mo Chou! After that, Xuanyuan Yue decided to wash her hands clean and the two of them could do some legitimate business in the future.

    If they did something legal and didn''t know what it was that they could do, Yue put forward a condition that if she wanted to go to school, as long as she was willing to learn it, she would definitely learn how to live a legitimate life in this society, and she wouldn''t continue to live a life in which she licked her blood and knife.

    If they had to go to school, they didn''t even have enough to pay for the school fees. They walked through one family after another of Schools, and these Schools only looked at the families of their students, not their qualifications. When they found out that the two of them were orphans, they were quickly rejected by all kinds of Schools.

    Just when the two of them were at the end of their rope and felt that the heavens were blind, this night, a fat man dressed in a set of Suit clothes walked in. She looked to be about 50 years of age, and when Xuanyuan Yue saw this man, she warned her Husband that this man had a huge Evil Qi on him, and she absolutely should not get close to him.

    It was obvious that he was rich, and what Xuanyuan Yue and the rest lacked were money. Thus, when Bai Mo Chou saw that the man was looking for him, he thought that he would be able to obtain some benefits from it. Thus, he ignored his advice and started to talk to the man.

    And all of this was the beginning of the tragedy.

 C250

    Chapter 250 - Brightmoon (1)

    The fat man said that he was an educator who did some real estate business and had made a lot of money in recent years. However, he always felt unwell recently, and his two children died in a car accident, so he always felt that his bad luck had arrived. Thus, the fat man decided to spread his wealth and do some good things for the society.

    This fat man unintentionally met Bai Mo Chou and Xuanyuan Yue, and said that he already knew about the two of them. Through the inspiration given by the both of them, he made the fat man decide to set up her own Schools, a place where he would recruit special students, without paying tuition. Everything the Schools gave was free, and he even decided to slowly build this Schools into a paradise for special students!

    Bai Mo Chou naturally did not believe him in the beginning, but he did not expect the fatty to keep trying and trying to contact him. In the short span of less than half a year, the Schools was actually built in such a way, and it was built in such a luxurious way, making it a legend that everything was free of charge.

    The Principal sincerely invited the two of them to stay in the Schools. They even took over the first batch of students and recruited a large number of merchants to continue recruiting new students.

    Bai Mo Chou saw that the Principal was not lying, and immediately agreed to the deal. Since he had nowhere else to go, to be able to study in the Schools would be as Xuanyuan Yue hoped.

    In the beginning, Xuanyuan Yue did not agree, but after Bai Mo Chou''s constant persuasion, the two of them finally enrolled into the first batch of students in Wind Cloud Academy. Not long after, the number of new students in the academy gradually increased as time went by, and a year after the academy was established, there were more than three thousand students.

    Such a scale had never been heard of before!

    At first, no matter how one looked at it, it was a perfect ending, but after a short while, it was unknown when many disappearances began to take place in the Schools. The people who went missing at the beginning were all orphans and orphans without a parent or family member, and after they disappeared, other than a few Student s, no one else knew!

    She and Xuanyuan Yue continued their investigation. After some investigation, Xuanyuan Yue realized that the Principal was not human, and the reason why she built it was not for his students, but because his students'' souls were being sucked away.

    The real identity of the Principal was a Zombie that had been dead for almost a thousand years, and was dug out from the ground by a few tomb robbers. Those tomb robbers did not have any knowledge of Yin Yang techniques and accidentally broke the seal on the Zombie, thus allowing the Zombie to come into the human world and take human form!

    In the beginning, the strength of the Zombie was still relatively weak, so it required a large amount of yang energy and spirit energy to make its body even richer. As a result, it hurt the real estate Owner, and impersonated it as the property that the other party seized. Finally, it established this Schools, in order to confine a group of orphans, and when the time was right, it could absorb their souls and make itself even more powerful.

    When Bai Mo Chou investigated and found out the truth, he told Xuanyuan Yue everything. This was also the most erroneous decision.

    As the proverb goes, "The closer one is, the darker one will be". In his many years of living together with Bai Mo Chou, Xuanyuan Yue had long changed his personality. A cold and frosty person had turned into a warm-hearted person.

    Bai Mo Chou obviously did not agree, and Xuanyuan Yue had also thought of this point, so Xuanyuan Yue secretly hid this from Bai Mo Chou. In order to rebel against the Principal, he formed a group of students, and after going through three months of secret planning, she finally decided to expose the true face of the Principal in front of the entire school!

    It was a pity that Xuanyuan Yue had forgotten one thing, in this society, she had not interacted much with society, and was still too young. Many of the students in Schools had long been brainwashed by the Principal, and all of them were under the command of the Principal. When the plan was completed, many spies came out of Xuanyuan Yue''s team, and their identities were revealed in the Principal''s mind.

 C251

    Chapter 251 - Brightmoon (2)

    Just as Xuanyuan Yue was preparing to carry out her plan, some of the spies in the team knocked Xuanyuan Yue out, and the final result was naturally being killed by the Principal.

    Although Xuanyuan Yue herself had an extremely large amount of spirit energy, it was still lacking a bit compared to the thousand year old Zombie. The last sentence was saying that Xuanyuan Yue died before getting out of her master''s tutelage, causing him to carry a large amount of resentment towards everyone in Schools up till now.

    After Xuanyuan Yue died, Bai Mo Chou decided to prepare to take revenge for Xuanyuan Yue, and this opportunity was perfect for him!

    As for Xuanyuan Yue''s actions, even when she was executing it, she had completely kept Bai Mo Chou in the dark, so Bai Mo Chou didn''t know about it himself. He only found out what the Principal was up to after he died, and from another point of view, the Principal didn''t know that Bai Mo Chou and Xuanyuan Yue were working together, and even mistakenly thought that Bai Mo Chou was just a young, stinking Kid who couldn''t create waves, so Bai Mo Chou didn''t do anything to him.

    Bai Mo You learned from Xuanyuan Xue''s failure and decided to go deep into the hearts of the people to achieve greater results. He was not in a hurry to take revenge and hid in the Schools to the end.

    It was a pity that Bai Mo Chou and Xuanyuan Yue were already on completely different paths between humans and ghosts, and as a human, Bai Mo Chou could not even see Xuanyuan Yue''s ghosts, so before Bai Mo Chou could act, the soul Xuanyuan Yue had already started to exact vengeance in the Schools. Whether it was the death of the art teacher or Little Fatty, both were all caused by Xuanyuan Yue alone, causing the entire Schools to be massacred.

    In the beginning, Xuanyuan Yue did not rush to continue with her payment actions, but after we entered, we slowly started to get involved, and did it several times to stop Xuanyuan Yue from doing it. Thus, due to Xuanyuan Yue''s anger, she started to aim at us, and what was even more interesting, was that when the President of the Student Union, Bai Mo Chou, initially discovered that the series of death events that occurred in the Schools was an unusual occurrence, so he decided that the time had come for him to take revenge on the Principal.

    But this time, Bai Mo Chou was fully prepared, he was well aware that by relying on his silver tongue, it was impossible to convince everyone in Schools! Thus, he decided to use medicine to control it!

    Thus, he pretended to open a candy store, in fact, it was selling psychotropic drugs. Bai Mo Chou was prepared to control and fight against the Schools together after the students took the drug, but unfortunately, Bai Mo Chou found out that we were stopping them several times and even started to suspect Bai Mo Chou''s identity.

    In order to prevent us from ruining his plans, Bai Mo Chou decided to get rid of us first. When he found out that we were also investigating the identity of the Principal, he secretly sneaked into the Principal and left behind his diary to help guide us here, and even laid out the situation for us.

    These were the two of them, all their past and all that had happened so far.

    I saw that the surrounding students were getting closer and closer to me, so I shouted after Bai Mo Chou, "Since everyone''s goal is the Principal, why can''t we join hands, even if you kill us here, it would be unnecessary, furthermore, we are all from the Yin Yang Master, can you be sure that with your ability, you can escape safely?"

    His eyes were red, and the karmic fire in his head surged up. Although I am not Bai Mo Chou, looking at the other party''s flushed face, I could guess the general idea. Letting us go for no reason right now is much more difficult than ascending to the heavens.

    Pointing at us, he scolded us, "If it wasn''t for the few of you interfering with my actions, we would have planned ahead of time. As Yin Yang Master, all of you would have had no problem fighting against the Principal at all, but it''s a pity that because you are both from the Yin Yang Master, it would have been detrimental to Xuanyuan Yue as well. Thus, all of you who are disadvantageous to Yue''er must be eliminated!"

    After this guy finished speaking, the surrounding people pounced towards me with bared fangs and brandished claws. They were just doing the thing between a man and a woman a moment ago, and were lost in their emotions, but when Bai Mo Chou''s Bell chimed, they instantly became evil, the man was like a hungry ghost and the woman was like a demon, immediately pouncing towards my direction.

    My heart jumped, this is troublesome, it''s basically impossible to escape from all sides, even if Feng Xinglie is able to fight, how can he fight against so many people who take drugs!

    If that''s the case, then we can''t just sit here and wait for death. I have to hurry up and look at the few people who are rushing over, and then look back, Feng Xinglie and Li Ruoxi have already started attacking these students.

    I touched the metal rod in my hand. Although we also have weapons on us, if I think about it carefully, these students are merely being controlled. If we hurt someone for no reason, we would feel guilty.

    While we were hesitating, the encirclement was getting smaller and smaller, and as we watched everything was about to end, at this moment, the heavens had eyes, and a strong wind formed a tornado in our center. The eye of the tornado was aimed at us, telling us that the three of us should be safe, while the wind was directed at the students around us, preventing them from approaching.

 C252

    Chapter 252 - Good and Evil (1)

    As I looked at the tornado, I felt more and more strange. Even if the weather was abnormal, it shouldn''t be abnormal to this extent!

    When I looked around, I found that the surroundings were calm and quiet, except for the more than three thousand people who had surrounded me.

    As long as someone approaches, they will immediately be pushed to the side by the tornado, causing some serious injuries. The tornado is getting fiercer and fiercer, and I can see that this wind has some effect of waking people up. Many of the Student s were blown away by the strong winds, and they shakily stood up.

    Some of them looked puzzled, as if they did not know about it at all. However, it was just a sentence, this Schools was basically finished, if something like this happened, even if the Yellow River jumped in, it would not be able to wash away it. However, they did not know how much of an impact this would have on the hearts of some pure students! Many female students stood dumbstruck on the spot. They were like a motionless Statue.

    President of the Student Union Bai Mo Chou saw the scene in front of him, and immediately became like an ant on a hot pan, anxious beyond compare! However, thinking about it, these chess pieces that he had meticulously prepared had finally been brainwashed successfully. With just a thought, they had become the same as before. How could he not be incensed?

    Although the range of this tornado is not big, it has completely surrounded the few of us. No matter where we go, there is no blind spot, as long as the students approach, they will immediately be blown away by the strong wind. As long as they are blown away by the strong wind, the students will immediately be brainwashed.

    Bai Mo saw that his chess pieces were getting fewer and fewer, he took a dagger from his pocket and rushed over.

    Speaking of which, it was also strange. Other students would immediately be blown away when they came across a tornado. Only when Bai Mo Chou chased after him, the tornado seemed to deliberately retreat a few steps, leaving a small exit in the front.

    Wherever he went, the tornado would retreat, as though it had a life of its own. It purposefully allowed him to rush into the eye of the tornado.

    I spit out a mouthful of phlegm. I was also puzzled, why did the heavens not allow the humans to finish the job, and why did they have to let the last person in? But I was not afraid, since the other party is so stubborn, we have three people, you can definitely beat Bai Mo Chou.

    Without saying a word, Feng Xinglie took a step forward and punched Bai Mo Chou directly in his face. He did not expect Bai Mo Chou to suddenly twist his body in the air and dodge this attack, which actually stunned Feng Xinglie for a long time.

    I shouted from behind, "Don''t stop attacking! He has a knife in his hand. You have to be careful!"

    Feng Xinglie also didn''t reply, he only scolded me, "Nonsense, you know the danger, why aren''t you going to the side!?"

    In terms of Yin Yang techniques, I am probably much stronger than him. But in terms of fighting, I feel that it''s better to forget about it, since it looks like the other party is able to dodge Feng Xinglie''s attack, then his skills should be pretty good.

    Without waiting for me to finish speaking, Bai Mo Chou and Feng Xinglie had already started fighting. The two of them attacked and retreated, and after a dozen or so rounds, they ended up with no clear victor.

    I was ready to help, but who would have thought that these two people were basically flawless? In the eye of the tornado, there was no stopping for even a moment as they flew back and forth.

    I picked up a rock from the ground, thinking to take advantage of their fight, to take advantage of the moment when they weren''t prepared, and attack Bai Mo Chou''s head, but their actions were so fast that they almost blinded me. They were clearly a meter away from me, and I could see that the person in front of me was Bai Mo Chou! When I ran in front of him, I realised that I had turned into Feng Xinglie. I couldn''t really help!

    At this time, Li Ruoxi ran in front of me and said: "There is a wave of yin energy lingering around this tornado. Oh, in my opinion, it should be, the one Xuanyuan Yue is here for, if not I would not have created such a scene. Quickly think of a way to make Xuanyuan Yue appear!"

    I looked around me, but didn''t see any trace of Xuanyuan Yue, but after thinking about it, this isn''t surprising. Xuanyuan Yue has strong mana, I think that the other party did not want to appear, so they used an invisibility spell, but in reality, their real bodies were already close to us.

 C253

    Chapter 253 - Good and Evil (2)

    I immediately took out a piece of yellow paper and spat on it. I threw it into the air and chanted to the yellow paper, "The wind leaves traces, the geese leave behind images. It is as urgent as jade!"

    After I finished chanting, the yellow character starts to burn in the air. As the palm-sized yellow paper burns in the air, endless ashes start to fall from the eye of the wind.

    Not long after, as the fireworks drifted away, I found that in the upper right corner of my body, there was a piece of ash that didn''t fall to the ground. Instead, it floated in the air, facing that place.

    I immediately ran over and smacked the ground with my palm. I felt as though I had hit a person''s shoulder, but at the same time, I was struck by a powerful rebound that sent my body flying backwards!

    Fortunately, I still have Li Ruoxi behind me, so she steadily hugged me. I am a man, if I were to be embraced by a Girl! Li Ruoxi did not care about all this, she only smiled, but stared at the woman called Xuanyuan Yue with her sharp eyes.

    I turned my head around and saw that the woman I had captured had already appeared in a circle. Although this woman had already seen her several times, the sight of her in front of me still made me feel refreshed!

    It was just like a tiger that a person would see in a zoo. When a person was walking in the mountains, a tiger would suddenly appear.

    It was still that body of School uniform, and it was still that long hair. Xuanyuan Yue, without saying a word, turned around and met my eyes.

    It was at this moment that I realized that my purpose had been accomplished.

    I knew that Xuanyuan Yue would always be by Bai Mo Chou''s side, it''s just that Bai Mo Chou innately doesn''t have any spiritual energy, so he was unable to see Xuanyuan Yue, and during my conversation with Bai Mo Chou earlier, Xuanyuan Yue probably heard it clearly, when Xuanyuan Yue heard that we wanted to deal with Principal, she would more or less have the intention to join hands, so he released a tornado, purposely isolating the students who were gathered here.

    But when Bai Mo Chou came to our side, Xuanyuan Yue was afraid that Bai Mo Chou would be hurt by the tornado, so she automatically gave Bai Mo Chou a path. After all, compared to our lives, Bai Mo Chou was more important in Xuanyuan Yue''s eyes.

    But I have already made Xuanyuan Yue appear, my goal is not to look at this Beautiful women a few more times, but to let Bai Mo Qiu see!

    In the instant that Bai Mo Chou realised Xuanyuan Yue, he immediately stopped moving. On the other hand, there was a huge loophole, and Feng Xinglie took the opportunity to punch him. This punch was aimed straight at his chest, I can see that his opponent had at least broken a rib.

    When Xuanyuan Yue saw that Feng Xinglie had injured her lover, she immediately threw out a palm strike!

    In a split-second, there were petals everywhere. I immediately pushed Feng Xinglie away and helped him block it for a while, and at this moment, I felt a burning pain on my back. Turning my head to look, I saw that at the center of my back, there was an additional wound that was half a centimeter long.

    It seems like these black lotuses can''t be touched. We have to quickly dodge left and right in midair, but luckily, these lotuses will automatically disappear the moment they land on the ground. It seems like the other party used some sort of consistent technique.

    Seeing the situation, Feng Xinglie immediately rushed forward, and pulled Bai Mo Chou up, and then, with one arm around Bai Mo Chou, he held Bai Mo Chou''s dagger against the Neck, and shouted at Xuanyuan Yue: "Don''t even think of attacking again! If you continue to act recklessly, I''ll send you two on your way! "

    Xuanyuan Yue immediately stopped her attack. At that time, I walked up to both sides and said: "Don''t be like this, if you have anything to say, just say it. It would harm our relationship, right?"

    Xuanyuan Yue stared at us, she had not said a word and it was the same even now. On the other hand, Bai Mo Chou spoke for Xuanyuan Yue, and said to us: "You can talk about your conditions!"

    I nodded, and told the two of them, "Let''s get rid of that Demons first, someone who can suppress Xuanyuan Yue is definitely not an ordinary Demons, no matter if it''s us or you, it would be difficult to defeat him with just your own strength!"

    It is a pity, however, that our goal for revenge is one step higher than yours. All the students in this academy, if it was not because they, Xuanyuan Yue, would not have died, so after killing the Principal, none of them here could have left alive! "

    Fuck, what kind of joke is this?

    Everyone has to die, so wouldn''t that mean we would die as well?

    Even if I don''t bite off more than I can chew and throw us aside, if I work with him and kill all the innocent people in Schools, wouldn''t that be even more hateful than a demon?!

    If they don''t cooperate with us, the few of us wouldn''t even have the chance to meet the Principal. Regarding this question, I don''t have a direct answer nor do I have a positive rejection, I only have the intention to join hands.

    Just at the time of the deadlock, Li Ruoxi suddenly said: "Look at how powerful you are, even after killing Principal, we are still fighting with each other, we are not your match, so you all can rest assured, what do you need to do now to deal with Principal? "Right, why don''t you listen to my next sentence, and we''ll think of a way to lure the snake out of its cave!"

 C254

    Chapter 254 - The Demon Scripture (1)

    Li Ruoxi spoke of a plan on the spot. This plan required the students to do some good deeds, but this time, it would at least harm the students'' bodies.

    To Xuanyuan Yue, who had always wanted to kill all her students, this matter of harming his students basically did not make a difference. This question was basically not a problem at all.

    After reaching an agreement, Li Ruoxi ran over to the copy shop. In the copy shop, she did not sleep for a day and a night, and in the book, he picked out a book. Ruo Xi said that the book was mainly a scripture that could cut off spirit energy, and if everyone read according to the book''s contents, they would completely cut off their spirit energy.

    However, these 3000 over students still needed Bai Mo Chou''s help to control them, after all, there were too many people, and as long as everyone worked together, they would definitely be able to lure the snake out of its hole.

    After the scriptures were completed, we checked them. Most importantly, we had Bai Mo Chou carry out an examination. When we found that there weren''t any major problems with the scriptures, we decided to use this method.

    When everything was prepared, Xuanyuan Yue controlled the students and they all sat down on the main floor of the Principal Office, one by one, and did as they were told. The group of students picked up the scriptures and started to read them silently.

    At this time, I walked in front of Xuanyuan Yue and said, "You should know that the reason why Principal found you is because the spirit energy in your body is the strongest, and that these students can look for you everywhere, but you are the only one who is unique. As long as you are still here, Principal will definitely not come, stay away from us.

    What I have said, Xuanyuan Yue naturally cannot completely believe it. I also have a request, and one of the hostages must follow Xuanyuan Yue out of the barrier.

    Under the strong pressure, no one could escape. As for the three of us, after a decision was made, in the end, let Feng Xinglie be the hostage, Feng Xinglie himself did not have any objections. Thus, the two of them walked side by side, until they arrived at the field beside the teaching building, and stood far away.

    I nodded towards Li Ruoxi, then immediately gathered the students to recite the scripture.

    The moment my voice sounded, Xuanyuan Yue suddenly realized that something was wrong. 3000 students, the moment I recited the scripture, a huge power rushed towards the sky, the buddhist light appeared!

    As soon as Xuanyuan Yue saw that the situation was not right, she was prepared to control the students to stop reciting, but it was already too late, the enchantment barrier could temporarily separate Xuanyuan Yue from the students, and before the enchantment was broken, the efficiency of this scripture book would already be 100% of its power!

    In truth, this scripture does not cut off spiritual energy, it is a gift that we have specially prepared for Xuanyuan Yue!

    This scripture was a Vatican Scripture. If a person were to read this scripture, it would not cause too much damage to the soul. However, if over 3000 people read it together, the effects would be completely different.

    The moment the three thousand people recited together, as if Buddha descended from the sky, it attracted the huge amount of Holy Light. The Holy Light automatically removed all the smoke, and all gathered onto Xuanyuan Yue''s body!

    Although Xuanyuan Yue was extremely powerful, how could she compete with Buddha''s Light? The moment all of the Buddha''s Light smashed into Xuanyuan Yue''s body, all of the Yin Qi immediately crumbled.

    I looked up at the sky and thought to myself, "Life and death are the threads of heaven, love and hate sometimes come to an end. If you didn''t want to make a move on these students, we wouldn''t have lied to you like this."

    Xuanyuan Yue stared at us, and directly rushed over, but unfortunately, it was already too late. The moment she touched the barrier, her body was completely enveloped by the buddhist light, and was forced to ascend to the sky!

    Inside the barrier, Bai Mo Chou saw his beloved woman completely disappear from the world, and shot a red eye at me!

 C255

    Chapter 255 - Devil Scriptures (2)

    The two of us crossed our hands and we immediately felt a formless pressure charge towards us, causing my body to fly backwards.

    I spat out a mouthful of blood and stood up, supporting myself on the wall as I said to Bai Mo Chou, "I don''t know about your love and hatred, but if you want to leave this world one day, it is a good thing that your Wife has transcended the mortal world. Instead of harming the human world and leaving behind deeper sins, why don''t you put down your butcher knife?"

    Unfortunately, it was clear that my words had no persuasive meaning, so how could Bai Mo Chou listen to me? He continued to attack me, and at the moment of extreme danger, Feng Xinglie suddenly crawled over from the field.

    His speed was so fast that it was hard to cover his ears with lightning! It was obvious that this place was the highest level of Principal, but Feng Xinglie didn''t even take the stairs, he went along the first floor''s railing and directly jumped to the second floor, then went along the same line, and in the blink of an eye, he had already arrived like a monkey.

    At the critical moment, there were some martial arts experts who were quite impressive. When the opponent ran over, he sent a flying kick flying towards Bai Mo Chou.

    Bai Mo Chou was like a donkey rolling in the Corridor as he stood up straight, he extended his hand and attacked Feng Xinglie. The two of them fought extremely intensely, just like the experts in the Wuxia novels.

    In the beginning, the two of them had been standing, fighting, sitting separately on the ground. It looked very funny, as if an expert had overtrained himself, but after a while, the two of them stopped fighting and just lay on the ground, exhausted.

    I saw it all and thought it through. But at this time, I said, "We can understand your obsession towards the Wife, but your method was extremely wrong. I hope you can turn back.

    He extended his hand and took out a Wallet from his bosom with a trembling hand.

    After the black Wallet opened, it was scattered with many red notes. With a breeze, red money flew everywhere, but at the moment, Bai Mo Chou no longer cared about this little bit of Money, he seemed to have been searching for something, and after going back and forth, he opened a flower from the innermost part of the purse, and took out a Photos.

    That Photos er was a photo of Xuanyuan Yue and Bai Mo Chou together from five years ago. The Photos should have been taken five years ago.

    Bai Mo Chou pressed the Photos to his face, and lightly kissed Xuanyuan Yue''s position, then tightly held the Photos in his hands.

    Bai Mo Chou used his other hand to support his body as he stood up. In addition, Feng Xinglie who was standing at the same spot, also stood up at the same time.

    I thought that these two people would have to fight again, but unexpectedly, Bai Mo Chou did not attack, but approached the Corridor''s Windows instead, and said smilingly: "You''ve waited for me for many years, thank you!"

    In that instant, I finally understood what Bai Mo Chou was thinking. This kind of smile was definitely not a warm smile, but a kind of smile of despair. Bai Mo Chou saw that there was no hope for him to get revenge, and used his final strength to support his body, jumping down from the edge of the windowsill!

    I rushed over, but there wasn''t enough time. When I looked down again, all I could see was Bai Mo Chou''s body falling down!

    Feng Xinglie also followed along and walked to the side of the windowsill. The two of us, while calmly looking at the corpses on the ground, have mixed feelings in our hearts, always wanting to say something, but we couldn''t say anything. And this martial arts gave Ruo Xi a pat on the shoulders of the two of us, reminding us: "This is a sad story and the ending.

    After Li Ruoxi finished speaking, the few of us turned around to see a fat white man slowly walking over. He was dressed in Suit clothes with a male, and I had previously seen the other party''s Photos, but this person was really Principal.

    It''s just that there''s one thing that''s different than the Photos, the Principal on top of the Photos is smiling, while the Principal in front of us has a very serious expression, as though he has deep grudges against us.

    This situation isn''t too optimistic, it is obvious that they are here for us. However, after thinking about it carefully, it is no wonder that we snatched away the spiritual energy from the other party.

    When Principal first started walking, he was swaying very slowly like a real 200 jin fatty. However, the moment he walked through the school gate, his footsteps suddenly sped up, and with a speed that left no time for one to cover one''s ears, he ran straight towards teaching building.

    Furthermore, Fatty Bai was extremely nimble, ignoring all the rules of physics. Stepping on the teaching building''s wall, he walked straight up to them.

    While the rest of us were still in a daze, Principal was already right in front of us. Feng Xinglie was the first one to react, shouting out loudly, not good, he immediately took out an Iron stick and threw it at Principal''s head.

    At this moment, a clanging sound was heard. The Iron stick was split into two halves, while the Principal''s head was as still as steel. It did not even manage to scratch his skin.

    "Come here!" The Principal struck out with his palm towards Feng Xinglie, causing Feng Xinglie''s entire body to fly backwards like a kite with its string cut. His body struck the door of a classroom behind him, and the door was smashed apart by the impact!

    What kind of power was this? What kind of monster was this, it was worthy to be a Zombie that had lived for a thousand years! Who knew which tomb robber would open his eyes wide and summon this kind of monster!

 C256

    Chapter 256 - Real Thieves (1)

    The moment Principal came in front of us, I did not think much as I grabbed onto the peach wood sword with one hand and swung it towards Principal''s shoulder. The moment the peach wood sword made contact with the''s shoulder, sparks suddenly appeared, and although I did not use too much strength, I could clearly see that there was a cut on Principal''s arm.

    Since the peach wood sword is useful, I might as well use the peach wood sword to continuously slash at the other party''s body. I didn''t expect that, at first, the Principal was just purposely letting me win, and after getting me to cut him five or six times, he was actually watching me without moving. At this moment, I noticed that the wounds on his body were slowly healing.

    Every time it healed, black smoke would emit from the wound. There was also a trace of smoke that permeated the area where the wound was healing.

    Principal stretched out a hand, and it was only now that I saw that the other party''s hands were completely incompatible with my body size. Although the other party''s body was slightly fat and swollen, both of his hands were abnormally dry and shriveled, almost like bone''s skin. The moment he stretched out his hands, he directly grabbed at my throat.

    I picked up the peach wood sword and placed it beside my own Neck, blocking the other party''s hands, but the other party''s hands didn''t care about the power of the peach wood sword, and directly grabbed onto this peach wood sword!

    Principal''s hands were dripping with blood, but the other party didn''t care at all. Seeing the opportunity to do so, I immediately grabbed a flower pot and smashed it onto Principal''s head.

    After the flower pot was broken, naturally, Principal did not receive too much damage, but my goal was not here! The moment the flower pot shattered, many of the tiles became extremely sharp. I picked up one piece, spat out a mouthful of blood, and shouted from the tile, "There''s Dragon God Lightning 0 in the mountain. Blood, Deep Sea Thunderstorm Technique!"

    If it were any other time, I would have only barely understood it and had yet to completely master the technique. However, looking at the current situation, it seems that ordinary spells were not of much use to this Principal, so I could only take the risk and use a spell that I had never used before.

    This time, my name is Wind and Thunder Element, I mainly used the five elements technique to draw in the heavenly thunder.

    Of course, the name is very clear, but in truth it is not that big of a skill, it was just a small trick in the beginning, it could only cause a small amount of damage. After I shouted, the thunder in the sky immediately transmitted to my peach wood sword, in that moment, lightning directly struck Principal''s body, and instantly tore his body apart!

    I immediately took a step back. Luckily, the heavenly thunder could only attack evil spirits and did not cause too much damage to the human body, but it was my first time using it so how would I know if it would work?

    Looking at the broken body of the Principal, he might have thought that the other party was completely dead, so he slowly approached him. However, he did not expect that the fat body was just a disguise of the Principal, the real body was inside that fat body!

    Speaking of the other party''s real body, the two words "Zombie" really fit the description, especially the thousand-year Zombie.

    His body was actually wearing an ancient Clothes, with a long braid on his head. His body was thin, thin to the point of being either skin or bone, and his body was incomparably stiff.

    Don''t even mention how much my heart hurts at this moment! This peach wood sword is the only thing I can protect my body with, I originally don''t even know any Yin Yang magic, this peach wood sword is the only thing my foster father left me with, if I were to be broken by this guy, even if I can pass today''s test, if I meet any monsters or ghosts in the future, how can I protect myself?

    The Zombie directly grabbed it with her hand. It seemed like the other party did not use much strength, but in my heart, I knew that this fellow''s hand was the same as Blind Bear''s, it was full of barbs. As long as the other party touched it, even if he did not die, he would at least peel off a layer of my skin.

    I don''t know where I got the courage to do a backflip. I wouldn''t be able to do something as high-energy as this even if I had to exhaust myself to death. It might have verified that a person has to force themselves into a corner, otherwise, they wouldn''t even know how strong they are!

 C257

    Chapter 257 - Real Thieves (2)

    The other party''s movements and agility were far beyond the limits of my physical body. Right now, without the protection of Yin and Yang, it would be difficult for me to persevere for too long. Not even two rounds had passed, the Zombie''s palm forcefully slapped onto my chest.

    I was thinking that I might die right now! But who would have thought that at this moment, something in front of my chest suddenly emitted light, causing the Zombie to retreat a few steps. I reached out my hand to touch my chest, only to discover that there was a piece of bone in front of my chest.

    There is an endless flow of power being transmitted to my body from this bone. My body is changing bit by bit, and I can feel it continuously demonizing!

    It turned out that I lacked the help of the external world. Now that I have this bone, I can finally do whatever I want with it. Maybe this thousand year old Zombie is a piece of cake for me too!

    It is true that a dog''s shamelessness is its weakness, but now I am using it as a strong point.

    I held the bone in my hands and slowly felt the other party''s strength, while the Zombie looked at me and didn''t dare to rashly move forward. Although after the Principal revealed his real body, he didn''t seem to be able to speak, I could tell from the other party''s eyes that the other party still retained their thinking and judgement.

    But I know that this bone can continuously increase my power, so I''m not afraid anymore. I quickly used the shortest amount of time to absorb the bone''s power, but right at that moment, I suddenly saw Feng Xinglie rush to my front.

    At first, I thought that Feng Xinglie was naturally here to help me, so I didn''t care about its existence at all. However, I didn''t expect that when Feng Xinglie arrived in front of me and seized the opportunity when I wasn''t paying attention, he would snatch the bone away from me! As the bone was not in his palm, when it left his body, his strength was immediately cut off.

    I immediately shouted, "What are you doing?! If you don''t give me the bone, I won''t be able to concentrate!"

    Feng Xinglie placed the hand bone beside him and looked at it, then said to me, "I know that this item is extremely important to you, but unfortunately, I cannot return it to you. Do you still remember? I said, if you help me, when everything is over, I will tell you, who is the Thief you stole from your home. Although I said that the appearance of the Principal was unexpected, but Xuanyuan Yue''s problem can be considered to have been resolved, so I will tell you the answer, the one who stole it is me! "

    Hearing Feng Xinglie''s words, I thought it was just a joke at first, but I simply shook my head and denied it.

    But when Feng Xinglie took out a teacup, I was completely stunned. That teacup itself was not worth much, it was just a birthday present Li Ruoxi gave me, but this teacup was made by Li Ruoxi herself. It could be said that this was the only teacup in the world, and on the top of the teacup, was the word Li Ruoxi!

    The moment I lost my strength, the Zombie attacked me again. Feng Xinglie pushed me to the side as he endured the attacks of the Zombie.

    Until now, my mind is completely muddled. Feng Xinglie first prepared to steal the bone in my hands, and then help me block the Zombie''s attack! Was he an enemy or a friend?

    At this time, I threw the remaining half of the peach wood sword directly to Feng Xinglie. Since it''s a weapon that is already considered useless, then at least it can still be of some use.

    Feng Xinglie didn''t even look at it, and directly grabbed my peach wood sword, and started fighting it out with it, as if there were eyes at the back of his head.

    As he attacked, he said to me, "Don''t misunderstand me, let me tell you straight. The bone in your hands has an extremely powerful demonic aura, and this demonic aura is not something that ordinary people can endure, and it is also not something that the Yin Yang Master can come into contact with. Every time you use this power, your lifespan will almost always be shortened, and I do not want you to die for the sake of your strength!"

    Previously, Feng Xinglie had introduced him as an emissary who was only capable of communicating with spirits. Now that he was so powerful, his status was probably not only limited to that.

    Although I said that, my hands still couldn''t stop moving. I immediately helped Feng Xinglie to continuously attack the back of the Zombie, and like this, we started to attack the thousand year old Zombie from the front and back.

    We talked as we fought, which could be described as a peerless sight in the world. I stretched out my palm, chopped at Zombie s, and said, "Can you tell me who you are? How do you expect me to believe you? "

    When Feng Xinglie was fighting, every single move was very upright, and did not look like a bad guy. If a righteous man said those words, then could it be that the other party stole my arm bone because of my safety?

    Just as I was thinking about this, Ruo Xi suddenly explained to me. "I understand, can you two talk about this later, you two are unable to defeat this Zombie, so hurry up and retreat, okay?"

    Li Ruoxi''s sharp eyes. Although she did not participate in the battle, she could still tell who was stronger and who was weaker.

    After more than twenty rounds, we were gradually at a disadvantage. The Zombie was like an iron spear that could not be cut. Who knew what exactly this thousand-year old hide was made of!

 C258

    Chapter 258 - Ruo Xi''s Half-Demon (1)

    I wanted to extradite the heavenly thunder again, but I realized that without the peach wood sword in my hands, there is no magic treasure to attract it to, and it is simply impossible to sustain it. Furthermore, the other party can''t be struck twice in a row with the same technique, I think before I even finish chanting the chant, my entire body will be ripped into two by the Zombie!

    I shouted to Feng Xinglie: "No matter what your goal is, hurry up and give me that bone or everyone will die here today!"

    He became stubborn and shouted at me, "After you become a Demons, who can guarantee that you won''t recover your original strength? At that time, maybe you are even stronger than that fellow, and in order to get rid of a strong enemy, you will be able to draw out an even stronger enemy.

    Originally, I thought that Feng Xing would treat me as a good comrade, but who would have thought that this matter would instead turn into a burden. With Zombie kept attacking me, I didn''t have the chance to get back the bone from Feng Xinglie at all, so I secretly gave him a glance. Ruo Xi quietly went to his side, and while he wasn''t paying attention, his hand secretly reached into Feng Xinglie''s pockets.

    At this time, I didn''t continue fighting anymore, and took this opportunity to run behind Feng Xinglie. These thousand years Zombie''s IQ were not small, so between Feng Xinglie and I, I chose to attack Feng Xinglie without hesitation! After all, Feng Xinglie and I''s fighting strength was obviously higher than mine.

    The Zombie pounced over, Feng Xinglie immediately extended two fists out, and struck the Zombie''s chest.

    The Zombie did not move at all. Feng Xinglie''s previous two punches had seemed like they were hitting the wall, and were completely ineffective. Instead, the Zombie''s claws had slammed down, causing Feng Xinglie''s back to receive quite a few injuries.

    I took this opportunity to help Ruo Xi by taking out the bone from his opponent''s pocket. Just as I was about to transfer the bone''s power, Feng Xinglie noticed my movements and turned around to give me a punch.

    You actually dared to hit your own people!

    He did not know how long Kid had to persevere, but after this palm strike, the sky and earth darkened, his mental energy could not concentrate, and all he could see were stars.

    I propped myself up and cursed: "I didn''t get hit by Zombie, and I got beaten up badly by you, just who are you with!"

    Feng Xinglie didn''t have the time to pay attention to me. At the moment, he was engaged in a fiery battle with the Zombie, and I realized that Feng Xinglie''s every move wouldn''t cause too much damage to the Zombie.

    I took this opportunity to absorb the power inside the bone once again, but this time, I realised that after being interrupted by Feng Xinglie, my strength was still lacking. My body couldn''t change no matter what, and it was always an unknown amount of time.

    After all, I don''t want to hurt the person I love.

    While in a daze, my hand hadn''t stopped moving in the air. I kept making hand gestures and said, "The wind and clouds have completely changed. Mo Hualong, the boundless sea of stars has been shattered!"

    I quickly drew an eight trigram diagram in the air and forcefully slapped it onto Feng Xinglie''s back. Of course, I am not taking revenge on my opponent, although Feng Xinglie''s fist and feet are powerful, but against this kind of Zombie, it is still lacking. The main thing is not my basic skills, but the Yin and Yang energy in my body.

    I have transferred the spirit energy from my own body to Feng Xinglie through this Eight Trigram Diagram. At this time, Feng Xinglie had changed from the original one-sided state to the tie.

    Feng Xinglie''s every punch that struck the Zombie''s body formed a small Eight Trigrams Light. When this light shone, it would cause substantial damage to the Zombie, and after a few rounds of fighting, the Zombie could be considered to be injured.

    The thousand year Zombie turned its head to look and saw me chanting incantations on the side. Originally, it was aimed at Feng Xinglie. However, she realised that I had been using spells behind me, this time completely aiming at him.

 C259

    Chapter 259 - Ruo Xi''s Half-Demon (2)

    had also finished his defense. At this time, the thousand year Zombie followed Feng Xinglie''s defenses and lowered its head, passing right past him and running towards me.

    This Zombie''s speed and stamina are both astonishingly high. In the blink of an eye, it had already arrived in front of me. Extending out its claws, five fingers the length of a knife are thrust towards my head.

    I''m already in a daze, how can I avoid this?

    With a single claw, he would not be able to crush my head. The killing intent of the Zombie had already appeared on my face, and my expression was extremely fierce, as if I had stolen his wife.

    At this time, Feng Xinglie also noticed the actions of the Zombie. He turned around and prepared to help me, but a hand directly grabbed onto the hind leg of the Zombie, but the Zombie was nearly 1.8 meters long, and somehow, even after the fatty turned into a Zombie, he grew taller by a lot. Although her right leg was grabbed by Feng Xinglie ruthlessly, but even if she leaned forward, she was still unable to stop the attack!

    Li Ruoxi suddenly roared out when she saw me. At that moment, I felt a strong gale! It directly blew down the surrounding walls.

    Rather than calling it a sudden storm, it''s better to call it a huge explosion with Ruo Xi as the center. Although the few of us are in the center of it all, it''s fine.

    After the huge explosion sounded, only then did I realise that Li Ruoxi''s eyes were completely red, a pair of wings grew out from her back, and an immense pressure came over us. Li Ruoxi bit her lips, and looked at the few of us in a daze!

    Seeing Li Ruoxi like this, Feng Xinglie quickly shouted at me, "How can both of you know how to demonize!"

    Li Ruoxi did not care about Feng Xinglie, as she grabbed the Neck, and pulled it out of the teaching building along with him, flying into the air.

    The Zombie continued to counterattack, but Li Ruoxi gained the upper hand in the air. Li Ruoxi held onto the Zombie''s head tightly with one hand, and then flew into the sky upside down!

    The Zombie stretched out both of his hands, but was unable to touch Li Ruoxi''s body no matter what. In this moment, Feng Xinglie also walked to my side, shook it a few times, and said to me: "Who exactly is that girl, her body is different from yours, your body is a half human hemi-demon, why do I feel like that girl is a completely Demons? She doesn''t even need to borrow external strength, and will automatically change during times of crisis!"

    The reason why I was able to become like this, is entirely because of the problem of the Pixiu. But back then, in the story between my ancestors and the Pixiu, I had never heard of Li Ruoxi being part of it, and Li Ruoxi''s transformation was completely different from the one I had changed into. In these three changes, I have never grown a single wing.

    I immediately asked: "Feng Xinglie, tell me, who exactly are you?"

    I watched as Li Ruoxi and the Zombie continuously battled in the air. The battle between the two of them had long surpassed the expectations of ordinary people, and even if we wanted to help, we wouldn''t be able to get involved. We could only watch as the battle continued to change.

    This time, Feng Xinglie also bluntly said: "I am not an ordinary Spirit Master, my true identity is a member of the Feng Family!"

    What a mess of wind and fire? I think it''s crazy.

    Feng Xinglie continued to explain, so it turned out that this fellow said that he was originally the descendant of Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan, that was a little too far. However, according to him, the blood of the Yellow Emperor, Xuan Yuan, that was passed down in their family, belonged to a very small vein.

    It was said that Feng Xinglie was one of their descendants and their purpose of staying in the mortal world was to protect the tomb of Yellow Emperor Xuan Yuan, to behead the demons and exterminate the devils!

    When talking about beheading demons and exterminating devils, one could not help but think of another person, which was the Infernal King, the sworn enemy of Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan who had fought for several thousand years.

    It was said that after the Infernal King was killed by the Xuanyuan Kaiser, the devil energy would not dissipate and would be dispersed throughout the world. Furthermore, every strand of devil energy had been cultivated to become a demon, continuing to stay in the mortal world and harming the lives of the people.

    Since the day Feng Xinglie was born, he had received such an important task that was passed down throughout the generations of his clan. Forget about the authenticity of the story, what Feng Xinglie had done, was indeed slaying devils and demons everywhere he went to eliminate them, and he would also not run away if he saw a ghost. Xuanyuan Lie would chase after him whenever he knew, so he didn''t know if these souls had anything to do with the ancient Infernal King. As long as he heard about something that was unclean, Feng Xinglie and the rest of the sects would definitely follow him.

    It was like chasing the wind, letting them organize their own battles. Furthermore, everyone of them were from the same line of descent, carrying out their own duties.

    It seems that although this little Yin Yang Master of mine is not very famous, but my luck is not bad. In the past few days, it has either involved some Yin Yang Family, or involved some descendant of some great god!

    What''s the relationship between Feng Xinglie and me? Fuck, even if it''s the descendant of Great God Xuanyuan, he wouldn''t come to my house to become my Thief, right?!

 C260

    Chapter 260 - Zombie''s poison (1)

    Soldiers were divided into two sides, and each side had their own way of speaking.

    Actually, this Feng Xinglie is around the same as us, coming to this Schools is not purely to study, in fact, even I do not know this fellow''s identity, but now I understand. Although the clan of the later Xuanyuan generations is not the Yin Yang Master and their reputation is not too great outside, they are actually part of a force to be reckoned with.

    The reason why he said that was because the Xuanyuan family had always maintained a low profile and possessed the blood of Xuanyuan family throughout the generations. However, after they had been sent to the mortal world, their lives were no different from an ordinary person''s.

    It was only when the demonic qi appeared that this group of people would rush to the place of the incident. From generation to generation, they would only do one thing, and that was destroy the demonic qi in the Infernal King!

    Unfortunately, with the changes of the era, the Xuanyuan bloodline was not as pure as it was before. In the beginning, when they first felt the aura of the Infernal King, they were able to tell by just looking at it, but since Xuanyuan Kingdom was a place where people usually married people from other clans, with each passing down from generation to generation, their bloodline would not be as pure as it was in the beginning. As a result, they felt that the power of the Infernal King was gradually weakening.

    When Feng Xinglie passed by the Wind Cloud Academy, he felt that there was a huge amount of Spirit Demon Qi inside the Schools, so he disguised himself as a student and entered.

    When Feng Xinglie came in, he had spent a lot of money. The people of the Xuanyuan family had a special characteristic, every time they met the aura of the Infernal King, they would immediately unite and fight against enemies together, send people out, pay for money. Although Feng Xinglie did not have a lot of money in the first place, but because of the strong financial system, it was very easy for him to give the Schools a large amount of money.

    This event had happened three months ago, but after Xuanyuan Lie had entered the Schools, he realized that the enemy he faced had long since exceeded his expectations and he was simply unable to make heads or tails of it. However, the Xuanyuan family did not pursue the matter and did not admit defeat.

    Once, when Feng Xinglie stepped out of the school gates, he felt an even stronger demonic aura coming from within my home. However, this demonic aura was faintly discernible and was not completely certain, so Feng Xinglie followed the wave of demonic aura and directly broke into my house.

    Coincidentally, I was not home then, and my house was empty, so Feng Xinglie swaggered into the room and searched around, but was unable to find the source of the demonic Qi! In the end, with no other choice, he went back to Schools to search for it.

    Not long after, Feng Xinglie heard of the legend of Xuanyuan Yue. After asking a few questions, he slowly stroked Xuanyuan Yue''s tail, and at this time, he mistook Xuanyuan Yue''s body for carrying that wave of demonic Qi, aiming at Xuanyuan Yue in the end. It was a pity that Feng Xinglie was alone and did not have enough strength, so he was unable to find Xuanyuan Yue''s shadow!

    After that we came to this Schools in order to catch the Thief, and Feng Xinglie coincidentally saw that we were all Yin Yang Master, so he did everything he could to help us. It was just that he did not expect that after he got to know us better, he discovered that the house that I went to was my home, and hence, there was an extremely awkward situation.

    However, Kid Feng Xinglie didn''t stop just because of this. He pretended to be unaware and took the opportunity to call for the thief and lied about wanting to help us catch Thief. The condition was naturally for me to agree to help him crack the seal on Xuanyuan Yue.

    At this point, the whole story had a rough outline. The whole world was like a jigsaw puzzle, one piece after another. Everyone had to play a different role here in order to form this complete story.

    join point to point to form a straight line

    The connection between a line and a line is drawn into a complete graph.

    Speaking of which, the truth of the matter could be considered as having been revealed at a glance.

    When we understood these things, I turned around to look at Li Ruoxi. However, Li Ruoxi was already no longer flying in the air, but was actually fighting with the thousand year old Zombie on the ground. Feng Xinglie was so engrossed in talking with me that he did not pay attention to the battle.

 C261

    Chapter 261 - Zombie''s poison (2)

    Hearing this, I also wondered, if Ruo Xi could fly, it would be much easier to fight, and he had the upper hand. But on the ground, he could fight with the Zombie for a thousand years, he couldn''t just give up his advantage, right?

    I hurriedly walked out of the teaching building and followed him to the sports field. At this moment, I realized that Li Ruoxi''s body wasn''t in a good condition, and every time I attacked, green mist would come out of his mouth.

    This green fog hovered between the two of them, and when I focused my eyes, I saw that the skin of the thousand year Zombie started to turn green, and that kind of aura continuously emitted from its skin. At this time, Feng Xinglie shouted loudly: "Quickly get away from that classroom, there''s poison in his body!"

    I opened my eyes wide and asked, "What is that thing!?"

    Feng Xinglie explained: "The so called Zombie is only its corpse after it dies. After a long time, a poisonous gas will form in the body, it is like a fart you eat, but the dead do not fart, the poisonous gas will stay in the body for longer and longer, just think about it, the Zombie has already lived for over a thousand years, and this poisonous gas is so strong, I''m afraid that your Girlfriend would not be able to release its wings after absorbing the poison!"

    I wiped off the cold sweat on my forehead. I secretly felt ashamed! His girlfriend was playing passionately on the side. In the end, he was like a football commentator. He was continuously commenting on the situation from the side, but didn''t seem to care about it at all!

    I don''t have a weapon in my hands anymore, but I don''t care about this at this critical juncture. I randomly picked a brick, ran over and smashed it onto the Zombie''s head.

    At the same time, I felt a tightness in my chest, an indescribable discomfort in my internal organs. I knelt down on one knee and coughed dryly twice, as if I had almost vomited out last night''s meal along with my stomach full of sour water.

    Feng Xinglie also ran over and pulled my hand back. He said to me, "Move away from that Zombie, its poison gas is extremely strong, and right now it''s the body of an ordinary person. If it''s poisoned, there''s no guarantee that it can live!"

    Hearing Feng Xinglie''s words, she became even more anxious. If I''m poisoned, then I might even die.

    He immediately took out the bone in his hand and closed his eyes. He first imbued the bone''s power into his body, but this Feng Xinglie, immediately kicked me away, interrupting my power flow.

    I stared at Feng Xinglie, and before I could say anything, Feng Xinglie explained: "My friend, you cannot use the power of the outside world. I told you that this bone has a large amount of Demonic Qi on it, and it is yours, so it isn''t a problem to return it to you, but if you use the Demonic Qi, then you can treat it as my enemy!"

    How could I care about what Feng Xinglie said? I completely ignored him and continued to use the power of the bone, but every time I brought out my strength, Feng Xinglie would try to find a way to interrupt me.

    Looking at Feng Xinglie''s action, I became extremely furious. I wanted to beat Feng Xinglie down to the ground and then continue to use this power, but''s martial arts was higher than mine. In terms of physique, I was completely at a disadvantage.

    He was simply a scoundrel. If he wanted to make a move, the other party would stop him. If he wanted to insult him, the other party would not say anything back. If he wanted to beat him, he would not be able to.

    Just at this moment, while we were wasting time, I felt a strong gust of wind in the middle of the grassland and Ruo Xi''s entire body was floating in mid air!

    Raising his head to look, he realized that Ruo Xi wasn''t actually using his wings to fly, but was just standing straight like that, as if he was stepping on air, and was looking down at the Zombie.

    Li Ruoxi raised both her hands, and saw a white ball of light slowly growing larger between the other party''s hands. At this time, she was looking at the moonlight in the sky, and it was continuously being sucked in by this white ball.

    The thousand year Zombie was jumping and jumping, trying to think of a way to pull Li Ruoxi down, but unfortunately the other party was unable to fly, and could only stare blankly. In the end, for some reason, the thousand-year Zombie suddenly opened its mouth and shouted: "Stop, you are doing this, both are injured!"

    Damn, this Zombie can talk?

    I thought all the Zombie in the world were just like a bear, just like walking dead bodies. I never thought that these thousand years Zombie have lived so long that they could even speak the human language.

    Li Ruoxi completely ignored the words of the thousand year Zombie, and continued to float in the air while concentrating the white ball of light in her hand. As the amount of moonlight she absorbed increased, the ball of light also became larger, as if the thing in her hand could absorb the energy of nature.

    Didn''t this mean that Li Ruoxi would be injured as well?

    I wanted to run over and stop him, but the moment I got close to the area where the Zombie s were located, my body would lose all control.

    On the other hand, the thousand year Zombie looked like it was begging, trying to dodge but the light ball formed a circle around it. No matter how the thousand year Zombie ran, it could not escape from this circle!

 C262

    Chapter 262 - Separate Directions (1)

    Every time a thousand year Zombie came into contact with the wall of light, they would be rebounded and the more powerful the impact, the more powerful the rebound force would be.

    The thousand year Zombie looked at Li Ruoxi and shouted: "Five thousand kilometers of moonlight, everything is drunk, this move of yours is called Half Moon Splitting Strike, do you know, although you can release a fierce attack in an instant, and can even destroy the world and destroy the Soul, but the amount of energy used is extremely huge, and even your own body cannot endure it, and has to face heavy injuries, not to mention the ugly girl, I have lived for a thousand years, and even if you relied on this attack, you might not be able to kill me in one breath, and at that time, everything will be just like catching a turtle!"

    Ruo Xi seemed to have turned into an angel under the moonlight. She lowered her head, looked at the thousand year old Zombie''s embarrassed look, and smiled. At this time, she said to the Zombie: If I don''t try, how would I know whether or not I can eliminate you. I''m different from that idiot from my family, how could I be tricked by you?

    Although Ruo Xi has already transformed into a demon, she still held back her feelings. The moment she mentioned idiots, she intentionally glanced at me, and even though that gaze was far away, I could still feel the feelings of love from that person. That kind of warmth flowed through every cell in my body, as though I was bathing in the spring sunlight, enjoying the changes of the wind of love.

    I shook my head as I was bathing in this spring light, and shouted at Li Ruoxi, "Don''t be rash, just what move did you use?"

    Li Ruoxi laughed, and did not say a word. When a woman was not talking, there was usually only one reason, and that was that she did not want to say it, so although this sentence might seem like nonsense, it was actually very reasonable, because a woman who did not even want to talk to you, would usually mean that you would not ask any questions.

    But Li Ruoxi did not say anything, instead, Feng Xinglie explained: "This is a type of technique that can draw the power of heaven and earth, since ancient times, many outstanding magic masters have all used this method. Zhang Jiao and Zhang Liang from the Yellow Turtle Intifada will all have this kind of technique, it''s just that only experts in magic can use it well, if a normal person wants to borrow the power of nature, they will have to pay a high price, I hope that your girlfriend will be safe and sound!"

    I don''t want my Ruo Xi to pay such a high price for his sh * t. I quickly rushed over to stop Ruo Xi''s actions, but at this time, I discovered that the people inside the white light circle couldn''t get out, and the people outside couldn''t get in either. I could only watch on helplessly as all of this happened, and I was unable to help in any way!

    The thousand year Zombie also revealed an anxious expression, and said to Li Ruoxi: "Oi, little girl, let me go, I''ll leave this place and never return. I''ve already been dead for a thousand years, and I have many treasures from a thousand years ago by my side, I can give you any of them, and you can live a life without worries.

    The way I said this made me want to laugh, but I couldn''t bring myself to laugh. I didn''t expect that a Zombie that had been dead for a thousand years would actually learn how to bribe others.

    The thousand year Zombie had just finished speaking, but Li Ruoxi did not give it up. The white ball in her hands was already as big as a soccer ball, and at this time, the white ball that Ruo Xi was pushing out directly smashed towards the thousand year Zombie.

    The thousand year Zombie glared at Li Ruoxi fiercely as it raised its shriveled hands to stop the white ball from smashing onto it. However, this was no different from a praying mantis trying to stop a car!

    The moment the white ball of light came crashing down, the surroundings seemed to melt completely. Everything in front of me was a vast expanse of whiteness. It was as though a huge flash of light had suddenly appeared in front of me.

    We squatted down, and it took a full five minutes for our senses to return to normal. When we raised our heads to look again, we realized with a single glance that there was only Ruo Xi in front of us!

    In the white light, not to mention that thousand year old Zombie''s shriveled body, even a fart could be seen.

 C263

    Chapter 263 - Separating (2)

    Everything began and ended so suddenly, like a dream.

    I walked to Li Ruoxi''s side. I realised that Li Ruoxi had recovered her original human form, but her body was in a very bad condition, it was even difficult for him to stand up. I touched her pulse, discovering that her Qi was in disorder.

    Feng Xinglie walked to my side and helped me up, then said to me: "This girl needs a large amount of resting and quiet environment, definitely cannot fight anymore. Your Girlfriend used natural energy to eliminate the thousand year Zombie, but your girlfriend''s body still can''t withstand the degree of natural energy, so it caused great damage to her body!"

    raised his head, his face was pale white, but a smile was hanging on the corner of his mouth, as though there was nothing wrong with him. He smiled at me and said: "You''re holding me so hard that I can''t breathe, little fool!"

    I then let go of my embrace and smiled towards her, but when I saw Feng Xinglie''s expression, I didn''t look too good. I knew that there was a story behind it, so I helped Ruo Xi up to a big tree and told him to rest for a while. Is it very serious? "

    Feng Xinglie nodded his head, but then shook his head again. I anxiously shook his shoulders, to let him quickly speak of the truth, and Feng Xinglie explained to me: "Your Girlfriend''s aura and tendons are in chaos, although it won''t lead to death, it''s extremely harmful to your body, and I''m afraid that your lifespan will be shortened. The only way for you now is to adjust your girlfriend''s aura, and let her recover to her original condition!"

    However, the problem was that it was extremely difficult to recover in one go. What was even worse was that this thing was not some sort of disease, so there was no cure. The only way was to find a good doctor to nurture the aura within his body.

    Feng Xinglie told me that he knew a doctor who came from the Pill King Valley.

    Even though I''m not very old, I have superpowers and I have a very deep understanding of the flow of Qi in a human body. Therefore, I suggest that I personally make a trip to the Medicine Valley and bring Li Ruoxi to see that doctor.

    It was enough to save Ruo Xi''s life and go up the mountain of blades to sea of flames. I don''t care, this point is not that difficult, I am a difficult matter, I have to walk this path myself, Feng Xinglie has no way to help me lead the way!

    In other words, it was also a mockery. Feng Xinglie had once been heavily injured, and after arriving at Pill King Valley, he asked to see that doctor, yet in the end, Feng Xinglie had done something stupid two years ago that had actually offended Pill King Valley!

    Pill King Valley instantly put Feng Xinglie on their blacklist! Not to mention seeking help, as long as they saw Feng Xinglie, they would be immediately expelled, and it was as good as crossing a street of mouse.

    I don''t want to know what the other party has done and I don''t have the time to ask. In any case, according to what Feng Xinglie said, as long as we reach Pill King Valley, he will definitely cure Li Ruoxi''s problem. I wonder where the other party''s confidence comes from? He patted his chest as he said those words.

    Honestly speaking, my impression of Feng Xing isn''t that great. I''m not talking about his character, but his sense of justice.

    If it wasn''t for the other party, I would have successfully demonized, and Ruo Xi wouldn''t be in so much pain.

    But now that he had said all of these, it was useless. At this point, being able to cure Li Ruoxi was the most important thing to do!

    After that, I sent away all the students. Principal was no longer around, and this Wind Cloud Academy had already reached the end of his lifespan, so it could be said that from the very beginning, the meaning of this Wind Cloud Academy''s existence was that the Principal wanted to absorb the spirit energy of these students.

    Feng Xinglie told himself that if we were to return to his clan and report what had happened, we would be parting ways.

    Before we left, neither of us left any form of contact, so I pulled Ruo Xi along by myself as we left this place that was making people sad.

    I didn''t want Little White and the rest to know everything that we did here, so as to not make them worry. I asked around and found out along the way that Pill King Valley was really quite far from where we were and that it would take us at least three days and three nights to get there by car.

    We walked from Wind Cloud Academy to a small Towns nearby and rented a Volkswagen Car that was made here. I drove this car westward and filled it with gas, not sleeping for a day and a night.

    Along the way, I intentionally travelled to some remote areas. As long as I could get close to the road, regardless of the danger, I would be able to shorten the time.

    I originally thought that nothing would happen on the road and nothing could stop me, but I didn''t expect that when we arrived at a deserted place, we would discover an abnormality.

    Things had to be talked about slowly.

    When we came to this place, I could only call it a place, because there was no place at the back of the village, there wasn''t even a house in the surrounding, the only real building was a tavern near the Road, I really didn''t know what the Owner of this hotel was thinking, but they had set up a building in the wilderness that was nearly four stories tall, the scale of which was not one bit smaller than a star Hotel.

    Looking around, the surroundings were all rocks and loess. There wasn''t even a single crop in sight. Real birds wouldn''t be able to pull anything out of this place.

    When I stopped the Cars here, it was because there were a lot of people blocking my way. These people''s clothing were very strange, they were all dressed in ancient clothing, and with the ox-cart and Carriage pulling them, I wondered if I had met some kind of drama group that was acting TV, which was just in time to take an antique film.

    I hurriedly pressed my horn and looked at the large group of people in front of me, but all these years, it was as if I was in a rural area and didn''t listen to my words at all. Furthermore, there were times when I turned my head and glared fiercely at them, I carefully sized up these people, all of them were around 30 years old, and they were all young and strong.

    They were all walking in the same direction. No one knew what they were all walking in, but the speed was extremely slow.

    The slower they walked, the angrier I got, the angrier I got, most of the bad luck would come to me, my lousy Cars was driving, and it ran out of gas just like that, I got off the car to check, and found that the Cars had leaked some gas at some point, so the cheap used cars were useless, even if the Cars was rented by me.

 C264

    Chapter 264 - Goodbye White Dragon (1)

    Since I can''t use the Cars any longer, it might be a waste of my effort to make me stay here. I just got out of the car and prepared to walk, but the moment I got out of the car, I discovered a 50 year old Dashu, covered in muscles and a tattoo on his back. This guy ran in front of me with a golden cane, pointed his head at my head and said: "Your Kid doesn''t conform to the rules, you actually use modern products here, see how ignorant you are today, let me teach you a lesson!"

    What kind of rules are these?

    As soon as I arrived, I saw a bunch of people sitting in a tent covered in dust. They had no intention of leaving, and in the end, without saying a word, I got off the car and was about to hit me.

    I immediately used my arm to block the golden cane. I didn''t expect that the golden cane wouldn''t look like much, but it was extremely heavy. It was probably filled with pure gold and almost broke my arm.

    I immediately kicked the old man in the crotch, causing him to immediately roll on the ground in pain. This place is where a man''s life depends on! After being hit, the one who was lightly vomited and the one who was heavily injured fainted. However, the other party deserved it.

    In the end, he didn''t expect this guy to be so old and strong. He clenched his teeth and stood up straight. Moreover, with a twist of his golden cane, three yellow incantations shot out from it.

    I''ve never eaten a pork meat before, at least I''ve seen a pig run before! Although I don''t have this thing, but I do know it. Explosion Charm, this thing is very evil, not only can it exorcise ghosts and exorcise demons, it can also be used as a modern weapon now. If this thing is stuck onto you, there will be an explosion immediately.

    I watched as the three runes floated towards my body and stuck themselves in different directions. Due to the close proximity, I never thought that this old fellow would be able to live this long and would have no time to dodge. I could only watch helplessly as my two arms and one of my thighs were stuck!

    If this thing were to explode just like that, then I would probably be dead or heavily injured. But who would have known that when I was mentally prepared, suddenly, a person dressed like the Scholar took a white fan and with a light pat on my back, the charms that were already tightly stuck to me fell to the ground again. They exploded on the ground one by one with a loud bang, but fortunately, I managed to preserve my life at the last moment.

    It was obvious that he was not on the same level as this old man, but for some reason, the old man avoided him, as if he was very afraid of this white-faced Scholar. After seeing him, the old man chuckled and said, "So it''s Young Noble Bai here, I didn''t think that the rumors would spread so much that there would be so many talents here today. This old man has misjudged you!"

    Master Bai seemed to be facing the old man. In fact, he was looking at the surroundings and didn''t care about the old man at all. He just said blandly, "We are here to wait for the right time, not to kill. As the Yin Yang Master, don''t break the rules.

    The old man nodded and mumbled to himself, "Right, killing demons and not killing humans. What Master Bai said makes sense. I was impulsive. You guys talk here, I''ll go ahead and have a look."

    The old man embarrassedly coughed and left the place with his walking stick. Master Bai immediately returned to his arrogant attitude. He looked at us and said, "I am not helping you. Don''t misunderstand. I just don''t want to see blood!"

    Our paths are different, so there''s no need for words, but I also have a rough understanding of the situation. The people here are all from Yin Yang Master, some are from families, some are from sects, anyways, fish, dragons, snakes, there are all kinds of people.

    Since there were so many Yin Yang Master here, something must have appeared. It looked like they were going to snatch the treasure.

    I asked everywhere, but no one was willing to agree. Finally, I patted Li Ruoxi and said, "I''ll have to trouble you with something, go and find out what exactly happened. I see that there are a lot of men here, and they seem to be disgusted with me.

 C265

    Chapter 265 - Goodbye to the White Dragon (2)

    Ruo Xi followed me out of the car. Although Ruo Xi''s health isn''t too good, but as long as he doesn''t use his strength, he''s no different from a normal person. He can walk, talk and run, then it shouldn''t take long.

    Sure enough, the Beautiful women''s words were spoken differently from mine. After Li Ruoxi got out of the car, she casually looked for two people to chat, and in less than ten minutes, she had already settled the matter.

    A few days ago, this group of Yin Yang Master held a Yin Yang Great Assembly, and through various calculations, they found out that this place would recently be filled with some kind of huge spiritual energy, and there might even be some treasures here.

    After knowing the situation, I decided to leave this place with Li Ruoxi. After all, this has nothing to do with us, even if there really is a treasure that came out, it probably wouldn''t even be my turn.

    I supported Ruo Xi and prepared to leave this place, but just at this time, the sky was covered by dense dark clouds, and the sounds of thunder could be heard.

    Strong gales blew. I discovered that these hundred plus Yin Yang Master were gathered together, as if they were going to fight against something of any position.

    I looked at the sky and saw that there was no rain, but it was quite a grand scene, but the sky was just filled with lightning, one after the other. It was very obvious that the sky was getting thicker and thicker, and if there was something wrong with the sky, then it would be better for me to leave this place as soon as possible.

    However, the heavens do not predict the future. It was as if the heavens were predestined to let me stay here.

    Just as the last thunder clap sounded, a huge white dragon soared into the sky. No one could tell where this white dragon came from, as if it had already circled in the sky at the time of the thunder clap.

    The huge white dragon followed the direction of the east and charged at full speed. Then, with an earth-shattering sound, the white dragon jumped down into a valley.

    Li Ruoxi looked at the Giant dragon and said to me: "Why do I feel like that dragon''s aura is very similar to Little White!"

    After hearing this, my spirit was lifted. Little White?

    By right, Xiao Bai should be at home. I hurriedly tried to think of a way to call home, but I heard from Lin Qiumei at home that Xiao Bai has really disappeared for the past few days!

    According to Qiu Mei at home, Little White had suddenly gone out to ask some questions a few days ago, but she didn''t answer. According to Qiu Mei at home, Little White had suddenly gone out to ask some questions a few days ago, but she didn''t answer him.

    You have to know that I had told Little White before that in the human world, you must not use your own form, otherwise, it will cause unnecessary trouble, even very serious consequences. But I have repeatedly reminded Little White that Little White can''t be forgotten so easily!

    I looked at the white dragon in front of me already flying into the valley. The clouds in the sky had gradually come out, the thunder and lightning also completely disappeared, and everything returned to tranquility. Could it be that the one who entered the valley just now was Little White?

    The more I suspect, the more I want to ask about it. However, my question seems to be accurate!

    When I first asked who they were, no one could say anything. They just kept running towards the valley, with a portion of them running at their own pace. From my point of view, they are slightly more talented, so they are more experienced.

    Obviously, that face clearly told everyone that this treasure wasn''t something that they got first. Even if they ran faster, it might not be of any use. I found out that those who stayed where they were knew the truth, so I took this opportunity to go into that high class tavern to ask around.

    In the end, he found out the truth from the Owner''s mouth.

    It turned out that there was a place nearby called Dragonhead. However, the name of this place could not be found on the map. It was a name given by the locals according to their characteristics.

    It was said that in the ancient and modern times, whenever there were beasts that knew of Giant dragon, when their life was at its end, they would run to a valley and end their own lives.

    After the divine dragon died, their bones would produce many high grade weapons, weapons that were hard to come by even in a hundred years! All sorts of Yin Yang Master s would come here to fight for it, and every time before a divine dragon died, there would be heavenly thunder descending to execute the might of the Thunder God!

    After savoring the words of the Owner, he seemed to have fulfilled all the requirements that he had mentioned today!

    Could it be that Whitey''s lifespan was up? The more I thought about it, the more worried I became. Although Xiao Bai was a divine dragon, and its appearance was no different from a little girl, I had never heard of how long it took for a divine dragon to live for. Xiao Bai was already over 700 years, and it was said that divine dragon were different, their lifespans were also different.

    Furthermore, what Qiu Mei said before, Little White didn''t mention that he was acting alone and acting abnormally. If that was the case, could it be that Little White''s lifespan was up?

    The more he thought, the more confused he became. Finally, Li Ruoxi said in a carefree tone, "Don''t think so badly, I really felt Little White''s Qi just now, and we don''t need that much time. Let''s go and take a look, even if it''s not Little White, it''s really too much for these Yin Yang Master s to bully a dying divine beast!"

    Hearing Li Ruoxi''s words, I didn''t have a better idea. It doesn''t matter if it''s the palm or the back of the hand, they are all meat.

 C266

    Chapter 266 - Coiling Dragon Valley (1)

    I hastily followed behind this group of Yin Yang Master s and slowly walked towards the valley. When we got closer, we realized that this was more like a basin than a valley!

    In any case, the most distinctive feature of this city is the dragon bone. In the entire basin, there are many dragon bones that are more than ten meters long, perhaps even dozens of meters long erected here, I initially thought that the people in this city are very particular about the treasures they see, but when I entered the basin, I realized that these dragon bones are not real, they are all simulations, just like a city called Golden City, where there is a large amount of non-gold material, as if this city is deliberately highlighting the city''s unique characteristics.

    After arriving at the flat ground, I realised that many of the Yin Yang Master''s people knew more about this place than I did, and even knew more than most of them. At least, most of them saw this place, and the large pile of dragon bones didn''t seem to be surprised.

    There were not many families in Coiling Dragon Valley, and everyone seemed to be doing business here. Moreover, this seemed to be a tourist attraction, and after entering, they found quite a few memorial halls, as well as quite a few ornaments related to dragons. In any case, it was no different from those small shops selling decorations at tourist attractions.

    I followed the dense crowd of people and walked with them to the center of Coiling Dragon Valley, but there were too many people, so I couldn''t see what was going on clearly. Moreover, it seemed that these Yin Yang Master didn''t like to pay attention to people, so if they wanted to find any useful clues from these people, it would be even more difficult than pulling the feathers of a steel rooster!

    In the end, I decided to ask the locals about it. In the end, I found out that just now, a Giant dragon seemed to have landed in the very center of Coiling Dragon City, but for some reason, the first place the people in this city went to was to watch, but there was nothing there. However, these Yin Yang Master s didn''t believe me and insisted on going to see for themselves, so the black mass of people were all gathered in the middle.

    Li Ruoxi and I discussed this matter for a while, and felt that it wouldn''t be something that could be understood in a short period of time. We decided to find a tavern and sit down to rest.

    Following the principle of staying on the spot, we quickly found a relatively medium-sized tavern of the second floor. We directly ran to the second floor and stood far away, but never expected that at this moment, I would not see Whitey. Instead, I saw a face that I could not be more familiar with!

    blue elfin!

    Seeing how this fellow''s spirit was lifted, didn''t this fellow die?

    I remember that he was very thorough when he died. This fellow is very powerful. If he were to revive, it would be very troublesome!

    My attention was immediately attracted by the person called blue elfin. After careful observation, I found out that no matter what his expression and actions were, it was all the same as the blue elfin itself. No matter how I observed, I had to confirm that he was the person himself.

    When this fellow walked in, his eyes were fixated on a certain person in the tavern, as if he was looking for trouble. Just when I was thinking of where I could hide for a bit, I heard a clang from downstairs, the good show is starting!

    And at this moment, news came from the black mass of people.

    I could faintly hear someone shouting, "I have to get this weapon, and someone else is starting to fight." Coincidentally, there was a merchant dressed in silk who came running up from the first floor, looking around 30 years old. He looked like a rich family, and after running up, he saw me, so he hid in a room.

    However, a large portion of the crowd had already left to watch the scene. Other than us, there was basically no one else on the second floor. The rooms with no guests were all locked.

 C267

    Chapter 267 - Coiling Dragon Valley (2)

    I blocked the guy and asked, "This is my room. Why are you here? What happened now? "

    The Kid immediately nodded his head, and said apologetically: It has nothing to do with me, I saw a fight downstairs, so I ran up!

    I asked again, "From the looks of it, you don''t seem to be a Yin Yang Master, but a local merchant. Do you know what happened at the center of the town!?"

    The man nodded his head and explained to me, "Of course I know, this is the latest discovery, the dragon in the sky suddenly turned into a divine sword and pierced into the center of the ground, where the new Yin Yang Master are fighting for the treasured swords, I think not just anyone can take them away, that area is fighting very fiercely right now, I recommend that you guys not go and watch the fight!"

    After this guy finished talking, he quickly went back to his room and locked the door. Only now did he remember that the two of us had just rented this room, so why did he lock us out instead?

    Just as he was about to smash the door, he heard a scream from downstairs. A 17-18 year old woman staggered backwards, her chest seemed to have been expanded open, and her internal organs started flowing out of her body.

    Seeing this, I can''t just stand by and do nothing. Even young girls like you want to kill me, I have to look at this blue elfin downstairs!

    I jumped all the way to the first floor, and when I stood in the hall on the first floor, I discovered that many of the Yin Yang Master s were severely injured, and the people lying beside the Table s in the hall were all twisted and distorted. There were about six or seven people in the Yin Yang Master, and there were males and females, old and young, all different.

    As I was walking down the stairs, the blue elfin also noticed me at the same time. It met my eyes for a split-second, but at this moment, I suddenly realized that the blue elfin''s eyes were different from before!

    The previous blue elfin''s eyes were also a little pale blue, and its entire body was similar to a spirit. But now, the blue elfin''s eyes were pitch black, and compared to the demon, the person in front of her was closer to a human.

    The eyes of the blue elfin basically streaked past my body, as if it didn''t recognize me at all!

    In his heart, he was wondering, "Is this guy faking it or has he really forgotten about me?"

    I tried to ask for his name, but that blue elfin didn''t react at all to me. I saw that his opponent seemed to be these Yin Yang Master s on the first floor, as if it had nothing to do with me.

    Li Ruoxi leaned behind me, and carefully reminded me: "Otherwise, this person in front of you was not a blue elfin at all, or else what kind of excitement he received after he lost track of time, and what kind of evil trick he used to revive him, to clear out his previous memories!"

    If the other party was still alive, then it was possible for him to continue committing evil, as if this person was born to kill and was born to destroy. There were hundreds of different red flowers, and their roots were roughly the same.

    Forget about everything else, the little girl in front of him was killed by the blue elfin herself.

    At this time, a man who looked to be around 30 years of age rushed over with a carrying pole. Seeing the blue elfin attack right on the head, the blue elfin suddenly took out a small dart from her waist, the dart was cold and light blue, she threw it into the air, and before the man even arrived in front of the blue spirit, the small throwing knife had already completely pierced into the man''s waist, and in a short moment, the man fell onto the ground, his wound gaping and he died on the spot.

    After the remaining Yin Yang Master in the area saw the situation, they continuously retreated while begging for help. At this time, I immediately stood in front of the blue elfin and blocked its path. I did not have a weapon in my hands, so I simply used the most primitive method to grab a wooden stool and threw it at it!

    The attack was quite accurate, and the blue elfin probably didn''t think that I could do it either. A wooden stool smashed onto the back of the blue elfin just like that, causing it to stumble and almost fall flat on its face!

    The blue elfin immediately turned its head and stared, I thought this fellow was going to attack me, but I never expected him to not pay attention to me, and the strike earlier did not cause him any substantial injury either. He continued to chase after the Yin Yang Master, and after a few steps, he caught up to the nearest lady, who was also holding onto a small flying knife, and directly flew into the Neck behind her.

    As for the remaining survivors, they more or less started to unite as well, and unceasingly counterattack. However, under the attacks of the blue elfin, any one of the Yin Yang Master s could block more than five rounds in a row.

    No matter if this fellow recognizes me or not, such a massacre of people, I can''t just let it go, if I rely on my own strength, I won''t be able to defeat him. Right now, it''s even more impossible for Li Ruoxi to fight, she could only silently pick up the devil bone in her hands and silently absorb strength from the bone!

    Although I know that my body would be harmed greatly after I transform, I think that after blue elfin kills this group of Yin Yang Master, the next target would probably be me!

    Rather than waiting for his death, he might as well strike first!

 C268

    Chapter 268 - The Unintentional Family (1)

    This time, I did not channel all of the bone''s power out. After all, whether or not I could control my own consciousness was entirely random, and it was impossible for me to have a 100% certainty of success. So, in order to not make too big of a mistake, I only used the part of my body that had transformed into a demon.

    I turned my hands into the claws of a demon, my four limbs had become extremely sturdy, but there wasn''t much difference between my torso and tears, as for the brain part, I didn''t change at all, I had to keep my head clear, I definitely couldn''t make another low level mistake just because of a fight.

    After finishing all this, I was the first to run out.

    When I ran in front of the blue elfin, it swung a long whip in its hand towards an old man.

    The old man held a ring of fire in his hand and was fighting with the blue elfin, but the blue elfin''s whip was like a poisonous snake, flying straight towards the old man''s throat, as if the weapon itself had eyes.

    At this moment, a trace of doubt rose in my heart. I remembered that the last time the blue elfin fought, the other party did indeed have a whip. But if the color was purple, why was the one in his hand black?

    The most important thing was that the attacking methods of the martial arts were also different. The last time, the blue elfin''s skill was mainly in range, but this time, it was in accuracy.

    However, I didn''t have the time to study the other party''s attack. The old man was about to die, so I had to save him!

    Without a second word, before the blue elfin could attack us, I patted on it first. At this time, I felt like the power in my hand was endless, and I instantly hit the blue elfin''s back, pushing him dozens of meters away.

    Seeing that he had escaped, the old man took advantage of this window to escape. At the same time, the other Yin Yang Master also escaped with the old man.

    The blue elfin was completely muddled by my slap. It flew out more than ten meters and continuously smashed through the walls of several hotels before stopping.

    I slowly walked over, determined to see the truth first. If the other party really is the blue elfin that we killed before, then we might as well kill him again. Someone like him definitely cannot live in this world.

    When I walked over, my thoughts were still too naive. Originally, I thought that after receiving my attack, the opponent would definitely fall to the ground and be slaughtered. However, I never thought that when I followed the opponent''s path, I would hear someone in the air saying, "Xuan Yuan will use the force of his body!"

    I didn''t understand what this spell was yet, but the speed at which the other party was flying like a cannonball surprised me. By the time I realised it, my body had already been heavily punched by the other party, which caused me and the other party to be pushed back more than ten meters. In just a few moments, many of the walls of this hotel were smashed by us, and it looked like they were about to collapse.

    The Owner in the inn revealed a face that was close to tears as he looked at the situation on the first floor. I didn''t have the time to care about him, and after taking this punch, I felt as though my internal organs were boiling, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    What spell did this fellow use to make his body become so strong that he could fight against my transformed demon body?

    Gritting my teeth, I jumped with both my legs. After a short moment, I jumped more than ten meters with my strength. I had no choice but to focus my strength on my right hand and smash downwards.

    The blue elfin was not at a disadvantage either, the veins on its face were exposed, and its hands turned pitch black as it punched towards me!

    The moment the two forces collided, huge waves rippled through the air, spreading over a distance of over 10 meters!

    At this time, the hotel was truly done playing, the waves in the air shook the hotel, completely shattering the main pillar of the hotel, which was a room made mainly of wood, and in an instant, it completely collapsed. The hotel Owner followed the process of collapsing, and scrambled out of the ruins, giving me a fierce look, but after seeing the change in my body, the Owner immediately lost his temper, turned around and ran to the side of the blue elfin.

 C269

    Chapter 269 - The Heartless Family (2)

    Although the strength of the other party and I seem to be evenly matched, in reality, in the eyes of ordinary people, I look more like a Demons. In comparison, the Owner in the inn naturally looks like a human.

    Without saying a word, the blue elfin took out a gold ingot from his pocket, causing me to be startled. I even doubted if I lived in the ancient times, how could there be such a thing in the 21st century, but even if he was rich, there was nothing he could do, he just threw the gold paper at Owner, and without saying a word, the Owner ran off with the gold.

    After the blue elfin was done, it directly attacked me. The few of us fought for a few rounds in a row, and were still on par with each other. In the end, we only saw the blue elfin suddenly take out a strange object from its hands.

    I first struck my palm towards the frying pan, and in the end, a wave of power suddenly spread throughout my body, making me feel extremely uncomfortable. It seems like this item is a treasure from the Buddhism, and it has the ability to restrain my body!

    I''m afraid that even if it was a normal person, as long as they could hold it up, it would be useful. I attacked it multiple times consecutively but after being hit by it a few times, I felt dizzy and drowsy. Even if I forced myself to focus, I could still hear Li Ruoxi running over and calling out my name.

    When I woke up, I found myself surrounded by concrete walls, as though in a cave, the only exit was sealed tightly with a golden iron gate. Furthermore, I found that Li Ruoxi was right beside me, and she had probably accompanied me the entire time I was unconscious.

    The first thing I did when I woke up was to rush towards the golden door, but when I touched it, I discovered that the material of the door was basically the same as the frying pan, and it was very hard to move it. If I kept my human form, then this metal door wouldn''t be able to be opened with my power.

    I couldn''t even open it, so I turned to look at Li Ruoxi. Ruo Xi held onto my arm and said to me: "Did we misunderstand something? Why didn''t this blue elfin kill us? Furthermore, I heard that the blue elfin s don''t really like the clan, but in reality, they do not match! "

    After I asked them in detail, I found out that after I was knocked out, I was brought over to their clan by blue elfin. However, even though it was my clan, they were only temporarily set up in the middle of the valley, next to the cliff, and the place we were at right now was their clan. After I lost consciousness, we were forced to come here, and Ruo Xi also willingly followed me over.

    I walked to the door and shouted, but I didn''t see anyone coming. It was really a bad year for me. I lost my weapon before and was even taken away for no reason. I don''t know how Xiaobai is doing now!

    After about 30 minutes, we suddenly heard the sound of footsteps slowly approaching us from the distance. At this moment, we saw an old man walking in front of me, although this old man looks to be around 70 to 80 years old, he had a very straight back, with long white hair and an aquiline nose, he was wearing a golden armor, looking like a General who was about to set off to battle.

    When I saw this old man, I immediately lost my temper. I kept feeling that there was a power continuously suppressing me from the other party''s body. This kind of aura was hard to accept.

    And the person standing beside the old man, was that blue elfin.

    The old man might have heard about my matter and directly said, "We are from the Yin-Yang Family, we would never fight with commoners at first, but you have blocked my nephew several times to kill demons and exterminate devils, you should be convicted. Moreover, you all have a huge amount of Demonic Qi on you, so it would be difficult for me to let you off!"

    It was difficult, but that did not mean there was no chance.

    I looked for a bit, and since this is the enemy''s family, then who knows if there are any crouching tigers or hidden dragons here, I cannot guarantee, if it is normal then I will definitely be able to get out. My attitude became calm, walked to the side of the old man and said to them: "I do not know you are from the Yin-Yang Family, so I have offended you today, but since you said to kill the demons, then let''s talk about this matter!"

    Ruo Xi also nodded his head and retorted, "If he was truly slaying demons and exterminating devils, we wouldn''t have said anything and would have had to work together to help him. But the problem was that he was attacking our accomplices at that time!"

    After people heard about it, they glared at the blue elfin and the blue elfin slowly replied, "The accomplices they are talking about are not from our clan. They are living beings!"

    The old man''s attitude eased down once again, and he nodded his head, then continued to look at us: "Looks like you don''t know the truth, and have only seen the partial truth. But now, I don''t have the time to explain to you, you have committed several crimes here, and will definitely behead any demon in our family. You have committed these two sins and should die, but you also have a human body, so I think of you as a demon. Killing you like this is not in accordance with the rules, so since you have come, my family should follow the rules! "

 C270

    Chapter 270 - Triple Battle (1)

    I thought to myself, I''ve hurt the nephew of the other party. How can they let me go so easily?

    If I had known earlier, I would have completely checked if the blue elfin was dead or not at that time, lest the other party make a comeback and take revenge on me.

    Thinking about this, I silently touched the bone in my pocket. When I realised that this thing is still here and that I was no match for it, I used this thing to change my entire body. Although I don''t know what the consequences will be, at least it would be better than just letting me die here for no reason.

    When I was considering this question, the cell door was suddenly opened by the other person. The last old man beckoned me with his hand and said, "You two, leave now, as per the Sect Leader''s rules, if you encounter this kind of thing, we will have to pass through three trials. If you can pass these three trials, then everything will be fine, I will let you travel, if not, then you can only pray for yourself!"

    The so-called three trials would definitely not be easy! Since they had arrived at the other party''s old home, it was very likely that it would be their entire life! But regretfully, I was able to drag Ruo Xi away. If not for me, she would have already escaped.

    However, Li Ruoxi didn''t blame me in the slightest. Instead, she stretched out a hand at this critical juncture, tightly interlacing her ten fingers with mine. In the ice-cold cellar, I instantly felt a surge of warmth from my body, as if I had seen a prairie fire in the darkness.

    It''s fine, I can''t die yet. At least I have to go out no matter what for Li Ruoxi''s sake.

    This group of old men naturally didn''t know of my thoughts. I followed them and soon arrived at a relatively spacious room.

    The room was still surrounded by walls and was probably still in the dungeon. However, the room was very big, over 1000 square meters. At the end of the room, there was a simple and crude elevator.

    There was no electricity on the elevator, it was just two rope s lashing down a huge metal barrel. Anyone who entered the barrel only had to pull the rope in the barrel, and their weight would continue to rise, rising to the ground and walking out of the dungeon.

    However, this elevator was located behind an arena.

    The entire arena is the entire room. I saw that the four sides of the room were filled with flags. These chess pieces were of all colors, but each of them had the word "Battle" written on it!

    After arriving here, the old man introduced, "I am an elder of the Yin Yang Family, I am surnamed Yuan, and my name is Elder Yuan. This room is our underground martial arts training field, and also the place to practice magic, I will call everyone out from my family today, and we will have three matches. If you win, you can sit here, and the metal barrel behind you will go straight to the ground.

    I nodded. There was no other way.

    After a while, about 80 people arrived, surrounding this room so tightly that not even a drop of water could leak out. I took a glance around, among these 80 people, there were 50 who were around my age, and the remaining 30 or so were all around the same age as the elders.

    I don''t know how those animals judge, but only the one on the elder''s sleeve is a five clawed dragon.

    Since ancient times, dragons were something that only the Kaiser could wear, symbolizing their status and identity. Although this was no longer the imperial era, the significance of dragons remained the same.

    After I agreed, I stood on the stage. The elder then explained the rules of the competition.

    There are 50 youths present, and their seniority in the clan is relatively lower. Moreover, regardless of their rank, if the person is of a similar age, then they can have a spar. Of course, if I were to choose an Elder to fight, it wouldn''t be impossible! However, this sort of thing usually did not exist.

    As for who to fight against, among these 50 youths, they were divided into 3 different matches. Each match had a different method of selection.

    The first round is in my hands. I will be in charge.

    That is to say, out of these fifty people, I can choose anyone to fight. Regardless of the choice, this person is willing to fight.

 C271

    Chapter 271 - Triple Battle (2)

    If they won the first round, the second round would be decided by the two sides under fair conditions.

    The second round, of these fifty people, those who voluntarily wanted to fight me could be picked out. Since three of the fifty people wanted to challenge me, then I could only choose one of them to fight against.

    As for the second round, the third round would be entirely owned by the other side.

    In this match, I don''t have any choice. I will choose a person to fight with me, and I have no choice. I will either die on the battlefield or be sentenced to death.

    After understanding the rules, Ruo Xi quietly asked: "Can this work? It looks like the conditions are fair, but you''ve fought three matches in a row, and they can still keep their word? "

    I nodded. "They will definitely keep their word. Wait a moment!"

    After I heard the terms from the elders, I stood at the center of the stage and shouted towards the empty room, "Since you all are Yin Yang Master, I believe you all have a very high status and seniority. I believe all of you will keep to your words, but here, I would like to ask you one thing: does your Yin Yang Family do things according to the facts, and they do not implicate innocent people for no reason at all!"

    Elder Yuan nodded his head. There was no dispute over this statement. Thus, I continued, "Very well. Then, let me ask you, was I the only one who attacked your family?"

    At this time, the blue elfin also nodded.

    I continued, "I''m saying that the woman beside me has nothing to do with me, nothing to do with this. Whether we win or lose, this girl has nothing to do with us. Right?"

    Elder Yuan continued, "It''s like this, this lady voluntarily followed you here. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have brought her here. If you want to let her go, then you can go anywhere at any time."

    Leave? Of course they would leave, but they would not leave for no reason.

    At this time, I swaggered over to the blue elfin and stared at him: "This battle is equivalent to signing the Life and Death Contract, since that is the case, I should be using the Life and Death Contract to write down the rules for this competition. Although I do not believe you, but from my point of view, I am fighting with my life, relying only on verbal promises, isn''t that a little too hasty?"

    The blue elfin said: "You, this man, is such a bitch!"

    The elder did not care about this, after I finished speaking, he immediately used a pen and ink to sign the life and death agreement, and then wrote down all the conditions that I had mentioned on it. After looking through them one by one and confirming that there were no mistakes, he then handed the life and death agreement over to Li Ruoxi.

    I told Li Ruoxi, "Now, take this thing and leave this place. There is their family''s handwriting and signature on it.

    After I finished speaking, these Yin Yang Master s were not angry at all. They were like fishes in a net anyways, it was impossible for them to win against the three matches.

    Of course I know about this competition. They have all the trump cards in their hands, so let''s not talk about this. I was already in a disadvantageous position, so I could only try my best.

    After Li Ruoxi obtained the Life and Death Certificate, I gave the other party a flower, it''s just an ordinary peach flower, on the way there it looked beautiful, and casually picked it, but who would have thought that it would actually come in handy!

    I passed the peach blossoms to Ruo Xi, and told Ruo Xi: "Listen carefully, after you leave, every petal that falls will mean that I have won a match. If all of them fall, and I still haven''t come out after an hour, it means that they went back on their word.

    I know that the other party will definitely feel very upset, but there is no other way, I can only allow her to do so. It is possible that this Hua Ya''er will never fall to my side in her entire life, she might not be able to do so, after all, she is not as legendary as I described. This is the only way to ensure the other party''s credibility, this is our bargaining chip.

    Finally, I pulled Ruo Xi along as I watched her ride on the metal barrel and directly send it to the ground.

    After Ruo Xi left, I returned to the arena and said to everyone, "Everyone, don''t hesitate anymore. I''m very tight on time, let''s begin quickly!"

    After I said this, the group of Yin Yang Master s aggressively ran in front of me. I shouted, "Hey, all of you move back a little. What are you doing?

    The elder immediately waved his hand, making his men retreat a few steps. He then said to me, "Don''t worry, we aren''t such shameless people. Alright, let the first match begin. You can pick any one of the 50 people!"

    I look at those fifty people and figure that those who can follow the elder out of the competition probably won''t be too weak. But the problem is, even so, not everyone''s level is the same, it''s just that the competition looks fair, they would definitely do something about it.

    If it were me, I would definitely think of a way for him to choose a stronger opponent in the first round.

    Using their eyes, everyone saw that among these fifty people, there were four or five with weapons in their hands. They had straight waists and looked very robust. This type of appearance was clearly a disguise.

    Looking at this, I immediately understood what was going on. I was sure that they were deliberately disguising themselves, so that these weak people would look like they had a stronger impression, and I might not choose them at this moment. On the contrary, there are many people here who are extremely weak, as if they had yet to wake up from a dream.

 C272

    Chapter 272 - Arena Battle (1)

    In that case, I might as well go the other way.

    I looked at the people around me and pointed at a strong man. He was about 1.8 meters tall and stood up straight. There were three types of weapons on his back, making him look very powerful.

    When I pointed at the man, his expression suddenly changed. He definitely didn''t expect that I would choose him as my opponent, and at this moment, the surrounding cheers also quietened down abruptly. There were even many people who were complaining in secret.

    Sure enough, there was a guy who was pretending to be powerful here.

    When the opponent stood in front of me, he didn''t look too good. After all, there''s a rule in this competition: you can''t go head to head with force.

    What was called a head-on clash? In a competition, there must be a yin and yang spell present.

    For example, in a competition between two people, neither of them needed any magic, but only a combination of punches and kickboxing techniques. Such a competition was not a yin and yang magic, and as an aristocratic family of yin and yang, just relying on physical body to fight was the complete opposite.

    For example, in a boxing match, if no one fought, what was there to look forward to?

    Therefore, the rules stated that although one could use physical strength to fight back, it had to be related to yin and yang techniques. Simply physical strength alone was considered a violation of the rules.

    The man stood in front of me and said in a rough voice, "I am called Li Hu, I will be seeking your advice!"

    I nodded my head. The other party was still quite polite, and after that, the other party assumed a ''tiger back and bear waist'' stance, raising his fist towards me. I immediately took two steps back, hiding in a safe area, and chanted an incantation, creating a breeze beside me. In the breeze, I used a low level magic.

    Li Hu''s attacks, although powerful, were all useless if they couldn''t hit. After a few rounds, I was safe and sound, not even touched a single bit. In the end, the other party was already drenched in sweat.

    To be honest, even though this guy is big, if I really kill him with pain, he wouldn''t be my match. He could even be easily killed by me.

    Right now, I''m in someone else''s territory. If this is a competition, then any random attack would be disadvantageous to me! Even if the rules were set before the match, regardless of life or death.

    The more the man fought, the more anxious he became. He quickly retreated to a corner of the stage and reminded him, "This brother''s martial arts is amazing, but I can see that your skills aren''t very good. How about changing you to someone else?"

    What I said gave the other party a way out. The other party''s martial arts were in fact a mess, and he didn''t even know a single thing about magic. I reckon that in this Yin-Yang Family, the other party''s techniques are considered weak.

    However, this big fellow seemed to be a coarse old fellow who couldn''t understand the meaning behind my words. On the contrary, he felt that I was humiliating him. The big fellow roared, "Little bastard, I''ll crush you to death today!"

    After the big sized man said this, he took out a handful of ax s and hacked towards me. Just at this moment, the referee suddenly whistled and warned, "You have already been fighting for three minutes and have not even used a single spell. If this goes on, it will be against the rules!"

    Only then did the burly man stop his actions. I wasn''t in a hurry to stand on the spot and watch the burly man do what he wanted to do next. Thus, the men sat cross-legged on the ground and started chanting an incantation.

    Unfortunately, what he chanted would not occur in his entire life, because what he chanted was a very basic spell, called the Body Securing Curse. This spell needed to become very strong in order to be able to freeze the opponent''s body, so while the opponent was chanting, I discovered that there were many errors in the incantation, so it was impossible for the spell to succeed. At this moment, I suddenly used a little of my Pi Xiu''s God Power to run over and smack the big man.

    However, this man was also a tough guy, he gritted his teeth and somersaulted in the air, immediately dodging my second attack. At this time, this man still wanted to continue fighting, but the judge''s whistle had already sounded, and in the end, this man did not even cast a single spell for more than three minutes. It was obvious that this was not a battle of Yin and Yang arts, and it would naturally determine that the opponent had failed.

 C273

    Chapter 273 - Arena Battle (2)

    However, when this burly man walked down, although his face was covered in dirt, the audience did not have much of a reaction. It was obvious that no one expected this burly man to obtain victory, even to the extent that when the other party finds an arena that is on the same level as mine, everyone will believe that the outcome has been decided.

    However, since I defeated the weakest person, it wouldn''t help me raise my prestige. These Yin Yang Master were still looking at me with contempt, but at this time, the second round started.

    The second round won''t be as easy as before. Both of us have the leading position, and out of the 50 opponents, 6 have finally come out.

    That is to say, I have to choose one of the six to fight against. Obviously, none of these six will be easy to deal with.

    I looked from right to left, the first person was a woman, she was relatively short, wore maid clothing, dressed differently, with a bow and arrow on her back, if I were to choose a woman as my opponent, I would feel embarrassed, so I decided to not consider this woman first.

    But luckily the remaining five people are all male, the first person I met before was the White-Faced Scholar.

    The second person looked like a Monk. He was bare-chested and held a stick in his hands. He wore black pants and had his eyes closed the entire time, as if he was chanting.

    The third person was a white-haired man. Although he looked very young, he had the appearance of an old man. For this kind of person, it was best not to choose. He must have practiced some kind of strange magic to cause his body to regrow its strength.

    The fourth and fifth person seemed to be a pair of twins, both of them were dressed in Suit s, one black and one 100, just like the black and white twin fiends, it was impossible to tell which one was the older one and the other was the younger one, both were about the same age, but one of them had a burning hot aura, the other an extremely cold aura, it was clearly two extremes.

    I paced back and forth in front of these six people, and in the end, I still decided to touch that White-Faced Scholar. I have no reason at all. After all, none of these five are weak!

    The White-Faced Scholar nodded with a smile, then took his own fan and walked onto the stage. He had just come up, and directly fanned me twice with his fan, and at that moment, I felt as if my legs were unstable, as if the air had been fanned by a banana. My body was almost sent flying to the wall!

    He gritted his teeth and stamped his feet, immediately transforming his four limbs into a demon.

    After my body became heavier, I firmly stepped on the ground and then, with a roar, I instantly passed through the other party''s seal and arrived before Scholar White-Faced Scholar. I decisively smacked towards his head.

    When the Scholar picked up the fan in his hand and moved it upwards, my palm just happened to hit the white fan. At this moment, I discovered that there was a hidden mystery within the fan.

    I let my body harden for a moment and used my arm to cover the important parts of my body. The darts hit my arm and fell to the ground.

    The White-Faced Scholar didn''t stop his attacks. After circling around once, he started chanting a spell and I felt a breeze beneath my feet. Lowering my head, I realised that a tornado had formed in this sealed space.

    It seemed that the other party was relatively skilled in wind magic, and had even trained to perfection, making him invulnerable.

    In the face of this situation, I didn''t dare to be careless. I immediately used my palm to touch the edge of the tornado. I felt that the tornado was getting smaller and smaller. It felt like a knife was slicing through my palm!

    Furthermore, the smaller the area, the less space my body can occupy. It wouldn''t take much effort for this thing to grind my body into smithereens.

    I roared three times consecutively, and then like a cannonball, my entire body immediately rose up from the ground, broke through the tornado, and headed straight for the White-Faced Scholar!

    The White-Faced Scholar probably did not expect it to crack so quickly. After colliding head on with the other party, both of us suffered heavy injuries. We rolled on the ground a few times before standing up, each of us spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    The white-masked Scholar also threw away his weapon and said with squinted eyes, "So you were pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger, you almost fell for it!"

    Right now, I am truly a pig, I have not learned any powerful spell. If I were to fight this, I would basically be defeated, and I would be able to rely on the demonic Qi in my body to last until now. In the eyes of the other observers, my actions are probably due to the use of Yin Yang techniques, so it is not considered a violation of the rules.

    The two of us stood up at the same time and dashed towards each other. We were less than five meters away from each other.

    At this moment, my body became a little stronger and I directly pushed towards the other party''s chest.

    The White-Faced Scholar didn''t have a fan, but his strength was quite strong as well. Both of his hands moved from the middle to the middle to completely control my extended palm.

    Then, with a twist of my arm, my body was thrown up into the air like a whirlwind.

    I see that things are not going well, if we go on, we will lose for sure! I quickly changed my fighting style in the air and stretched out my head. I used the most primitive method to attack and bite down on the opponent''s shoulder.

    With a single bite, the other party''s shoulder lost at least a large chunk of flesh, causing him to grimace in pain. The smile on the White-Faced Scholar''s face also disappeared, replaced with a vicious gaze.

 C274

    Chapter 274 - Turning enemies into friends (1)

    He did not know what the White-Faced Scholar looked like when he was angry, but luckily he finally put down his fake face. Otherwise, this fellow would squint his eyes at everyone, but in reality, no one knew what the bone was thinking.

    Right at this moment, cheers sounded out from the surroundings. Seems like the methods of this White-Faced Scholar were not only limited to that. Since there were cheers and he was so excited, it means that the other party has the confidence to win against me!

    As expected, when Scholar White-faced stood up, I saw that his body was constantly changing, and his muscles were slowly growing larger. Scholar clenched his teeth and laughed, "I originally wanted to leave it for the most beautiful face in the world, but you disobeyed me, so I can only attack you after I transform. This move of mine can strengthen my own body a hundredfold.

    As the other party''s physique grew bigger, the Suit that was originally on his body started to crumble. I understood that the other party must have some kind of technique to strengthen his body, and this technique cannot be underestimated. With so many people cheering for the White-Faced Scholar, it means that they have confidence in him.

    This is the arena, regardless of life or death, there are no rules here, so I do not need to wait for the opponent to use all of her power before I fight to the death. Why not increase my strength to the max and use this time to eliminate the opponent in the bud?

    I have no reason not to.

    I took a deep breath and fully utilized the bone''s powers. In the blink of an eye, my appearance must have changed too, but unfortunately I don''t have any mirror. Other than my brain, my entire body was filled with demonic energy.

    I saw that before the other party could completely display all of his magic power, I had already rushed in front of him.

    Without making a sound, I moved at an extremely fast speed. Taking advantage of the other party not being able to react, I pushed hard against the pale-faced Scholar''s chest, causing his entire body to fly out like a kite.

    A thread of blood dripped from his mouth as he floated into the air.

    Like the mouthful of blood that he spat out himself, he flew straight to the wall, and under the impact of the wall, several holes appeared in his body. Like the spurt of blood that he spat out himself, he flew straight to the wall, and under the impact of the wall, several holes appeared in his body.

    When the Elder saw this scene, he immediately ran to Scholar and pressed a few acupuncture points on his body, stopping his blood.

    I showed no mercy just now, hitting the opponent with a single punch and injuring his internal organs. If I didn''t recover in time, then his cultivation would have been crippled, and the true qi in his body would have leaked until he turned into a mortal.

    In Yin-Yang Family, strength is the proof of speech, and when a person''s strength disappears, his or her position becomes lower! The White-Faced Scholar will most likely hate me so much in the days to come!

    However, there''s nothing I can do about this. In the Life and Death Arena, it''s either you or me. I wouldn''t be so kind as to leave my life behind and protect the other.

    Just like this, the second match came to an end due to an accident. This time, the opponent didn''t give me a chance to rest, and the third match started.

    When the curtain had just opened for the third match, I had a bad feeling! The people who came up, they have long planned, it was none other than the blue elfin who defeated me!

    This time, when the blue elfin came up, she held a golden rod in her hand. This golden item had a restraining effect on my Qi, the Qi in my body was the complete opposite. I felt my blood vessels churning and my entire body feeling uncomfortable.

    I immediately forcefully retracted my demonic energy and turned back into my human form. This way, I could feel better.

    However, this did not last long. I had changed back to my original form and my strength was very low. Compared to the Yinyang Family, I could not be compared at all.

    In the next second, my premonition became reality. The blue elfin did not even give me any time to rest, and immediately ran in front of me, continuously slapping me several times. Every single strike would emit black smoke, and when the opponent attacked, he would store the spell in the center of his palm.

 C275

    Chapter 275 - Turning enemies into friends (2)

    Furthermore, when the opponent attacks, their speed is extremely fast. I didn''t have enough time to defend in time and was hit by them all.

    I spat out a mouthful of blood, the blue elfin laughed and said: "I will cripple your power now as revenge!"

    When the other party said this, he was secretly delighted and quickly used this opportunity to retaliate!

    blue elfin mistakenly thought that she could cripple my cultivation, but in reality, I do not have any cultivation.

    I was able to contend against the other party completely due to the magic of the demon beasts. This kind of strength was originally due to the power of the outside, and was not concealed within my body, so it was useless to have been hit by the other party''s attack. I knew that the other party would definitely be careless at this moment, so I immediately raised my leg and directly kicked the other party''s head.

    Then, taking advantage of this opportunity, the demonic energy in his hand instantly increased explosively and slapped on the blue elfin''s stomach.

    The other party would definitely experience an unforgettable pain at this moment. The sweat on the blue elfin''s forehead flowed down as she retreated a few steps.

    The other party looked at me in surprise. She might not understand why my cultivation wasn''t abolished.

    However, now is not the time to think about this problem. I hurriedly continued my continuous attacks, but as expected of a blue elfin, I quickly reacted and prepared a thorough defense in the shortest amount of time.

    Since I did not suddenly defeat my opponent, then the chances of what happened next would be very small. We fought for a dozen more rounds, and it was very obvious that our chances of victory would continue to decrease. My body was injured in many places, but my opponent was able to fight with ease.

    I looked at the golden staff in his hands. I can''t demonize all of them right now. It''s really hard to accept a human''s body fighting against the other party.

    Seeing that I had lost even more, I laid on the ground spitting out blood. Just as I was about to stand up, the blue elfin directly aimed at my back and smashed into my spine. Although it didn''t break, it still made me roll on the ground in pain.

    I rolled to the side and took this opportunity to shout: "blue elfin, you pervert! I can kill you once and you can do it twice!"

    The blue elfin heard my words and was startled, but quickly followed, using the stick to directly greet my head!

    At this moment, I felt a gust of wind fly past me. The wind is probably at the right side of the road. I thought to myself, what is going on with the other party? The blue elfin clearly held the advantage, why did they still help him?

    Who would have thought that this wind was not aimed at me, but all of the blue elfin!

    At this time, they heard the Elder yell, "Stop!"

    When the blue elfin heard this, it could only stop its movements. Taking advantage of this, I stood up and looked at the elder.

    The elder suddenly ran to me excitedly and asked, "You said, you killed blue elfin?"

    I looked at the blue elfin in front of me, then looked at the elder. I should know what was going on now, whether he was dead or alive, I do not know.

    The clan elder looked at blue elfin and said to him, "Flower, this person cannot be killed!"

    I was wondering what was going on. The elder continued, "This young man has just offended many people, and our Yin-Yang Family is also reasonable. You have helped us, so you should be an esteemed guest of our family. If you need any help in the future, please speak frankly!"

    What was going on? The change was too great. He had been a prisoner just a moment ago, but now he had become a guest!

    The surroundings were completely silent. The way the others looked at me changed as well, but all of them wished that I would die. Right now, their eyes were filled with gratitude. Some of them were even clenching their fists tightly, as though they were extremely excited.

    At this time, the elder called the blue elfin over and introduced it to me: "This is blue elfin''s little brother, his name is Li Wu Hua, they are a pair of twins, I think you are mistaken!"

    Even though I was already prepared for it, hearing the elder say it so personally still gave me a fright. I knew that the blue elfin was a member of the Yin Yang Family, but I didn''t expect it to be from this family.

    I said to everyone, "I don''t really understand one thing. Since I killed the blue elfin, you should avenge him. Why do you respect me as your guest instead?"

    The elder sighed and said sorrowfully: "blue elfin, that is simply an outrageous beast!"

    After that, I asked him about the identity of this blue elfin. In the end, he found out that this guy really did many evil deeds. In his family, he was like a person shouting and beating a mouse, and basically, he alone did everything that those evil people in the TV dramas could do!

    There are countless small crimes, there isn''t even a need to mention it here. Just the big crimes are enough to make me blush, and even calling me a hero wouldn''t be enough. Leaving a blue elfin in the human world is really a disaster for the common people!

 C276

    Chapter 276 - The Great Vengeance has been avenged (1)

    At the beginning, I thought that they were just talking, after all, they were brothers from the same sect, how could they be killed by an outsider like me. Instead, they felt happy.

    blue elfin was originally one of the more outstanding disciples of the Yin Yang Master. This Yin-Yang Family placed a lot of importance on him and trained him with great emphasis.

    The talent of blue elfin was also beyond ordinary. For fellow disciples, things that they took five or six years to learn only required less than three months from him.

    Generally speaking, people with the blue elfin''s strengths could completely hide their weaknesses, but no one would have thought that the blue elfin''s shortcomings, once exposed, would actually completely hide all of their strengths.

    The first thing the other party did was to kill his fellow disciples. Within the clan, there were many Yin-Yang magic techniques that could not be easily learned by anyone. There were some secret skills that only direct disciples had a chance to learn.

    If one wanted to obtain these techniques, then they would have to compete with other disciples of the same sect. At that time, although the talent of the blue elfin was astonishing, its growth time was limited, and compared to some of the higher ranked disciples, it was still lacking slightly. The blue elfin, on the other hand, had specially poisoned the food of the higher ranked disciples, and had even brought disaster upon them.

    Originally, his master only wanted to teach him a little, but he didn''t expect it. Instead, the blue elfin took the opportunity to kill his master when his master didn''t spread the news, and of course, it was also done by a sneak attack.

    Even more sinister was that the other party had actually relied his Master, who was already dead, on the matter of him killing his senior brother, lying that Master wanted to kill him.

    However, this kind of thing could not be hidden for too long. In the end, the blue elfin quickly left the clan and stole a lot of Yin Yang secret techniques. By the time the people from the clan found out, the blue elfin would already have disappeared!

    If you think this is the end, then you are underestimating him!

    After he left the clan, the first thing he did was to sell the secret manuals that he had learned to the other Yin-Yang Family s.

    These secret manuals were divided into two parts and were sold at a high price. As for the ones that were usually sold, they were classified as middle level yin and yang magic. As for the higher level spells, the other party would keep them as bargaining chips.

    The blue elfin did not have any intention to repent. Instead, it believed that what it did was right, and the Yin-Yang Family was indifferent to it, thus the blue elfin at the beginning of the Yin Yang Great Assembly used these manuals to communicate with other gangs, wanting to eliminate it in one fell swoop.

    It had to be known that the Yin-Yang Great Assembly was the dream of every clan. If they won, they would be able to obtain extremely powerful treasures, and they would also be able to obtain the Yin-Yang Springs, giving their body a new lease of life.

    Under this kind of situation, most people would more or less use a few methods, and blue elfin deliberately used this mentality of theirs to sell their clan''s secret scriptures, and informed the other clans of everything that their clans knew, resulting in their own clans to be plotted against, and the past year of countless deaths and injuries, their losses incalculable.

    Usually, the Yin Yang Master''s family would have their own rules and treat those who rebelled against them. After being interrogated, and with everyone''s judgement, they were able to establish the crime, and the actions that this blue elfin did were "honorable", it even caused the Yin-Yang Family to change his previous laws, and become the first person that he could directly kill after meeting him!

    This was something that broke the previous record, becoming the family''s number one villain.

    As for the third thing that the other party did, I have gone through it together with him. It was the matter of the Eight Inner Lock Formation, the blue elfin was not satisfied with the number of people in the Yin Yang Master''s family, and it had even learned some evil techniques to assassinate its own fellow senior brother.

 C277

    Chapter 277 - The Great Vengeance has been avenged (2)

    At the same time, he went against the human path and set up eight interlocking arrays. He wanted to destroy the other families before the Yin-Yang Great Assembly.

    Fortunately, the other party''s plan didn''t succeed in the end and died under my hands.

    If that''s the case, then I can indeed be considered a hero by his family. Over the years, his family sent countless people to search for the blue elfin, but none of them were able to find it. However, due to an accident, I came across them.

    After the elder said this, I was immediately covered up by the cheers!

    Every single one of them had an incredibly happy smile on their faces. At the same time, the elder laughed out loud and said to me: "Since you killed the blue elfin, then you have made a huge contribution to our family. Although you are not a member of our family, we will definitely help you in the future if there''s anything you need our help with!"

    I also didn''t expect that, after seeing the blue elfin, I thought that their entire clan had rotted away, but I didn''t expect them to be so righteous, completely different from the blue elfin. Looks like he''s the only one who is different.

    I looked at the metal barrel. At that moment, the elder walked in front of me and said to everyone, "Don''t stay here anymore. Everyone has offended this brother. Come, let''s go up and talk!"

    When I walked along the metal barrel to the opposite side, the first thing I saw was Li Ruoxi who was waiting outside. It was a pity that the peach blossoms in her hands didn''t have a single petal falling, the elder only laughed after seeing it, and said to me: "Isn''t that just an ordinary peach blossom? Even I, the elder, have been deceived. I think that in the future, it will truly be the future when the future changes! "

    I lowered my head embarrassedly and said, "I don''t have anything to do with it. Are you always being careful when you''re outside? I didn''t lie to you on purpose. It''s just human nature. I think you can understand!"

    The elder nodded his head, and did not blame me for that, at this time he patted the man who looked exactly like the blue elfin and said: "This is my nephew, he is called Zhang Wu Hua, and although it might look like he is a twin of the blue elfin, but his heart is very kind, the two brothers are like the sky and the earth!"

    A kind heart?

    I can see how many Yin Yang Master this fellow killed by himself. However, since we are finally getting back together, I do not want this situation to be broken because of all these things.

    There''s a saying, ''avenging after the fall''. Wait until I leave this damned place.

    Ruo Xi and I decided to leave this place, but they didn''t allow us to do anything and held a grand banquet to welcome us. Under such circumstances that it was hard to refuse, we decided to stay here.

    We all drank a lot that night, maybe a little too much, and when we got back to the room they had arranged for us, I couldn''t help but talk a little too much.

    At that time, Zhang Wu Hua happened to be right beside me, and they walked together. When they talked about Yin Yang techniques, Wu Hua unintentionally said: "As a Yin Yang Master, I should kill demons and exterminate devils, removing all kinds of unpeace. As the saying goes, dust returns to dust, where did it come from? Where to? These demons and ghosts do not belong to us. Even if we have to sacrifice our lives for them, we have to send them back! "

    If it was before, I wouldn''t have been able to speak the truth if I didn''t drink, but now, with the power of this wine, I directly pushed it away and pointed at his nose from the Corridor, "I also really hate demons here, but you know that what I hate the most isn''t demons, but humans, there is a type of person!"

    Wu Hua didn''t react at first. She thought that Ye Zichen was just making use of the alcohol to say some nonsense, so she asked which kind of person he was?

    In the end, Ruo Xi helped me point at the Neck on the other side and said, "Of course it''s people like you!"

    I didn''t expect that it was Li Ruoxi who turned hostile first, but since I had already said it clearly, I didn''t have any face to keep him here anymore, so I added on, "It''s not that I''m talking about you, but I think you should know for sure. Back at the tavern, you killed so many Yin Yang Master s from other sects.

    After I finished speaking, I thought that the other party would immediately fall out with me, but who would have thought that he would be standing alone in Corridor.

    The elder walked to Wu Hua''s side, patting Wu Hua''s back forcefully and cursed, "Smelly Kid, are you sick? You have been praised a few times during the day, yet at night you have already lost control. If you drink too much, go back to your room and act crazy, don''t disturb the guests!"

    At this time, Wu Hua held back his laughter and stood up. He turned to Elder Yuan and said: "Old Yuan, they seem to have misunderstood something, he said that I killed the Yin Yang Master in the tavern during the day!"

    The elder was stunned for a moment before he explained to me, "Sometimes, what you see may not be real. Actually, I won''t hide it from you. Those people should be killed!"

    I disregarded my own image as I retorted, "Why did you come here to determine whether or not we should kill you?"

    At this point, the elder did not get angry, and lightly said to me, "I''m afraid that even if you explain it here, you might not be able to understand." At this point, the elder did not get angry, and he said lightly to me, "At this point, you might not be able to understand why you are able to understand.

 C278

    Chapter 278 - Midnight Singing (1)

    Initially, I had been holding back this matter in my heart, unable to say it out loud. However, now that we are no longer enemies, I decided that I might as well say something.

    Since the other party said that what I saw was fake, I would really like to see if he can give me a satisfactory answer.

    I said to the elders, "Then this is a deal. I want to see why you want to kill the other Yin Yang Master s!"

    The elder suddenly became serious and said to Wu Hua, "Have you ever counted the heavens? Will those fellows come back tonight? "

    Wu Hua nodded.

    I still don''t understand what''s going on between them, but since I''ve been here all night, I might as well go and see what they''re doing at night.

    About nine in the evening, Wu Hua knocked on my door. I brought Li Ruoxi and the three of us walked out of the main entrance of the clan. I asked, "Where are we going?"

    Wu Hua made a gesture to make me lower my voice and explained softly: "This valley hasn''t been peaceful recently, we should be careful. To tell you the truth, the Yin Yang Master that I killed earlier in the day were no longer humans, they have become devils!"

    After saying this, he waved his hand to continue moving forward.

    We''ll follow him to the east, then west. At night, every household will turn out their lights, and the cold wind will blow directly into their bones, especially when they see Li Ruoxi, they will especially notice that her face was deathly cold, and couldn''t help but pull Wu Hua back and say, "You have to tell me what to do after walking for so long, so if you continue walking like this, I won''t be accompanying you!"

    At this moment, Wu Hua ignored my anger and question. She placed the compass in her hand flat on the ground and jumped up and down like a monkey, observing her surroundings. Her actions were extremely eccentric.

    Then I looked down at the compass. The needle suddenly started spinning at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye, like an electric fan.

    As the Yin Yang Master, I naturally know about the usage of the compass here. This compass in front of me has another name, Soul Locator, and as long as a soul appears in the surroundings, he would point in the direction of the soul. This thing is on the market, it can be quite expensive.

    I''ve seen this thing before when I went to the market, but I''ve never seen it spin as fast as it did today. I heard that the faster it spread, the harder it would be to deal with the enemy.

    I hastily reminded him, "Is there something powerful here? You should be careful!"

    When I said that, my own face reddened. In today''s competition, if I did not say that I had killed the blue elfin, I would have been unable to escape. But this Li Wu Hua, no matter how I look at him, is definitely stronger than me.

    However, the young man in front of me is exactly as the elder said, completely different from the blue elfin. Although its appearance is carved from the same mold, it is very polite to others.

    The other party kept moving forward while I followed behind them. After a while, the compass suddenly stopped and pointed towards the southwest direction.

    At this moment, I asked him, "This little brother, it can''t be that you have discovered such a strange situation, right? When did it start? "

    Wu Hua carefully watched the direction of the compass and at the same time, he explained to me, "Three days ago, something like this had already happened. My family has been here for a week, and ever since we arrived, we have felt a strong demonic aura here, but it''s very difficult to find any traces of it. However, ever since this thing appeared, the Yin Yang Master would go berserk every day, and the berserk Yin Yang would attack all the people around us.

 C279

    Chapter 279 - Midnight Singing (2)

    So this is the reason why he killed Yin Yang Master in the day. I didn''t realize it at the time, but looking at his character, I didn''t expect him to have this kind of relationship.

    When the other party said these words, his eyes were very sincere. I firmly believed him, but since he had already come here, I should see what was going on. I decided to continue following him.

    When the few of us arrived at the southernmost corner, we discovered a house. It was a thatched cottage that looked rather old and had lights inside. At this moment, a breeze blew by and I said, "It''s pretty cold at night. Who could resist the cold to stay in this shabby house?"

    I say this because I sense that there is no demonic aura in the house, and there is a wax lamp burning inside, so I think there is someone inside.

    Wu Hua knew the situation here better than I did, and said to me: "Inside, it is not the Residents, but the later Yin Yang Master s who came here to seize the treasures. Because there are too many people here, there aren''t many rooms for them to live in.

    When he looked at the compass again, he realized that even though there was no demonic qi in the room, he did not know why the compass would point at the thatched cottage and not move at all.

    Afterwards, the three of us followed Wu Hua''s instructions and hid in a bush, quietly lying on the ground. We didn''t know what we were going to do.

    After about 20 minutes, someone came out of the thatched cottage. The moment I opened the door, I seemed to hear faint music coming from the thatched cottage. It was windy outside at night, so I couldn''t hear clearly.

    But I could see that the person who came out, as if he were still in a deep slumber, had hazy eyes, a dazed look, a walking leg flapping, feeling as if he hadn''t slept in two days and had drunk another eight catties of wine!

    The man was around 1.7 meters tall and was wearing a black trench coat over his feet. He was wearing slippers, since the upper half of his body was in autumn while the lower half was in summer.

    I don''t know where this man came from, but Zhang Wu Hua''s idea was to follow him.

    We watched as this man walked out of the room bit by bit and then slowly walked towards the center of the city. We watched as this man walked out of the room bit by bit and then slowly walked to the center of the city.

    It was now two in the morning, and the lights had long since gone out. Whenever I passed a few houses, I could always hear movement in the room, and at this juncture no one was in the mood to sleep, and I suddenly walked to the center of the city, where I found a pedestal, sealed in stone, with a long sword on it, it was said.

    Half of the weapon had fallen into the concrete ground, upon seeing this, Li Ruoxi immediately ran over, using her hands to pull it out, only to discover that this thing did not move at all.

    Thoughtless said, "It''s useless. This thing can''t be pulled out at all, you should have seen a bunch of people surrounding it during the day, and that''s the thing. Legend has it that this thing is called Divine Dragon Sword, and after possessing it, one''s mana will be incomparably strong."

    I smiled, since it is a treasure, if I can casually take it out, then I think too little of it. According to what I know, treasures usually only appear in two situations, one is in some ancient forest deep in the mountains, and humans are rarely seen. Just wanting to enter a certain place is extremely difficult, but as long as you enter, you can easily obtain this kind of treasure.

    The second method was for one to be in a busy market. However, if one wanted to obtain one, it would be extremely difficult. One would need to satisfy certain conditions or go through a round of slaughter.

    I looked at the treasured sword, and my hands started to move. Previously, my peach wood sword was already destroyed, and now, I just so happened to lack a weapon. If this Divine Dragon Sword could belong to me, then it would be good.

    Li Ruoxi was exhausted to the point that her head was covered in sweat, the sword did not move at all, and it was not just us, I think that for the past 100 days there will be people constantly watching this Sword in the Stone, and now that it is here, it means that no one can shake it.

    I thought it would be better not to make a fool of myself. I knew what I had, and there was no reason to make a move.

    I didn''t even try to test it out this time and decided to continue observing according to what had happened previously. At this moment, I realised that the Dashu was already walking far away, so I quickly pulled Ruo Xi and followed him.

    By then, everyone on the street had closed their doors. Only a few 24-hour convenience stores were still open, but this man was still walking in a daze as if he had no purpose.

    Looking at the other party''s expression, I asked, "Tell me, do you think he has been controlled by something? Why does he seem to be walking around without thinking at all?"

    After I finished speaking, I looked at the two behind me. Neither of them said anything, only Li Ruoxi''s face was slightly flushed, as though she had a cold. I asked, but she did not say anything, she only shook her head!

    Then I followed her gaze and saw that it wasn''t because of the cold at all, but because of my shyness!

    Because he didn''t know what the Dashu was thinking, a person in the middle of the night actually ended up in an adult shop!

    It''s also a 24-hour store, and it''s an automatic store. However, it''s not like we''re going to watch a man buy adult products in the middle of the night, right?

 C280

    Chapter 280 - Infernal Yin (1)

    After entering the adult goods store, the other party didn''t come out for a long time. From the outside, the shop looked like it was only 20 square meters. He didn''t know how long the other party would be able to stay in this small place.

    From the outside, we could only see the outside of the shop, the door was made of wood, it was impossible to see through, and just at that moment, Li Ruoxi suddenly spoke: "I remember who is that Dashu, I previously asked around, and the Dashu is called Wang Er!"

    I thought about how this name was so funny, but in the end, I found out that no matter how funny the name Dashu was, life is also very funny.

    The Dashu was a rogue cultivator not too far away from here, born in a small village. It was said that when he was born, he had seven brothers, and when the seven of them were twenty years old, they ran over to a withered and dead wutong tree to pay respects. They had already said one thing, they didn''t want to be born in the same year and only wanted to die in the same month and the same year.

    As a result, when the seven of them went to pay their respects, they drank a bowl of outdated wine, and Wang Er, who had a poor tolerance for alcohol, secretly poured the wine. In the end, the remaining six brothers all achieved the same result from the outdated alcohol poisoning, and they all grew up together and left together.

    This Wang Er originally had a daughter-in-law, the two of them ran to the horse department together to do some chores and earn a living. His wife''s most adept technique was to stick her head into the mouth of a tiger, and then take it out again under the stares of the crowd. This Wang Er, on the other hand, liked to tease tigers, so when he had nothing to do, he just picked up a furry dog and placed it on the tiger''s nose.

    In the end, Wang Er felt that he wouldn''t be able to do anything. Helplessly, he went back to his old ways and returned to being a Yin Yang Master.

    Just as we were chatting happily, the door of the adult goods store opened. When Li Ruoxi saw him walking out with an inflatable doll in his hand, she immediately turned around and said to me: "Why don''t we hurry up and leave? Why don''t we see what a single old man like him is doing?"

    A woman? It was normal for a single man to buy an inflatable doll, but just when everything was normal, I discovered that Wang Er was walking past me. In that instant, I realized something was wrong.

    He actually bought a male inflatable doll!

    F * ck, don''t even mention men buying men''s inflatable dolls, just this type of inflatable doll is something I''ve never heard of before!

    Wang Er hugged the inflatable doll in his hand as if he was holding his own wife, and walked forward step by step. The lower half of the inflatable doll was extremely hard, making people feel extremely awkward looking, so Li Ruoxi decided to just run behind me, without even being able to take a glance at it, and not being able to look straight at it.

    Seeing this, I was also confused, so I hurriedly asked, "Bro, it''s not like we''re here to buy an inflatable doll in the middle of the night, right?"

    Wu Hua said, "The other party has demonic qi on him, I''m afraid he has been bewitched by something? Didn''t you notice the way he walked? "

    When the other party walks in a straight line, it seems like he only walks in a straight line, especially when he comes to the side of a potholed cement wall. He walks straight past with a pair of pants made of cement, this cement pit has flat ground on the left and right sides, but he doesn''t have any intentions of taking a detour!

    Just like that, we watched from behind. In the blink of an eye, we had already walked back, and once again returned to that shabby thatched cottage, immediately took off his Clothes, and ran into the house while carrying the inflatable doll, bare-chested.

    I think this is a bit too hasty!

    However, after entering the room, he remained silent for a long time. He closed the door and heard the sound of tossing and turning in the middle of the room. It seemed as if the entire bed was about to collapse.

    Let alone Li Ruoxi''s, even I felt a little embarrassed looking at it. I was planning on retreating quickly, but at this moment, I realized that something was wrong. A few red liquids slowly flowed out from the gap of the door.

 C281

    Chapter 281 - Inferno Sound (2)

    F * ck, this inflatable doll doesn''t care if it''s a virgin or not, why would it still say ''red on the first night''?

    And the inflatable doll was a man!

    I quickly ran over and broke the door. I stepped forward and kicked open the door of the thatched cottage. When I went in, I was stunned by what I saw!

    The inflatable doll held onto Wang Er tightly, and with one hand holding onto a pair of scissors, it cut straight through Wang Er''s chest. The amount of blood flowing from his body became greater and greater, and if this continued, he would most likely be killed by the inflatable doll.

    How could this inflatable doll turn into a spirit?

    This is something this old monk has never heard of!

    I took a step forward and picked up a kitchen knife, and chopped down on the head of the inflatable doll. I discovered that the inflatable doll seemed to be made of gas, and I don''t know why it was so stiff.

    Wu Hua chanted an incantation and a long snake shot out from his sleeve.

    The snake opened its bloody mouth and bit into the arm of the inflatable doll. The color of the inflated doll''s body slowly turned black. I looked closely and saw that red blood was flowing out from the wound caused by the venomous snake.

    Li Ruoxi and I quickly took a step back. We have never seen such a scene when we slay demons or exterminates demons, we have never once fought against ghosts!

    What happened next was just Wu Hua performing alone, chanting at times and taking out some weapons at times. He fought fiercely with the inflatable doll for ten minutes, and finally it exploded with a loud bang. The child exploded into pieces, and the entire room was sprayed with blood along with the doll''s explosion, as if it had been painted with a layer of Paint.

    I took a whiff and the air was filled with the smell of blood. I cursed, "What kind of Demons is this, to be able to live in an inflatable doll. This is too bloody!"

    Fortunately, when the inflatable doll exploded, we all ran out of the room and weren''t contaminated by the blood. But this room can''t be occupied, the blood on the floor is more than two feet high, even if an adult''s blood is sucked clean, the amount of blood on the floor will at least be enough to draw seven people out!

    I quietly opened the door of the thatched cottage and stuck my head in. I saw the person called Wang Er sitting with his butt in the ball of blood, and his eyes were in a daze, as though he didn''t know what had happened.

    In the end, Wu Hua dragged Wang Er''s body out of the room, and when the result came out, he was completely stunned, like a vegetable. I went up to give him two mouths, Wu Hua stared at me and said: "Why are you doing this!"

    Wang Er regained his senses, he shook his head and looked at us: "Aiya, you guys saved me? Thank you very much! "

    I patted Wang Er''s shoulders and said to Wu Hua: "This isn''t a fight, I am only casting my spell. My move is called the tail of the divine dragon, it specializes in the treatment of confused people, look, the results are pretty good right?"

    Wu Hua ignored my nonsense, directly pulling Wang Er up to his feet, and said to him: "How are you, what have you been doing recently? Can you remember it yourself? "

    Wang Er shook his head, then patted it again, and shouted at us again: "I don''t know, I''ve been like this lately, but I know you guys must have saved me!"

    At this time, when the few of us looked back, the house could no longer be lived in, so we hurried to find a clean room and let Wang Er rest inside temporarily.

    After entering the room, Wang Er said: "I don''t know how I''ve been doing this lately, but I might have been bewitched, and I''ve always been in a daze unknowingly. In the end, my mind went completely blank, and I can''t remember anything.

    Music?

    What was going on?

    I struck the iron while it was hot and continued to interrogate him. Only later on did I find out that something strange had happened to this place recently, and that Wang Er was not the only victim there.

    According to Wang Er, the first person to be unlucky was the village chief.

    One day, Wang Er was really hungry, and since there was no food to eat, he went to the neighbor next door and stole two chickens. This matter was known by everyone, so the village chief came out and called Wang Er to his room to persuade him.

    At that time, many people were very angry with Wang Er''s matter. The village chief was lecturing Wang Er in the room, but they were standing outside, waiting for Wang Er to give an explanation. Right at that moment, there was a radio inside the Village Head Home.

    Just when the two of them were talking about the key points, the black box suddenly started to sing. Hearing this, Wang Er became afraid, and said that he had also heard this song before, and that it was not the only time he had heard it. The village chief did not listen to Wang Er''s advice and directly turned off the radio, but found that there was no end to the song after it was turned off, and in the end smashed the radio into pieces.

    The weird thing was, before this matter was over, the village chief heard someone singing. When he opened the door to take a look, he was stunned by what he saw! Those villagers were originally standing in front of the door, waiting for an explanation. However, for some reason, those villagers began singing in the middle of the night.

    No matter how the village chief spoke, the group of villagers did not agree. They continued to sing the same song, the song was a melody on the radio, and when the village chief felt that the Villagers s were sick, he did not have the chance to care about Wang Er anymore. He quickly brought everyone and rushed to the nearest big city to treat their illnesses.

    After that, the village chief never returned. After a whole week, there was no news of them. According to the people who had seen them, they found them about five miles away from here.

    There was a car accident, and this train of people had all gone under the sewer. Not a single one was left alive.

    But this matter was not over. Not long after, Wang Er started hearing these sounds frequently!

 C282

    Chapter 282 - Pushing your own way (1)

    There were no lyrics to this strange song, just that it could penetrate through everything.

    Sometimes, when he was walking along a deserted street, he would hear melodious songs coming from this alley. However, not a single person could be seen and the source of the songs could not be found.

    Sometimes, when he squatted in the toilet in his own house, he would feel that from the sewer came this sound. In any case, every time he was scared half to death by Wang Er, and this thing was getting more and more strange.

    How should I put it, it''s good for the early stage, but when the music for the later stage started, Wang Er''s mind started to go blank, and when he woke up, he found that he was already at another place, like walking in a dream. One second he was at home, and the next he was awake, it had already been two days and two nights, and he was already thousands of meters away from the village!

    The scariest part was that he found himself deep in a mountain, with a rope in his hand. One of them tied up a big tree, while the other was preparing to hang himself!

    Everything that happened today was basically the same. Previously, Wang Er said that he was at home and was cooking, but who knew that when he was lighting the fire, this kind of music would come out from the furnace!

    As we listened, we felt that the matter was getting more and more uncertain. However, seeing that the other party didn''t seem to be lying, I hastily asked, "Where did you hear the voice at the beginning?"

    Just as Wang Er was about to speak, I heard footsteps coming from downstairs. The place we were standing at now is an unknown restaurant with only two floors.

    The first floor is where people eat and drink. The second floor is where the guest rooms are, and there are only a few guests here, so there are only five rooms in total.

    At this time, a strange song sounded out, and Wang Er hurriedly crawled under the bed in fright. From my posture, it''s most likely the kind of music that he was talking about.

    Quickly, I opened the door and looked down. I saw a waiter with a towel in one hand and a teacup in the other. The tune he was humming came up.

    I had never heard this song before, but I could tell that the waiter was acting like a dog and didn''t have any problems walking up the stairs. However, this song really made me upset, so I quickly shouted, "Stop singing, what the hell are you doing singing in the middle of the night?"

    The waiter turns his head to look at me. With a charming smile, he closes his mouth and continues to walk upwards.

    When the waiter passed by our room, he was walking into my room. At that time, we were at a place that happened to be facing the stairs, and on the left was a Corridor. There were other residents living there.

    Initially, I thought this matter was over, but Li Ruoxi suddenly called for the waiter.

    I thought the waiter was annoying enough, why did I call him! He didn''t expect that Ruo Xi would suddenly say: "Something''s wrong, who are you? When I came up, I specifically asked Owner, there aren''t any waiters in this hotel!"

    Of course, Li Ruoxi wouldn''t lie when she said those words. I quickly went over and grabbed that waiter''s Clothes, but at this moment, I realized that I could only catch those Clothes.

    Because the instant I grabbed the Clothes, that waiter disappeared into thin air!

    I stood there with that tattered Clothes in a daze. When I looked back at Wu Hua, he immediately prepared himself for battle. At this moment, I also noticed that the atmosphere in the air was a little strange!

    Because the song had stopped, it started playing again, and this sound came from the neighbors.

    Both our rooms have people living here, and this room has a Yin Yang Master who came from outside the city to see the appearance of the Divine Dragon Sword. Basically, in these past few days, the entire valley has been filled with these types of people, many of them travelling together, but there are also many that do not want to talk to others alone. So since I started living in this shop, I did not see who lived here from the left to the right.

    Just as I was thinking about what to do, the doors on both sides of the room opened!

    The female was in her thirties, and the male was almost the same. They were all holding ax s in their hands, and I recognised this ax, it was called the Ghost Axe. It was able to cut through the evil aura! Generally, people who studied Yin Yang Master would at least have one or two of these good weapons.

 C283

    Chapter 283 - Pushing your way (2)

    However, when this man and woman came out, their faces were bloodless, and their eyes were bloodshot. They had reddish brown color, and their skin was dry and powerless.

    Anyone who saw it would understand that these two could no longer be considered human. They were probably the same as Wang Er, who was controlled by this tune.

    I closed my eyes and calmed my mind to listen. Indeed, within this mysterious song, there was a feeling that could disturb the mind, making it sink into a wondrous soup. But for people with demonic spiritual energy on me, the shaking power of this song isn''t too strong.

    These two people, one on the left and the other on the right, have nowhere to go between us!

    I hurriedly said to Wu Hua, "Hurry up and save them. I think they were struck by some kind of curse like Wang Er!"

    Wu Hua''s expression was extremely stiff. He squinted his eyes and took out his weapon. "Prepare to fight!" he said to me. These two people have already been bewitched too deeply, they can''t be saved! "

    Just as she said that, the lady brought the ax s and chopped over. Li Ruoxi went up and kicked the lady in the lower part of her body.

    When I saw this, I subconsciously covered both of my legs. I felt something in the middle of my lower body suddenly turn cold, but when I looked closer, I realized that this woman didn''t feel any pain. She actually continued to slash down while holding onto the ax!

    Li Ruoxi''s body wasn''t too good, and she hurriedly blocked in front of Ruo Xi. It was only when I waved my hand did I realize that there were no peach wood sword left in my hand.

    The other party''s ax is already on my arm, and just as I was about to break away from it, Wu Hua, who was behind me, turned around and threw a dart straight into the woman''s throat.

    I just realized how amazing Wu Hua''s skills were. Standing between two people, he could fight against two people at once!

    At the same time as he stabbed the female Neck with his dart, Wu Hua''s other hand waved a long whip and wrapped around the male Neck.

    He then pressed down forcefully, smashing the man''s body onto the floor.

    However, Wu Hua didn''t seem to be taking the pressure off. Instead, he said to us, "Beat their heads up, otherwise, they will continue to be like this. It will be very difficult for them to die!"

    I turned my head to look at the woman who was hit, and in the end, she really stood up straight. As she was relatively close to me this time, and didn''t have enough time to wave her ax, the other party actually opened her mouth wide, and bit towards my shoulder!

    At this moment, I finally understood that I had indeed misunderstood Wu Hua!

    There was a strange melody in this valley. Anyone who listened to this tune and had a restless mind would be controlled by this tune and become a zombie!

    When he had initially stood in the tavern, the people who had been killed without pattern were not the Yin Yang Master, but this group of Zombie!

    I thought about it a lot, but the attack was already in front of me. Fortunately, I noticed a metal barrel on the ground in Corridor, I picked up the metal bucket and threw it at the woman''s head, then threw a punch at the metal bucket. The woman was instantly blown away, and I was able to escape this calamity.

    On the other hand, when Wu Hua knocked the man down onto the ground, he took the opportunity when the man still hadn''t stood up to kick him in the head.

    After Wu Hua killed the man, he swung his whip back, cutting off the woman''s head along the Neck.

    The two living Zombie were sleeping here without moving.

    After the battle ended, I asked, "Bro, you''ve been fighting against these monsters the entire time. I was wrong about you. When did these monsters appear? Was it always like this in this valley?"

    Wu Hua shook his head and replied: "It wasn''t like that in the past, if someone in the valley kept changing into a Zombie, there would have been no one left in the valley!"

    Thinking about it, I said, "Recently, everyone said that divine dragon descended and landed here, and there was even an extra Divine Dragon Sword. I''ve seen the Divine Dragon Sword before, it is indeed an extraordinary item, do you think it has anything to do with this?"

    The more I thought about it, the more that divine dragon felt like Xiao Bai. Furthermore, we came to this valley in order to find Xiao Bai, but in the end, we were unable to do so.

    Li Ruoxi did not know if this had anything to do with Little White, so we simply went into the room and called Wang Er out. Due to the lack of time, the matter developed too quickly, we asked him straightforwardly, "To be honest, you might have been struck by some kind of curse, so you do not have to worry, we are all Yin Yang Master, but you have to tell us everything about this music before we can help you!"

 C284

    Chapter 284 - Divine Dragon Sword (1)

    I went in and didn''t ask, but Wang Er started it himself.

    After all, Wang Er had been scared out of his wits by this mysterious music. Furthermore, he himself was just a mere Yin Yang Master, it was impossible for him to find out the truth by himself. Now that he has seen the real deal, he naturally wants it more than he can afford.

    Wang Er quickly pulled us into the room and took a look at the door. Only after he was sure that there was no one outside did he relax.

    He sat beside a stool and said to us, "When I first heard this voice, it came from a cave. That cave is located in the southernmost area of this valley.

    While the other party was talking, I took out a map. As the saying goes, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will be victorious in every battle. Although our goal here is to find Little White, I am used to getting the map of this city first.

    I took off the map and saw that there was a huge rock at the southernmost point of the map. That rock was about the size of a mountain.

    The entire rock looked like a mountain, but it was not a mountain. There was no grass or wood on it, and not even ashes could be seen on it, just a piece of flying rock, which was extremely huge, over a hundred meters tall. Whenever it rained and cloudy, the gray stone and the clouds in the sky would become one, as if they were mixed together, and the sky would be called the Cloud Shrouding Sky.

    Wang Er continued to narrate his story. In order to make it easier to explain, the other party had said a lot of useless things, so I left out the rest of the story and went straight to the main point.

    Roughly three months ago, Wang Er went to the market to buy some beef to eat. In the end, he walked while chatting, and unknowingly, he walked to the side of a large boulder.

    At this time, Wang Er was walking and eating half a kilogram of cooked beef, and he was even drinking wine. When he walked over, the alcohol was already strong, and he stood in between the rocks, unwilling to leave.

    At that time, Wang Er thought that there might be some kind of treasure in cave, and the more normal things that no one went in, the more likely they were to be some kind of treasure.

    This kind of weird idea, maybe Wang Er would not think like this normally, but today, he had drank too much, so he did not know which string in his head had gone crazy, and suddenly wanted to enter the cave to walk around.

    Thus, with the help of the alcohol, Wang Er mustered his courage and rushed into the cave without bringing a single flashlight.

    Although it was morning at the time, the cave was so dense that one could not see their own eyes if they stepped foot inside. Wang Er gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, then directly touched the wall as he walked step by step, but now that he was walking, he felt as if something was blocking his path. Wang Er impatiently shouted to the fellow in front, and only now did he realise that the person had actually obediently opened up a path.

    Only after Wang Er walked forward five to six metres did he realize that there was no one in cave at all. Just who had he been talking to just now?

    Wang Er was shocked beyond his wits, but he broke out in a cold sweat, at this time, a lot of the alcohol in his stomach had also sobered up, and when he turned his head, he found that he had unknowingly walked more than 200 meters away from cave.

    Wang Er shouted at the cave twice, but no one replied him. Only his own reply could be heard, at the start, Wang Er had told him that he must have drunk too much, and that it was a total mess, since the cave had two sealed walls in the middle, and there was no way out. If there really was someone there, the hole was only five meters wide, it was impossible for him to hide inside the stone.

    But even so, he did not dare continue walking forward, since there was no one around, and even if he walked back alone, he would not leave anyone behind. Wang Er touched the wall and started retreating step by step, but right at that moment, he suddenly heard a strange music coming from deep within the cave.

    That sound did not seem to come from a loudspeaker, it was like a live performance. When Wang Er heard it, he hastened his footsteps and ran out.

    When he turned his head back, he could faintly see, through the light coming from outside, the shadows of countless people in the depths of cave crawling out. These shadows seemed like they came from hell itself as they wailed in pain!

 C285

    Chapter 285 - Divine Dragon Sword (2)

    Furthermore, they were getting closer and closer, almost reaching out their hands to grab Wang Er!

    Wang Er really could not stand this atmosphere, he immediately ran, and almost used all of his strength to run out of the cave. When he ran out of the cave entrance and looked back, the cave was completely silent, as if everything that happened just now had never happened.

    From then on, Wang Er never entered cave again, but that kind of voice was like a gangrene that lingered in his ears for a long time. Whether it was walking, eating or even sleeping, this strange voice would occasionally sound out. It was a song without lyrics, the music''s melody was melodious and melodious, but deep down in his bones, it was extremely uncomfortable, and it was hard to describe it with words.

    After Wu Hua heard Wang Er''s story, he patted the Table and said: "Then we will have to go into that cave and investigate. If we don''t pull out the grass and remove the roots, this matter might not be resolved!"

    When I heard this, I thought, if we go to the cave, it''s not that I don''t dare, it''s our top priority right now to find Little White. I felt like what we did is getting further and further away from our goal!

    Originally, Wang Er and I had only known each other through a misunderstanding, and I had suffered quite a bit. Furthermore, I had helped them get rid of the blue elfin in their clan, so it was reasonable for me to leave now.

    I sighed and said to Wu Hua, "You are right about this matter, but unfortunately for you, I have something important to take care of. After one of our friends came to this valley, there was no trace of us.

    Wu Hua didn''t mind and said: "It doesn''t matter, you guys do what you need to do, I''ll go myself!"

    At this time, Li Ruoxi suggested, "Idiot, I have a good method, let''s go find Little White together. After that, we can accompany Wu Hua to the cave.

    Li Ruoxi''s suggestion was good, but according to Wu Hua''s personality, she would definitely not agree to it!

    When we made the suggestion, Wu Hua had already packed her luggage. She took her weapon and walked out of the room before the sun was up. The other party didn''t say anything, but he had already given us his answer.

    Li Ruoxi and I did not want to continue persuading each other, so we stayed in the Inn to rest for the night. On the second day, we decided to get up and look for Whitey.

    The entire night passed in silence.

    The next morning, the two of us packed our luggage and headed straight for the center of the valley.

    Furthermore, according to the local people, only when the divine dragon passed away would it transform its own spirit energy into a divine tool. If we were to say that Xiao Bai is really done with life and wants to turn into a weapon, then I would rather not use this weapon to exchange for Xiao Bai!

    When we arrived at the city center, we discovered that there was already a sea of people. Over a hundred people were still gathered there, trying to find a way to pull out that Divine Dragon Sword!

    In the beginning, according to the rules, each person would go up to pull the sword out one by one. They had used all of their strength, but that sword seemed to have grown in the ground; it simply did not move at all.

    These five people came from different sects, and they had come several times because even if this sword was drawn out, they would still fight over it. When they could not pull out the sword when they worked together, they would all become laughingstock!

    What happened next was getting more and more outrageous. They began driving the tractor, directly wanting to pull out the sword!

    When modern equipment was used, many people were reluctant to do so and tried to stop it. They fought for a long time, but when they realized that the tractor was useless, they were relieved.

    This group of people had a strange expression on their faces. One could tell that they were both happy and sad at the same time.

    He was overjoyed that no matter what other methods others used, they would not be able to pull out that treasured sword, and he was worried that he would not be able to think of any good methods!

    Seeing that, Li Ruoxi suddenly suggested: "Do you want to try?"

    When I was passing by here yesterday, I thought about this question, but I was also not very confident about myself. After all, there were many experts here, and I was not one person short of things that others could not pull out.

    But now, Li Ruoxi suddenly made a suggestion beside my ear. Actually, she only said one sentence, and said: "If this thing was left behind by Little White, perhaps you are the only one who can touch it!"

    Hearing that, my heart immediately tensed up. If this weapon was really left behind by Little White, then something must have happened to Little White. Now that I walked over, I actually wished that I had thought too much and that I wouldn''t be able to pull it out.

    But when I was walking to the side of the Divine Dragon Sword, two big men suddenly stopped me, and one of them said: "What is your Kid doing? Do you know if it''s listed at the back? "

    I looked at the person behind the big sized man and saw a woman dressed in a red Clothes. That woman was sitting on a bridal sedan, and didn''t even rank at all, and failed twice at one go, and even commanded many of his subordinates to work together so that they could pull out the sword, and the moment someone in the vicinity approached the Divine Dragon Sword, he was thrown out by a group of big sized men!

    Obviously, this had nothing to do with queuing up. It was just relying on their power to bully others!

 C286

    Chapter 286 - Traces of White (1)

    It was unknown who the woman on the bridal sedan was, it was as though a big girl got married. She did not even reveal her face, and wore a set of red Clothes s, revealing a pair of red high heels.

    When the big size man blocked in front of me, I started to feel dissatisfied in my heart. Although I hope that I won''t be able to get the Divine Dragon Sword, at least I should have a chance.

    If you can''t pull it out within three minutes, it''s time for the next one. If the loser still wants to try his luck, then he can only wait until the queue has finished, then only then can he go back to his own body.

    In just half a day, the woman in front of him had thought of a way, and in a short half an hour, she had taken one person and his subordinates and killed them seven or eight times. In Li Ruoxi''s eyes, he immediately snorted coldly: "A bunch of idiots, what use is there with so many people.

    Hearing that, the big man''s face turned angry. He waved his hand and directly struck towards me. But at this moment, before the big man could even touch me, his entire body was sent flying!

    I turned around and saw three Yin Yang Master s standing behind me. All of them were from Yin-Yang Family!

    After the three of them helped me get rid of the enemy, they politely lowered their heads and said, "Young Hero, have you seen my Young Lord before?"

    This question made me feel a little awkward. It sounded like something an ancient person would say, but I didn''t mind as I replied, "Wu Hua said that there is demonic aura in the southern cave. He went to kill the demons and exterminate the devils by himself, why didn''t he tell you about it before he left?"

    Among the three Yin Yang Master s, the leader, who looked to be around forty years old, sighed and said while holding a wooden stick: "I have never mentioned that young master has always lived alone since he was young. We don''t even know where he went, so we can just go to cave and look for him."

    After the three of them finished speaking, they wanted to leave, but the people who were beaten up stood up to stir up trouble, and shouted at the three Yin Yang Master s: "Who the hell are you, daring to behave atrociously here, you must know, Owner Mother is the boss here, no, but the Fire Phoenix here, you guys are here for naught!"

    After the group of burly men finished speaking, they immediately swarmed over, causing the scene to become very lively. The three Yin Yang Master s were originally prepared to leave because it was none of their business, but who would have known that for some reason, they would actually come over to help me!

    The scene instantly became as terrible as it could get. The three Yin Yang Master s were not given to them for nothing, after all, they were from the Yin Yang Family, especially the forty-something year old Dashu. He brandished his wooden stick and golden light flashed in the air, and suddenly, numerous figures appeared.

    I''ve seen this move before in books, it''s called the Three Flowers, it''s not a body splitting technique, but a movement that moves back and forth at an extremely fast speed, striking first with lightning speed.

    This move worked. As soon as those men stepped forward, they were somehow knocked down. It was only when he was lying on the ground and couldn''t move that he realized he had been beaten!

    Although the opposing side has many people, but these three are Yin Yang Master of the clan after all. After meddling for more than ten minutes, the dozens of big men all suffered, one by one getting beaten up until they pissed their pants. Just when I thought we had an overwhelming advantage, the woman in the bridal sedan walked out!

    When the woman in the bridal sedan landed on the ground, I felt a wave of cold wind assaulting my body. The situation isn''t right!

    When the other party had fully walked to me, I lifted the red cloth that covered my head, revealing my original face. When I saw his face, I was terrified!

    How was the other party a single person? It was clearly a White Bone Essence!

    If one looked carefully, it was not as if there were no flesh at all, but the blood was too small, almost as if it was attached to the bones'' blood vessels. Furthermore, the organs were completely surrounded by the bones, looking at it from the outside, it was a bone.

 C287

    Chapter 287 - Traces of White (2)

    I shouted, "Are you human or a ghost!"

    The woman turned her head, to be more accurate, she turned it into a skull, and did not speak to me, but at that moment, I heard the surrounding immediately become noisy, many people immediately ran, they were scared, my ears perked up, and I heard someone say, "I did not expect the white-bone woman to come, as a Yin Yang Master, I heard that he had not seen anyone for more than 10 years, and trained in some kind of evil technique, let''s take a look!"

    The one who spoke was a young man who was in his twenties, but right after he finished speaking, he was pulled away by a man who was in his fifties. Dashu pulled him away and said: "Even white-bone woman is looking, I''m afraid you will lose your life if you see this.

    Just like that, two-thirds of the spectators in the surroundings were gone, and the few remaining Yin Yang Master s also retreated far away, as if this matter had nothing to do with them.

    It seems that we really did kick a metal board!

    At this moment, a member of the Yin Yang family ran to my side and whispered to me, "This woman is not easy to deal with. Let''s go. Little brother, you have to be careful yourself!"

    I nodded and didn''t retreat a few steps, but my intention wasn''t to be careful, but to leave this woman to them so that I could take advantage of this opportunity to do my own thing.

    Even though I had already planned in my heart, I couldn''t act so rashly. Looking at the situation around me, I noticed that the white bone mother was rushing over. Suddenly, several bone s flew out from my body.

    Those bone could disengage from the body and use the bone to attack the opponent!

    A young Yin Yang Master of the family rushed over and used his shield to block the bone, but the old man shouted and ran away. The young man was still a step too slow, the bone directly penetrated his body and broke apart the young man''s body.

    Fuck, how is this a bone, it''s simply a cannonball!

    I took advantage of this time to quickly run over to the side of the Divine Dragon Sword, but white-bone woman seemed to have noticed this too, and directly flew in front of me, extended her white claws, and grabbed towards my parietal bones!

    I was furious and used a bit of demonic spiritual energy to touch his arm bone. I gathered the demonic spiritual energy at a single point, but my body didn''t change at all. Under the circumstances where no one could see me, I exerted my full strength.

    The white-bone woman would never have thought that I had such a hidden skill. The bone in my hand immediately broke and my body retreated a step, I took the chance to kick him two meters away.

    At this time, the two Yin Yang Master standing to the side, one on each side, took out their own Exorcist Weapons and started fighting back and forth.

    Although white-bone woman suffered a loss, she was still unwilling to let go, and immediately adjusted her condition, only to see white gases continuously rising out of the bone, after a while, the white bone looked like it was cooked and turned red, although the color seemed to have just changed, but the power was still comparable to before, going from the sky to the ground!

    The moment the weapons of the two Yin Yang Master touched each other''s body, they would break. I wanted to continue taking the Divine Dragon Sword, but even though the white-bone woman was fighting with them, his eyes were always on me, preventing me from getting a chance.

    He took a few steps back and shouted to the Yin Yang Master around him: "These scoundrels, you all will never be able to obtain this Divine Dragon Sword in your lifetime. With Empress Bai Gu''s actions, one of you definitely won''t be able to give it to her for free, but now you two have a chance, you see that these two people who have fought with the white-bone woman for the top ten are from the Yin Yang Family. If you can work together with the Yin Yang Family and destroy the white-bone woman, they will definitely remember your kindness.

    This group of ninth rate Yin Yang Master s could not even be compared with the people from the Yin Yang Family. For example, one was a Judges while the other was a policeman. Although they had done the same thing, their identities and plans were completely different!

    Li Ruoxi continued to fan the flames, causing the white woman to become extremely angry. She wanted to use this chance to kill Li Ruoxi several times, but every time I got close to him, I would immediately use some of my Spirit Demon Qi. white-bone woman looked at the green light in my hands, and did not dare to reveal anything.

    In this way, Li Ruoxi had another chance, under her persuasion, many of the Yin Yang Master s who were spectating initially, actually intervened one after another to enter into the battle!

    Although white-bone woman is reeking of evil Qi, and his moves are unexpected and hard to guard against, but the bodyguards by white-bone woman''s side were already taken care of by us, and now, the other party is alone with difficulty in making a sound!

    Slowly, as the promotions became more and more widespread, more and more Yin Yang Master walked in. Most of these people had different hearts, one of them was because they wanted to drive away this demon, to give themselves more chances to pull out the Divine Dragon Sword, and two, to think of a way to get close to the Yin Yang Family. This was a golden opportunity!

    With so many people, the white-bone woman slowly fell into a disadvantageous position. It was impossible to care about us!

    I laughed, then shouted at Li Ruoxi: "Stop dawdling, let''s pull out the sword together!"

 C288

    Chapter 288 - White Dragon Reappearance (1)

    Taking advantage of the chaos, Li Ruoxi and I stood on each side of the Divine Dragon Sword. When I looked back, I saw that the Skeleton Woman was currently surrounded by a group of people, and couldn''t get even a drop of water out of her body. She was completely surrounded by a circle, and from time to time, different people''s miserable cries came out from the circle.

    This is the best time for us. First, I used my hand to hold onto Divine Dragon Sword''s sword hilt, and then Li Ruoxi used her hand to press onto my palm. That warm and gentle power spread throughout my body.

    As a result, I realized that I was not the main character in any martial arts novel, and it was impossible for others to do such things, and it was also impossible for it to be my turn for no reason. As expected, even with all of us working together, that Divine Dragon Sword still did not move at all!

    However, this was within my expectations. I didn''t become upset and just smiled bitterly. "It''s fine if I can''t pull it out. This might be a good thing. As the saying goes, is the sword with the person? Maybe Whitey is fine!"

    Li Ruoxi nodded her head doubtfully, and slowly let go of her hand. At this time, someone threw a dart at me from behind!

    I only knew that the fight behind us would be like a pot of porridge, how could I have expected that there would be another sneak attack. In a moment of desperation, I didn''t have enough time to defend myself and immediately stretched out my palm to block the incoming flying knife with my arm!

    The sharp throwing knife just happened to be stabbed into my small arm, blood immediately flowed down, luckily the wound wasn''t deep, if I didn''t do that, then the throwing knife would have hit Li Ruoxi who was behind me!

    Following the flow of blood, Li Ruoxi reached out his hand and took out a handkerchief to help me bandage it. I held onto the Divine Dragon Sword as support, allowing Li Ruoxi to treat my injured hand.

    When I took out my handkerchief and was about to bandage it, blood had already flowed down from my bare arms and onto the Divine Dragon Sword. Halfway through bandaging it, Li Ruoxi suddenly said: "Look at the sword, it seems to have changed color!"

    I lowered my head and saw that the Divine Dragon Sword embedded inside the stone had completely changed color. It was practically emitting light!

    It started to be a dull, stone-gray color, and as soon as it was stained with my blood, it started to turn red. This red color was even brighter than the blood that flowed out of my body.

    The Divine Dragon Sword changed, and in a moment, the fiery scene suddenly cooled down, and everyone''s gaze turned to look at the two of us!

    How would I know what was going on? I thought to myself, this can''t be like the blood binding a master in a fantasy novel, right?

    While I was wondering, the Divine Dragon Sword suddenly started to vibrate non-stop, causing the entire ground to shake. If it was an earthquake, it would be at least level 6!

    Li Ruoxi and I were unsteady on one knee, and the group of people behind me were basically in a similar state, all of them staggering and walking over, and some of them even directly fell to the ground and crawled on the ground, but no one was continuing to fight, so the Skeleton Wife took advantage of the lack of attention from the crowd and killed a few people close to his!

    Raising his head, he saw the blurry image of the Skeleton Wife. Although the other party knew some strange and evil techniques, they still suffered from a lot of injuries under the pressure of the large number of people. The group of Yin Yang Master were in an even more miserable state.

    The Skeleton Wife shook out a cloak in the air, and green smoke immediately emitted from beneath the cloak!

    Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, I hurriedly pushed both Li Ruoxi and myself, borrowing the force to retreat three meters away!

    The space where we were retreating to was completely covered by the red robe, including the Divine Dragon Sword. At this time, the surrounding rocks were starting to melt, if I didn''t dodge in time, I''m afraid my fate would have been no different from this rock!

    The earthquake was getting bigger and bigger, the area was getting wider and wider. Seeing the cracks on the ground, I ran towards the side, but the Skeleton Wife didn''t chase after me.

    As the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food. I just found out that they all had red eyes, not just the Skeleton Wife, even the Yin Yang Master behind them. They all rushed forward with no regards to the safety of their lives, but the most tragic thing was that the people from the Yinyang Family and the ordinary Yin Yang Master were basically the same at this moment.

 C289

    Chapter 289 - White Dragon reappearance (2)

    After the Skeleton Wife obtained the treasured sword, he did not succeed. The surrounding Yin Yang Master s used all sorts of techniques to continuously attack the Skeleton Wife, immediately starting your divine dragon at the center, emitting multicolored light. This was all caused by their battle.

    Although there was a lot of light, it was still unable to cover up the red light. The light was extremely bright, and the earthquake was getting fiercer. At this time, the cracks were basically intertwined together like coiling dragons, and all of them sank down!

    The first one to fall was the Divine Dragon Sword, and inside, there was a huge hole that was over a hundred feet deep. After the Divine Dragon Sword fell, it became invisible, and the second person that fell was the Skeleton Wife.

    I hastily shouted to the surrounding people, "Hurry up and retreat! Have you all gone mad!?"

    and I have already done our best, but we are still jumping like fishes into the water, one after another, like dumplings being dropped, we are jumping nonstop into the pit!

    I didn''t even know what was inside the hole, and what was happening was outside of my expectations. I didn''t dare to rashly enter this unknown place, so I quickly reached out my hand to stop them, but it was useless. I increased my strength one by one and saw that all the treasures in my body were fully utilized!

    I looked at the people who didn''t jump down, and continuously went to stop them. And at this moment, Li Ruoxi suddenly shouted at me: "Look at the cave, what''s inside!"

    When Li Ruoxi shouted, I looked down the hole and was shocked. In the darkness of the hole, there was a flash of white light, unexpectedly there was a white dragon coiling around the hole! It was a white dragon!

    The white dragon continued to spin, not making any wind in the cave, and slowly, its body started to shrink bit by bit. After about five minutes, the other party''s body turned into a human, and I was even more surprised to see that it was Xiao Bai!

    I immediately laid at the edge of the hole and shouted, "Little White, what happened to you? "Why are you here!"

    Little White didn''t say anything to me. It only raised its head for a split-second, showing a surprised expression. Then, it smiled and waved its hand, telling me to retreat quickly!

    Just when I was wasting time, the Yin Yang Master s that I was stopping also jumped into the cave. I said to Li Ruoxi, "Since Xiao Bai is here, we must go down. This group of Yin Yang Master s have already killed to the point that their eyes are red, I''m afraid that it will be detrimental to Xiao Bai!"

    Li Ruoxi nodded her head. At this time, the two of us jumped in with all our might, but just as we floated in midair, we felt a huge attraction force from behind us, forcefully pulling us to the side of cave!

    Turning around to look, it was actually the two from the Yinyang Family standing behind him. The two of them had used some unknown magic technique and used both of their hands to draw circles in the air.

    Not long after, I was pulled to the side of the two Yin Yang Master s. I sat down on the ground and said to them: "What are you doing, my friend is underneath the cave, I have to go and save him!"

    I thought that people from the Yin-Yang Family s would be easy to talk to, but I didn''t think that they had already become crazy! The older Dashu snorted and said to me: "Stinky Kid, what dogshit friend are you talking about? You also want to go down and get that Divine Dragon Sword, right? "Don''t even think about succeeding!"

    That dragon sword is useless to me. I mainly want to save Little White!

    I prepared to explain, but that Dashu didn''t listen to me at all, and continued to speak: "This Divine Dragon Sword is extremely big, and extremely important to our Yin-Yang Family, so the people who want to snatch this sword are all our enemies!"

    Li Ruoxi interrupted: "How can you do that, your family and I are good friends, if you treat me as your enemy, I''m afraid your clan''s elders will not let you off so easily!"

    The Dashu fiercely pushed both of us, and said to us: "Scram! With this legendary Divine Dragon Sword, who cares about the Yin-Yang Family, I have worked in the Yin-Yang Family for more than 10 years, and my position is still so low. With this Divine Dragon Sword, I will rise again, see how young you two are, you two are still so polite, I will spare your life, and see you again forever! "

    After the Dashu finished speaking, he waved his hand and actually killed his own companion with a palm strike!

    This bastard! To think that in order to reduce the number of people who tried to snatch the Divine Dragon Sword from him, he would secretly harm someone from his own sect!

    I leapt up like a carp and was ready to attack him, but he was one step ahead of me and directly jumped into the hole in the ground. When I pulled Li Ruoxi up and prepared to follow him in, I realised that the ground started to continuously merge and the cracks on the ground also started to slowly return to its original position. Even though the split time was long, but the recovery time was short.

    I climbed up to the original position of the hole in the ground and kept hitting the ground. However, my tiny strength was nothing more than a mayfly trying to shake a large tree, not moving at all!

    Li Ruoxi immediately helped me, but the two of us couldn''t really do much together, and while I was lying down on the ground, I could hear everything, but I couldn''t even see the echoes. This can only mean two things, one is that the ground is completely mixed, and the other is that the ground is too thick, so thick that we can''t even see the echoes!

    Helplessly, I could only sigh, and Li Ruoxi said: "There''s no other way, it seems that I can''t forcefully open it!"

 C290

    Chapter 290 - Sky Splitting Axe (1)

    After we made a ruckus, it attracted a lot of Yin Yang Master s and local residents. After a while, a majority of them rushed to the scene, but Li Ruoxi and I secretly took a detour around the small path.

    There are only two types of people here. One is to watch the show and take pleasure in the misfortune of others, and the other is to regret not being able to enter the cave in time. These people are different, but they always have one goal, and that is to find the whereabouts of the Divine Dragon Sword.

    The ugly faces of these people, I have seen them all before, eating the grape makes me sick of the grape, or destroying what I can''t get myself, to this valley, the only thing I got here is disappointment.

    I took a detour around the small path to avoid the crowd. Along the way, Lin Ruo Xi gave me a suggestion, which was to get back at them from there!

    The reason we failed in the end, was all because of the Yin Yang Master family. If it wasn''t for them stopping us, we might have already entered the cave.

    Therefore, Li Ruoxi suggested that we should go to their clan to explain everything clearly and get them to help us.

    Since it''s like this, why don''t we test it out first. After I agreed to it, the two of us went straight to the Yin Yang Master''s family.

    Incidentally, Wu Hua Family''s name is Mu Rong, which is also the Mu Rong Family of the Yin Yang Family.

    Maybe we didn''t go at the right time, but when we arrived at the Mu Rong Family''s gate, we realized that there was no one here, even the door was tightly closed. I looked at the Mu Rong Family''s gate, the surroundings seemed extremely desolate, the huge courtyard was completely empty, and just when I couldn''t think of anything, I saw at the gate of the Mu Rong Family, there was such a old man cleaning the house, holding a long broom, constantly cleaning the leaves in the Courtyard.

    Other than him, there wasn''t a second person around. I could only greet him, and after patting him on the shoulder for an entire day, I politely said to him, "My lord, why are none of the Mu Rong Family''s people here? Where have all of them gone?"

    He waved his hand and did not speak to me for a long time. However, Li Ruoxi was more or less able to understand a little what the other party was talking about, and explained to me after the old man had left: "He said that something happened within the clan? Everyone has been very busy lately, but that old man is the one who hired them to clean up, she doesn''t even know the details! "

    Without the help of the Yin-Yang Family, we had no choice but to wait for the next three days.

    During these three days, I would come here to scout every day. At noon of the third day, when I arrived, I discovered that there were fireworks in the family.

    The members of this Mu Rong Family all became familiar with me from top to bottom, but when I saw them, it was a little different from when I first met them.

    Of course, it is impossible for their appearances to change too much around their bodies, but, they did look much older, all of them had bitter expressions, as though they were extremely worried about something. After I entered the Mu Rong Family household, I was brought to the waiting room very quickly, as though I was a guest.

    Not long after, the elders of the Mu Rong family directly interviewed me.

    When Elder Mu Rong saw that I was still forcing out a smile, her mouth dried up and she said: "Little brother, I hope you''ve been well since we last met, I''m really sorry for the incident last time."

    I know that these large clans like to talk courteously, I like to get straight to the point, I have something that I want to ask for your help with, I think you all have also discovered that the Divine Dragon Sword disappeared into thin air, in fact, that the thing entered underground, right under the stone dragon, there is an underground space, but right now it is tightly sealed by the land, I cannot enter it, so I implore all of you experts to help me out, is there anything I can do?

    After hearing about this, Elder Mu Rong turned pale with fright: "They said that the Divine Dragon Sword entered the ground? It''s no wonder I couldn''t even hear the whereabouts of the Divine Dragon Sword after asking around for the past few days. I was curious about why the number of people in the valley had suddenly decreased by so much! "

 C291

    Chapter 291 - Sky Splitting Axe (2)

    Hearing this, I finally understood that the other party was completely unaware of what was going on. However, it was no wonder that everyone present had followed them into the underground, and those who arrived late only saw a bare piece of land with nothing left. If there was no one involved, then they would have no way of knowing what was going on.

    Elder Mu Rong immediately told me everything that had happened that day. After hearing it, she decided to follow me to take a look.

    We might as well choose a sun from the shadows. With an order from Elder Mu Rong, she brought several tens of strong individuals to that piece of land.

    I pointed to the barren land, and spoke to the people of Mu Rong''s family: "On that day, I tried to force the Divine Dragon Sword, and somehow, it suddenly sank underground, but when I wanted to follow along, I met other Yin Yang Master, which delayed me from entering, so the land sealed!"

    When I told this story, I did not tell them everything, but hid the fact that my blood and the Divine Dragon Sword''s matched each other. After all, I had already suffered a loss once, so it was impossible for me to eat it again.

    Would he become enemies with the two Yin Yang Master s?

    So in the whole thing, I try to describe myself as a spectator, put myself out of the way, it''s good for everybody.

    After all, the process of me speaking was a mix of truth and falsehood. After listening to it, Elder Mu Rong patted me on the shoulder and said to the Yin Yang Master behind me: "We are working together, and we must open this thing. This little brother''s friend here is not clear about life and death, we must help this little brother!"

    With a single command, a group of people gathered together and continuously bombarded the ground with magic. In the end, although the soil and sand on the ground had been blown away after a round of bombardment, the foundations of the land did not show any signs of shaking. In this instant, I could truly see how insignificant humans were.

    In the end, Elder Mu Rong had personally walked in front of the great earth and used her own strength to continuously attack it. However, the result was still the same, without any changes to the situation.

    Elder Mu Rong wiped off the sweat on her forehead, sighed and said: "Is this really an underground cave? The gatekeeping is too tight, I wonder which Gao Sheng could create such a mysterious realm!"

    Looks like even using the members of Mu Rong''s family wouldn''t be able to open up this land, but I expected it. After all, this is the place the divine dragon resided, if it was easily opened, what about it?

    Just when I felt that I could do nothing about it, I suddenly saw a Yin Yang Master running over to Clan Elder Mu Rong and said: "Reporting to Clan Elder Mu Rong, there is a Divine Equipment in our clan called Heaven Splitting Axe. It is said that it is able to split heaven and earth.

    Elder Mu Rong''s eyes flashed, and immediately revealed a smile, and said to us: "That''s right, I almost forgot, using this weapon, then maybe we can really finish it, but it''s a pity that now is not the right time, that weapon is on Wu Hua''s body, he went out and carried this Divine Equipment along with him, but Wu Hua never came back after leaving the clan, and he went to who knows where for the past few days, and we can''t contact him!"

    What?

    It''s been so long, and he still hasn''t come back yet?

    I immediately said, "He left with me. On the way, he said that he was going to search in a cave, but I didn''t go with him because I had something to do. I thought that after so many days, he should have already returned!"

    Clan Elder Mu Rong immediately frowned, only now did I understand, the reason they had such expressions before, was because of the matter regarding Wu Hua!

    Wu Hua and I had been separated for two days, but the people from Mu Rong''s family had never been able to contact him. Thus, Elder Mu Rong sent people everywhere to find his whereabouts.

    Based on the clues, Wu Hua really did enter the cave in the end. Thus, Elder Mu Rong sent dozens of people to form a small team and enter the cave to search for Wu Hua.

    Thus, Elder Mu Rong decided to personally move forward, search for the other party, and bring the entire family out with him. This event happened two days ago, when I arrived to find out that the Mu Rong family was completely empty.

    But strangely, things were not going well. The entire family all came to the side of the huge boulder, but discovered that the boulder was extremely smooth, and could not even find the entrance to the cave!

    In other words, I understand now. If we can''t find this Flowerless Flower, then we won''t be able to obtain the God Equipment, and even more so, we won''t be able to open this underground dragon cave!

 C292

    Chapter 292 - Storage of Ring (1)

    There were also things that he couldn''t do in his family. To them, it seemed like the importance of Flowless was far greater than the purpose of this trip.

    Li Wuhua is still the nephew of an elder of the clan. According to the rumors, this Elder Mu Rong never married Wife, and I have no descendants of my own, so I have always loved this nephew dearly, and basically treated him as my own child. The most important thing is that when she was born, the mother suffered a few setbacks in her life, and when she was ill, she died, and my father was killed by his enemies while travelling outside the clan. From then on, Wu Hua was always with Elder Mu Rong.

    Now that my own child is missing, as a parent, I naturally have to worry my heart out. Although I''m not at the age where I can have a child, I can somewhat understand that kind of feeling.

    I looked at their white-haired faces and said, "How about this? I''ll go look for Wu Hua."

    Mu Rong didn''t have much hope towards my words, she only said, "Our entire family has been through this many times already, and we couldn''t even find the cave entrance. I''m afraid that the situation isn''t good for that child, but if you want to go, I won''t stop you, I understand your intentions!"

    It seems that the other party doesn''t have much hope for me, but it''s no wonder that I couldn''t find him in a single family. What effect would there be with just the two of us, but I have full confidence in this matter, because when the music plays, it''s mixed with a lot of demonic energy. And I''m half a demon, so I will at least have some advantage.

    I definitely wouldn''t tell this matter to the Mu Rong Family. As the saying goes, leave a person alone, leave a bit of space for when things go wrong, so I wouldn''t go as far as to be familiar with the other party to the point of him coming out on a tray. I clenched my fists and declared again: "Everyone, don''t worry.

    Many of the Yin Yang Master s stood out and took out their own treasures, wanting to give them to me as a personal protection item. At the same time, Elder Mu Rong also took out some good things to give me, so of course, I cannot take them all, I only expressed my thanks, but after scanning through them, I realised that amongst the treasures, the majority of them were of medium quality, but one or two of them weren''t enough to make me feel interested.

    Amongst them was an inconspicuous Ring, which seemed to be made entirely out of stone. Amongst all the treasures, it seemed to be very lonely, as though it had been buried in some corner and no one had paid attention to it.

    I extended my hand to pick up the Ring, and said to everyone: "I appreciate your kindness. But I think this Ring looks pretty good, I want to bring it, do you guys have any objections? "

    At that time, the clan elders took out a piece of red cloth and placed all kinds of treasures on the red cloth. Please give the red cloth to me, but at this time, I realised that the Ring on the red cloth rolled on the ground twice when no one touched it.

    It was just like how the other party had chosen me. I was usually this polite, but in reality, I had already picked up the Ring.

    What''s even more interesting is that my family did not discover the price of this Ring, but only treated it as a foil. One of the young men said to me: "You are a benefactor of my family, take some good stuff, that Ring is of no use to you."

    When Elder Mu Rong saw me taking a few Ring, she was also somewhat suspicious. She opened her mouth and asked the young man: "Where did you take that Ring? I am our distinguished guest, how can we give such a despicable thing to you? "

    After being criticized by the elder, that young man''s eyes and ears immediately reddened, his face revealed an embarrassed expression, and he said, "I''m really sorry, aiya, I got this from the junk market, I think I just bought it and casually gave it to me, I''m really sorry!"

 C293

    Chapter 293 - Storage Ring (2)

    After this youth said this, he reached out his hand, suddenly wanting to take back my Ring. I quickly took a step back and said to him: "Since it''s a gift, I just happen to like it, so just treat it as giving it to me. It feels like this item is quite suitable for me!"

    The young man looked at Elder Mu Rong awkwardly, then Elder Mu Rong smiled and said: "Since little brother likes it, then let''s just take it. I don''t know little brother still has some heroic and chivalrous feelings in your heart, to not be greedy for money.

    After that, the other party asked me to choose some other treasures, but I ignored them. After exchanging a few pleasantries, we bade farewell to each other.

    Before we left, the Mu Rong Family gifted me two stallions, one black and one 100.

    After walking a short distance, I took out the stone Ring and looked at it closely under the sunlight. However, all of a sudden, I saw darkness in front of me, as if I couldn''t see anything!

    Crap, did you encounter some kind of Demons that could block out the sun, but when Li Ruoxi saw that I was standing motionlessly, she said to me, "Big idiot, what are you doing? Wang Tian''er at noon? "

    Strange, what does this mean? The sky was so dark that I could barely see my fingers in the light!

    I was looking at Li Ruoxi in a daze, and then I slowly lowered my right hand as well. Suddenly, the light once again illuminated my entire body, as if the darkness had instantly driven it away!

    Looking around, I realized that everything around me was safe and sound. I looked at the Ring in my hand, and repeated the same action again, but every time I raised my right hand to cover my eyes, I discovered that all the light had disappeared!

    I can''t possibly take out a Ring to hide from the sun, can I?

    I immediately jumped down from the horse and pointed the Ring into the air. Only then did I realize that this Ring didn''t have much use for it, and after a while, when Ruo Xi saw that I was behaving strangely, he said to me: "You''re done, right?

    Storage Ring?

    I asked, "Is this Ring used to store things?"

    Ruo Xi sighed and shook his head. He also immediately jumped down, walked to in front of me and explained: "You don''t even know what you''re holding, so you just brought around randomly. This kind of Ring is called a storage ring, and is very popular in many markets.

    Generally speaking, these Ring were divided into those that could contain liquids s, those that could contain gas, and those that could contain solids. There were three situations where these Ring could be contained, and even more special cases where the price of the Ring would be higher.

    I continued to ask, and found out that the way to operate the Ring''s collection was very simple. As long as I kept it in my heart, then I would automatically place the things I wanted to collect into the Ring. As long as I said to put it away, the things inside the Ring would come out!

    I held the storage Ring in front of me and shouted at the stone in front of me, "Put it away!"

    At this moment, I realised that the rock in front of me was instantly sucked into the Ring, and at the same time, I felt as though all of the wind blowing in from my surroundings was sucked in as well!

    When Li Ruoxi saw this, she turned pale with fright. She hurriedly jumped up from her horse and ran to my side, asking, "What kind of Ring are you?

    I was also wondering in my heart. Isn''t it all solid and gas now?

    After experimenting once more, he found that this object seemed to be able to be stored in no matter what it was. It was only possible for other living beings to not enter.

    I felt that this was interesting, so I once again asked Li Ruoxi for guidance. In the end, I discovered that as long as I closed my eyes, I could see that the Ring s had said that they were keeping things, but it turned out that I had already unknowingly collected three things, there was no need to talk about the stones in front of me. What surprised me the most, was that there was light inside the Ring!

    I finally understand that when I raised my right hand just now, the sky was completely black. It wasn''t because there wasn''t any sunlight at all, but because I absorbed all of the sunlight in front of me into the Ring and couldn''t see through my line of sight, I could feel that it was completely black.

    From Li Ruoxi''s position, I can''t see anything, so in her eyes, I''m just a person who stands there foolishly!

    After understanding the principles behind it, I prepared to release it. A boundless light immediately shined in front of my eyes. All of the sunlight that was sucked in was released in an instant, as though it was a flash grenade!

    I wasn''t prepared at all, and directly caused my eyes to turn white. Ruo Xi and I both screamed miserably as we squatted on the ground, and only regained our senses after approximately half an hour!

    Ruo Xi came up and kicked my butt, then scolded: "Are you crazy, you big idiot? You don''t know anything and you''re acting so recklessly. If this was a handgun, then I would have been beaten to death by you!"

    How could I have known that this would turn out to be such a situation? This item seemed to be an auxiliary item, but in reality, it had a strong attack power!

    Thinking about it, if I were to absorb all of the wind in nature, then when facing the enemy, as long as I release it, this wind would make them retreat. It''s just that I don''t know how many Ring can be collected!

    Anyway, if we were to enter that cave in the future, we won''t be able to see anything at all. At that time, it would be better to slowly release the sunlight and use it as a flashlight!

    I tried my best and soon found that things were not as I had expected. Although the other party could absorb anything, they couldn''t absorb too much at once. There was a very strict limit on the number of items they could absorb!

    For example, my Ring could absorb several items at the same time, but the amount of items that it absorbs was limited, while the amount of items it absorbs seemed to be limited. During my experiments, I tried all the things that the surrounding sand, rocks, and even stones, could absorb, and within the Ring, there were already dozens of things that could be absorbed, but the amount of things that could be absorbed was very limited.

    But there''s one thing to be thankful for, this Ring seems to be able to level up on its own. As for the conditions to level up, I still don''t know, I just know that after levelling up, the number of different types of Ring will slowly increase!

 C294

    Chapter 294 - Water monkey (1)

    I kept the Ring. Although I am extremely interested in this little thing, now is not the time to lose hope. We have urgent things to do, Li Ruoxi and I will continue our journey south.

    After walking for about an hour, they finally arrived at the location of the cave.

    Arriving here, I saw a huge rock, it was like a huge mountain, the top was barren of vegetation, and was also incomparably smooth. I touched the rock with my hand, and under the sun''s scorching heat, the rock seemed very hot, and with just a light touch, my hand actually burned a little bit of the rock''s skin.

    Let alone before the cave, according to what Li Ruoxi said, the cave should be right in the middle of the rock, and it looked extremely eye-catching. It could be seen with a glance, and it was very obvious that the current situation was different from the things that happened in the legends.

    I broke off a branch from the ground and used a wooden stick to continuously hit the rock. Every piece was smacked, making it look extremely sturdy. There wasn''t even an echo from inside!

    I used my foot to kick the rock, and did not move at all. On the contrary, my leg actually hurt a lot, Li Ruoxi laughed at the side: "Idiot, why are you getting more and more stupid!"

    I sighed and said, "You''re smart, but we haven''t found the cave yet. How are we supposed to get in?"

    From left to right, Li Ruoxi circled around this huge boulder, and at last, returned to my side and said, "Idiot, use your brain. The reason this rock cannot find the cave is because it is covered up by something, and since it is covered up by something, then you have a way to solve this problem very easily!"

    Li Ruoxi did not even tell me the answer, and instead told me to think, and as I stood there thinking, I suddenly realized, and said to Li Ruoxi: "Oh, I understand, since it is a thing, then it will definitely be sucked in using my Ring, I''ll try!"

    After I finished speaking, I brought the Ring closer to the rock and closed my eyes to feel the substance on the rock. As expected, with this mechanism, I quickly scanned the rock and discovered that it was entirely made of granite. In addition, there was something called mist.

    That mist isn''t what we commonly call white fog fog, and according to the Ring, it''s called camouflage cloud!

    This thing could cover the surface of something, just like a chameleon. It could be used as a camouflage.

    With a thought, I immediately took the camouflage element back into the Ring. At this moment, it was in the middle of the rock, so naturally, a dark hole appeared in the middle of the rock!

    Stepping on broken iron shoes without any place to find, so easily obtained, it turned out to be so simple!

    I scratched my head and giggled at Li Ruoxi: "Thanks. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t even know what to do. Let''s go in!"

    After saying that, I was the first to walk into the cave. Just as I entered, I already felt that the interior was extremely cool, but it wasn''t too different from a normal cave with milk stones, and it wasn''t as terrifying as the legends said. I used the Ring in my hands to release light, immediately illuminating the entire cave.

    The entire cave was made of this kind of granite. The width of the cave was only five meters, and could only fit the two of us walking side by side.

    We continued to walk inside, and felt that it was getting colder the further we went, Li Ruoxi suddenly pulled me and said to me: "Go slowly, you listen carefully, is there any sound?"

    I stopped and listened quietly, but there was no sound. When I turned around to start again, we had already walked more than thirty meters through the cave and could no longer see the entrance.

    I replied, "You''re not trying to scare yourself, are you? There''s no sound at all?"

    Li Ruoxi sighed, and did not say anything else. She continued to walk with me, and this time, when we were about to take a few steps, Li Ruoxi called out to me once more, "There''s definitely something behind us, it seems to be following us!"

    After hearing what that guy said, I was shocked and hurriedly turned my head to look back. In the end, it was just empty air behind me and I didn''t even see a shadow. I smiled and said, "You must be thinking too much.

 C295

    Chapter 295 - Water monkey (2)

    Ruo Xi still couldn''t believe that she told me to stand in place and not leave, so he took two steps forward by himself.

    Then suddenly my face tightened, and I realized that there was something wrong with this thing, because I heard footsteps, and it was two people''s footsteps!

    Before this, when the two of us walked together, it was normal for the footsteps to be that of two people. But now, I stopped.

    This time, I want Li Ruoxi to continue walking. I will always follow behind with my back to the front and back, and if there really is someone in the cave, we can definitely discover him.

    However, even after trying, the sound still kept coming out, but no one came out from the front and back!

    Strange, what is going on? Furthermore, when he tried it, he could feel the sound coming from his side, very close to him!

    And it seemed to come from right below him!

    I squatted on the ground, but discovered that besides the solid rocks on the ground, there was nothing else on the ground. I used the Ring to illuminate the entire ground, and then found that the granite was very smooth.

    In the midst of the water vapor, I suddenly discovered a face that didn''t belong to any of us!

    In that instant, I finally understood that the water vapor was only a reflection, and the true location was the canopy above my head!

    Immediately raising his head, he discovered that there was a strange fellow following us. It seemed to be a monkey, but he was not busy with it, and his teeth were baring, and his eyes were red. He opened his mouth and bit at me, neither terrifying nor ghost-like.

    Fortunately, Ruo Xi was on his guard, she picked up a rock from the ground and smashed it towards the monkey''s head, and with a miserable scream, the monkey fell to the ground, its body twitching uncontrollably.

    I looked down and saw that the monkey seemed to have leprosy, its entire body was extremely pale, its eyes stared at us, and in the end it spat out blood. This wasn''t a human, but an animal that we had never seen before.

    Li Ruoxi was shocked by this creature and immediately ran towards my back. I turned around, I blocked in front of it and roared at it, I am that strange animal!

    When I walked closer and prodded him with the wooden stick, he still didn''t react. Only then did I relax and take a closer look, discovering that the monkey was around one and a half meters tall, roughly the same size as a child. It was a bit thin and weak, but its four limbs were quite long, making it obvious that it was good at climbing.

    I spat on the ground and cursed, "What the f * ck is this? We have to be careful. If cave still has a lot of these things, we won''t have much luck!"

    Li Ruoxi looked down at the monkey behind me, and then let go of the monkey''s corpse a little more boldly, before explaining to me: "I understand, this is called water monkey, it originally lived in a moist place and water, but in reality it isn''t like this. They are usually only around 50 cm tall, with a small stature and fur on their bodies, and although they are carnivorous animals, they prefer to eat bats.

    I took a glance at the water monkey''s corpse. It didn''t matter if it was a water monkey or a fire monkey, since it was already dead and no longer posed any threat to us.

    At that time, after walking about a hundred meters, I would see a weapon on the ground, a steel blade. Seeing this, I said, "Not good, I''m afraid that the people from Yin-Yang Family are in trouble, I have seen this steel blade used by a subordinate of the Mu Rong family before, maybe they have already died here!"

    After saying that, I took another step forward. At this point in time, I couldn''t help but to admire my own beak, thinking that there were actually dead people in the cave, and they died extremely thoroughly.

    I turned the corpse over and saw that it was a man in his thirties. There was a big hole in his chest, and his internal organs seemed to be on the verge of falling out. What was even weirder was that the wound was actually made from a mace!

    Since it was a wound made by a weapon, then it should be a killing each other!

    I remember that there is someone in Yin-Yang Family with a mace!

 C296

    Chapter 296 - Deep within cave (1)

    The further we went, the more shocking the view became.

    The inside of cave was filled with corpses, and all of them were the subordinates of Mu Rong''s family!

    It was clear that they had fought with each other before, and this group of corpses seemed to have come to look for the flowery troop. Just in case, they had come with different weapons, including pike s, machetes, and all sorts of weapons. Right now, the reason for their deaths was also because of the weapon in their hands.

    For example, the person beside me wielding a blade, on his Neck, there was an additional injury caused by a pike, and the person wielding the hammer had a fatal injury on his shoulder. Without question, an extremely tragic civil war happened here.

    Seeing this, Li Ruoxi asked in confusion: "Idiot, what do you think is going on?"

    How could I possibly know what was going on in the minds of these corpses?

    The most important question was why did they want to kill each other. Could it be that they wanted to obtain all the treasures in cave, so they decided to start a fight here?

    It isn''t a normal situation for so many people to die all of a sudden, and when the cave entered, we met with many traps, and sometimes, we would suddenly fly out of the cliff with a sharp knife, and sometimes, we would suddenly reveal a hole in the ground, but all of these small tricks aren''t even worth mentioning, not to mention all of them are the elites of Mu Rong''s family, how could they be completely wiped out by the small traps in the cave?

    Li Ruoxi and I did not want to talk. The whole place was filled with the smell of blood, the air was filled with the smell of the cave, the ventilation was poor, and the smell of blood pervaded the air in the cave, unable to dissipate.

    I felt my stomach churning, as though I was about to vomit. Forcefully enduring the pain, I continued to walk forward, not knowing how deep this cave was actually. As I walked, I could hear the footsteps of a few people deep inside the cave, so I greeted Li Ruoxi and quickly turned off the light in my hands.

    Our footsteps were so soft that they seemed to be afraid of the flowers on the ground, carefully taking every step.

    But when we quieten down, I find that the sound inside also disappears, I feel that there is a big problem in this!

    I turned on the light from the Ring once again and walked inside in large strides. As I walked, I muttered the Vajra Meridian on the side of my mouth.

    Just like this, after walking for about 300 metres, I suddenly saw that the cave had become much more spacious. There was a circular space, like a room in the mountains.

    Although the room inside this stone was not very big, it was much more spacious compared to the five meter wide Corridor. Li Ruoxi and I heaved a sigh of relief, and casually found a place to sit down, preparing to rest for a while, before continuing onwards. But at this moment, I suddenly saw three people standing at the northern corner of the wall!

    Weird, there''s someone here, why didn''t I notice it? When did it appear?

    I guessed that we were a bit too tired, so we didn''t look around when we entered. I nodded towards the three of them and politely said, "Where did these three brothers come from? I have a friend who disappeared without a trace after entering the cave.

    After looking carefully at the shadows of the three of them, as if they were sitting next to a wall, Li Ruoxi ran over to me at this time, and quietly reminded me: "Be careful, so many people died here, how could these three people be safe and sound?"

    There are more than ten corpses in the Corridor outside. Even if the three of them said that they are outsiders, they would not be able to sleep in here peacefully, they are just too presumptuous!

    I slowly walked over, and the shadows of these three people became clearer and clearer. When I reached in front of them, because I had the help of the Ring''s light rays and clearly saw everything around them, I realized that these three people were around the same age as me, and were all Mu Rong''s family.

 C297

    Chapter 297 - Deep within cave (2)

    Their eyes were half closed and their chests were still panting. They were clearly alive, but their bodies were covered in blood!

    Since we were alive, we were saved. I hurried over to help one of them up and asked, "I say, can you still speak? Stop sleeping! Stand up!"

    In a place like this, air was scarce. The three people were out of breath, afraid that they would fall asleep like this. As soon as they woke up, they would grab their shoulders and shake them back and forth in an attempt to wake them up.

    However, after I expended a great deal of effort, I found out that they were sleeping like dead pigs, and their breathing was just a bit more even. Other places were no different from the dead, and upon seeing this scene, I hurriedly smacked one of them twice in the face.

    My slap was loud and joyful, it directly left a red five-finger mark on the other party''s face, but that person didn''t seem to wake up at all. The other party''s entire body trembled as if it was electrocuted, scaring me so much that I released my hand and took two steps back before calming down.

    At this time, the two young people at the side slowly stood up, but at this time, Li Ruoxi shouted out from beside me, "Be careful, they don''t seem to be humans anymore!"

    I took a closer look and saw that the three of them had widened their eyes, but they didn''t have any breath left in that instant. Their chests that were moving up and down a moment ago had regained their calmness and stopped breathing!

    How could this person just die like that? And these three died in groups, and they all stopped breathing at the same time?

    Just as I was deep in my thoughts, the three of them suddenly glared at me, grabbed their bodies, and started attacking me!

    These people were clearly Zombie!

    I stepped up and crippled them with a few kicks, then I discovered that the three of them were just like undead fellows, casually picking up any weapon from the ground, and calling towards my body. When Ruo Xi saw this, he immediately went to stop them, but he could do nothing about it as Li Ruoxi''s body was severely injured and she was unable to undergo any form of transformation.

    In a fit of rage, I picked up a rock from the ground and smashed it against the back of one of the Zombie''s head.

    As long as their heads were smashed, they wouldn''t be able to move anymore. But those words are easy to say, if you want to blow out a head, that''s the hardest part of a human''s body, and I was caught off guard just now. If you hit them with a brick, it would be impossible to break their heads with a stone!

    I hurriedly flew over the rocks on the ground and continuously smashed on the bodies of the Zombie s. Right now, I don''t have any weapons in my hands, only the rocks on the ground.

    The other party didn''t even care about this. After the stone hit them, it did not hurt at all, and it did not have any effect at all. They jumped away one by one, directly towards us, and extended their long fingers, grabbing with all their might, causing even the rocks to shatter!

    I immediately carried Li Ruoxi and rolled all the way to the back, but our current location is only 50 square meters. A small house, how far can we hide from it?

    In less than three minutes, we were forced into a dead end. At that moment, I hurriedly took out the Ring to see if there was anything useful inside, but I discovered that there was only some sand and wind coming from outside.

    In any case, in a moment of desperation, I let go of the Ring and the wind that I sucked in. I didn''t expect this effort to have an unexpected effect.

    If I release these gales in the wilderness, they would only cool down, but the other uses aren''t too big. Right now, this room is only 50 square meters and is extremely small, so when the gales are released, due to the distance and space restrictions, I can only forcefully compress myself.

    The density of the gale increased, and the moment it flew out, it was like a knife slicing through the bodies of the remaining two Zombie, instantly slicing them into pieces.

    After I had completely released all the gales in the Ring, I sat down to catch my breath, wiped the sweat off my forehead and said to Li Ruoxi: "Oh my god, this is truly a narrow escape, I say, what other ghosts are there here, there can''t be many of these Zombie, right?"

    I asked Li Ruoxi, but I knew in my heart that the other party couldn''t say anything either. After all, we entered the cave together, and if I don''t know, Ruo Xi probably can''t know either.

    But I still managed to guess her fairy level. After I asked this question, Li Ruoxi didn''t immediately answer me but just laid on the ground with his ear tightly pressed against the rock.

    After about two minutes of stalemate, Ruo Xi crawled up from the ground and said with confidence, "Don''t worry, you guys are only alone!"

    Fuck, even if there''s one person, he''s still considered human. If it''s some Zombie King, then it''s going to be troublesome!

    Just as I was in a daze, Li Ruoxi smiled and said to me: "Stop daydreaming, idiot. We finally picked up a bargain.

    So it turns out that this smelly Kid was actually inside. By the way, Ruo Xi''s ears were really sharp, as if it was the footsteps of someone or their voice. As long as it sounded once, Ruo Xi would definitely not forget. The speed of sound was much faster than when one memorized a person''s face.

    Although I want to praise Ruo Xi, now is not the time, so we should quickly head towards the cave. About 500 metres away, we discovered a pool, it belongs to the underground river.

    At the source of the underground river, there is such a person lying on his stomach drinking water from the river. I took a glance and saw that there was a huge amount of mud in the river.

    He struggled to get some water, but when I looked at the ground, most of the river water was made up of sand and stone, and if I drank too much of it, I would be able to overturn rivers and seas, and cut open people''s intestines, which is basically the same as committing suicide!

    In reality, I was also the same, lacking water. However, I had a way now, so I immediately took the Ring and placed it in the underground river, using the Ring to absorb the water in the water.

    There is too much sludge in the underground river, so if I drink it with my mouth, it might be a mess. I would drink all the germs and sand and dust into the river, that is my storage Ring, I can differentiate and absorb different things, as long as I inject water into it, it will automatically shield me from other impurities.

 C298

    Chapter 298 - Demon Sound in the Cave (1)

    In this period of time, Li Ruoxi had tightly held onto Wu Hua''s hands, not allowing him to move around. For a man to turn into this kind of crazy look, it truly made one''s heart ache, not to mention that they had fought together a few days ago.

    After I drank enough water from the Ring, I brought it out for him to drink. Although he drank more water, his meaning was still unclear.

    I patted his mouth, wanting to hear a complete sentence, but I was afraid that it would be hard to do it. Every time he spoke, he would spout out a few words in short bursts, making it hard to connect them together. It was as if in a blur, his brain could say whatever it wanted to say.

    I supported him, at the same time I said to Li Ruoxi: "We seem to have walked halfway, I''m afraid we still have to go to the end of cave, should we go?"

    Li Ruoxi rolled her eyes at me, then said to me: "You are really stupid, we are here to find people, not to explore. We have already found people, why are we going to explore caves? You think this matter is not troublesome! "

    To prevent the other party from going unconscious, I continuously spoke up for them along the way. Can this Kid be more serious? When we were about to reach the cave entrance, we suddenly realized that the other party was no longer answering my question!

    That can''t be right, this fellow can''t be dead as well, right!

    I hurriedly put Wu Hua down, placed my hand on Wu Hua''s chest and checked on him carefully. I found out that Wu Hua was still breathing, and his heartbeat was normal, but he was just in cave just now, and due to the lack of oxygen, he had temporarily fainted. At this moment, his breathing had returned to normal, just that his brain was still in a sleep state and didn''t wake up yet.

    It''s fine as long as he doesn''t die, but surviving now is the right path. I hurried to support him and sprinted a few steps forward, walking out of this damned cave.

    Looking at the sunlight that was sprinkled all over my body, I felt incomparably happy. Right now, the light in my Ring s has almost been used up, I once again opened up the Ring and absorbed this sunlight. I placed Wu Hua on the ground and heaved a long sigh of relief, then said to Li Ruoxi: "I''ve finally succeeded, let me see if there''s any Heaven Splitting Axe on this Kid!"

    Li Ruoxi quickly stopped me from talking to him, "Hey, you can''t do it now, your current actions are called stealing, so when we bring it back to the Mu Rong family, the other party will naturally owe us a favor. When you open your mouth, they will definitely offer you their hands as gift.

    Thus, I patted Wu Hua and said, "Bro, don''t sleep anymore. Can you wake up? Your half-dead appearance really scared me!"

    Just as I finished saying this, Wu Hua spoke up. However, the moment she opened her mouth, what came out wasn''t words, but a song that I had never heard before. There were no lyrics, only a hum.

    This tone was extremely gloomy, and the incoherent song caused one''s brain to buzz non-stop. I hastily shouted, "Do you have an end? Don''t sing for me anymore!"

    He took the opportunity to give the other party a kick, but the other party still didn''t react. He just continued to lie there, continuously humming this tune, causing Li Ruoxi''s face to immediately go pale, and reminded me: "Didn''t you say there was some kind of music to curse at? Could Wu Hua has already been cursed! "

    I immediately looked at Wu Hua. Wu Hua suddenly shut her mouth obediently and the music stopped playing. Just when I heaved a sigh of relief, Wu Hua stood up straight from the ground.

    I opened my mouth, but didn''t know what to say. Wu Hua''s reply was simple and crude. He directly sent a palm towards me. His palm was glowing with a blue light!

    Ruo Xi grabbed onto my Clothes''s horn with his sharp eyes and pulled me to the side while the palm strike missed and landed on the rock.

 C299

    Chapter 299 - Demon Sound in the Cave (2)

    I saw a plume of white smoke emerge from the rock, and then a deep palm print was left on the solid granite. This is amazing!

    I immediately shouted at Wu Hua, "Hey, can you wake up? Kill him!"

    But the other party didn''t seem to understand my words. I took a closer look and saw that right now, he was basically no different from a blue elfin, his eyeballs were blue, the blood in his body seemed to have turned blue, his veins were taut, and when I looked down, the other party was no longer a human. His chest even stopped breathing!

    Damn it, what kind of demons and ghosts is this cave? It can even control humans, and not only do them harm, it can also use human corpses as puppets!

    If only I had known earlier that he was a very righteous young lad, completely different from his brother, the blue elfin. Thinking about it, I started to get angry, as the saying goes, good people don''t live long, while evil people plague people for a thousand years, the blue elfin does many evil deeds, if I had not planned to kill him, then I would have done many other bad things. On the contrary, this young lad is a righteous man, he is kindhearted, but he met with such misfortune today!

    It was impossible for the other party to have already regained his human identity, his heartbeat had stopped a long time ago, and his body was covered in cold air. If he were to die just a moment ago, it might have been a disguise for him.

    Before I even got close to him, I already felt that his palm had already struck my chest. I retreated a few steps back and then steadied my footing, and at that moment, a feeling of having overturned rivers and seas assaulted me, I spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground, and cursed out loud: "Little bastard, I did not have the chance to fight with you when I was still alive. Now that you are dead, I can let go of both my hands!"

    Li Ruoxi anxiously shouted at me, "Big idiot, what are you doing? You can''t even beat him, his martial power and spirit power are probably above the blue elfin! "

    I hastily waved my hands towards Ruo Xi, telling her to leave quickly. How could I not see through the other party''s strength?

    Unless all of Mu Rong''s family members rush here, it will be very difficult to subdue this monster. I have to stall for time and let Ruo Xi go to the clan to find reinforcements so that he will have a chance of survival.

    But because I didn''t explain it clearly, a huge misunderstanding happened. She decided to face all of this on her own because of me, and she refused to leave no matter what. In the end, Ruo Xi just directly got in and fought with her!

    It was obvious that right now, it was not a matter of numbers. The opponent''s palm technique, Crossing Mountains Punishing Bull, I was extremely obedient and obedient. Before I could even get close to the opponent''s body, I was already hit by the opponent''s attack. The other party can casually hit me with a handgun and I don''t even have a chance to get close to the other party''s body!

    I want to borrow the bone''s power to transform once again, but this thing is just like a mischievous Kids, it doesn''t come out when I use it, and when I don''t use it, I just have to continuously transfer the power, it''s completely useless now!

    We can only dodge, we can''t get close. The biggest problem is that we can''t run away from the other party, and the speed of their movement is also above us, and as long as we have room to run, the other party will block us with a speed as fast as lightning, and what''s even worse is that this blue palm technique, the closer we get, the more powerful it becomes. If we are hit by it from a distance of more than ten meters, it''s like we''ve been hit by an iron pipe.

    So every time the other side stands in front of me,

 C300

    Chapter 300 - Enchantment Patrol (1)

    The two of us only have two scenarios at the moment. The first one is to calmly strike out with the final strike. Although we already know the outcome, we can''t beat it at all, but at least we die like a hero. The second one is to exhaust ourselves until we finally die from exhaustion.

    I don''t want to choose any of the situations. At least, as long as you are a smart person, as long as you aren''t someone who is waiting for death, you would absolutely not choose any of the situations you are in.

    So at the critical moment, I chose this third option.

    The third plan did not come from my point of view, but rather, it was a heaven-sent opportunity. Because just as we were about to be forced into a corner, a long music suddenly came from the depths of cave.

    This time, the sound of the music was completely different from before. Although I had never heard the music before, the rhythm of the music was clearly faster than before. If the music before was like a gentle stream, then now, the music was like a surging sea.

    Like the music of the sea, it continuously flowed into our ears, shaking our souls, as if we were in person at another huge concert venue, making it hard for us to block the sound, and even more so, we couldn''t forget it.

    And what was even weirder was that the other party didn''t seem to be able to hear it at all. Only Li Ruoxi and I could be deeply affected by it, as though it was a famous song that the both of us played alone.

    The moment the music started, I felt my whole body was being refreshed, as if a lotus bloomed in the water, reborn from the blazing fire.

    From the skin to the muscles, from the bones to the organs, it was as if all the pores in his body were breathing at the same time. A gentle aura spread to every corner of his body.

    When I regained consciousness again, I discovered that my body was constantly changing according to the music. My body had actually become a hemi-demon even though I had no control over it!

    And on the other side, Li Ruoxi, the situation was almost the same!

    The white feathers on his back and his snow-white wings flapped as he flew into the sky.

    As my body slowly extended its claws, the world before my eyes turned crimson red, as if time had stopped at this moment. It was as if the air had stopped at this moment, and I could even see every single stream of heat with my own eyes.

    I don''t have a mirror, so I can''t see its entire body, but I can look down and see my own body. On the surface of my body, a blue totem suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    I quickly raised my head to look at Li Ruoxi. I was afraid that something bad would happen to the other party amidst this change, but I still thought too much into it. Under the resonance of the music, Li Ruoxi seemed to be safe and sound.

    I was confused. I didn''t do anything, so how could I be strong?

    Li Ruoxi continued to explain to me: "No one knows the condition of our bodies, I have flipped through a few books and neglected to mention written records in a few ancient books, I heard that after a human and Demons''s blood fused, they could indeed become hemi-demon s, but many people were unable to control their own blood, thus they died. Some of the stronger people were still able to maintain their own bodies, and we determined whether or not a hemi-demon was strong or not, and whether or not it could maintain its human form after transforming, will depend on the change in your body.

    I haven''t read any ancient books, so I don''t know much about the levels of strength between hemi-demon s. I only know that everything is different now.

    At this point, Wu Hua continued to attack me, waving out a blue palm towards the sky, breaking through the air, beating the cattle across the mountains.

    I waved my hand together with the other party, and at this moment, a stream of heat continuously surged out from my hand, and this wave of unknown evil energy directly clashed against the other party''s palm in the air. After the shock, it is clear that my side''s strength is stronger than the other party''s, and there is a steady flow of heat flowing out.

    After the opponent''s energy is depleted, my energy waves continue to extend and I will knock Wu Hua to the ground!

 C301

    Chapter 301 - Enchantment Patrol (2)

    I looked at my own palm, it was no different from usual, there was only a strange, unrecognizable figure between my palms, all these things didn''t happen the last time, but I didn''t feel happy about what was happening in front of me, instead, I felt sad, because I knew that every time I transformed, my body would change a little more than before, and after a few more times, I might not be able to regain my body!

    Ruo Xi flapped his wings in the air, and continued to create tornadoes. The winds raged, surrounding the other party within the eye of the winds, Li Ruoxi said to me: "Although he is already dead, but at least we have met each other before, I am unable to strike him painfully. If he does not attack us again, we will not kill him."

    But Ruo Xi''s thoughts were still too naive. The other party completely disregarded the tornado surrounding them and continued to rush over, but of course, he would never be able to reach us.

    If Wu Hua did not move, he could have safely survived the storm. But if the other party were to rampage around, he would easily crash into the wind wall, and the fast spinning seal in the air would be like a knife cutting through the air. It was like a meat grinder, stirring Wu Hua into a bloody mess in an instant!

    Maybe he just closed his eyes and let the red color fall from the sky.

    By the time the wind stopped blowing, Thoughtless'' body had already returned to nature, his flesh and blood was gone.

    The moment the wind stopped, Li Ruoxi landed on the ground. At this time, we realized that in the tornado, anything will be torn into pieces.

    At this moment, when the wind stopped, we realized that it was a ax, a pure gold ax, this thing is extremely hard, the tornado wind wall was unable to cause any damage to the weapon, but other than this ax, the rest of the things were basically useless, all the way from the Clothes outside to the innermost bones were shattered, following the wind, there was not even a hint of blood scent in the air, it could be said that it was a sign of killing.

    But you can''t blame Ruo Xi for this, he had already given her the chance, if it wasn''t for you dying, or me dying, under these circumstances, we wouldn''t be so magnanimous to give our lives to someone we just met.

    I needed both of my hands to support the ax. I weighed the weight, and said to Li Ruoxi: "Maybe we''ll be lucky, this thing is probably the legendary Heaven Splitting Axe, with this, we can open a hole in the ground to look for Little White!"

    Li Ruoxi excitedly flew to my side and picked up the piece of ax together. Logically speaking, we should be able to walk out of this place in a swagger and directly open up the hole, but at this moment, I realized that one of the biggest problems has appeared, and that is the music from the cave was still constantly being transmitted out. And under the enveloping of this music, even if Li Ruoxi and I did not want to listen to it, we would not be able to!

    Whether it was flying high up or blocking one''s ears, this music seemed to be immersed within one''s thoughts and came out from one''s ears in an unending stream!

    Of course, it doesn''t matter if there is only music, it''s a kind of leisure, but the problem is that under the cover of this music, our bodies can''t change at all.

    Normally, once the battle ended and the strength of the body was exhausted, the demonic form would automatically disappear. Or it could use its willpower to return the body back to its original form when it didn''t want to fight.

    In this situation, these two methods simply did not work. Li Ruoxi could continuously dance in the air, and even when she was completely exhausted, the pair of wings on her body would still grow on it. There was no sign of him returning at all.

    I have the same problem in this aspect. The blue words on the surface are like real tattoos that can''t be removed. It''s completely useless relying on my willpower!

    Seeing this scene, I feel troubled. If we don''t return to our original appearance, we wouldn''t even be able to return to the valley. Even if we were to return, we would definitely be mistaken by the other Yin Yang Master s as being part of the Demons.

    Even if he was lucky, even if he didn''t die in this valley, what would happen in the future? We can''t just strut down the street like this, can we?

    I first picked up the storage Ring and stored the Splitting Mountain Axe, then used the Ring to absorb the energy from my body. But, this Ring is also very strong, I realised that not only is it a natural phenomenon of wind, fire, lightning, and lightning, it can also absorb energy, but it''s a pity that it''s too limited. Not long after, I felt the energy in my body flowing out, filling the Ring up.

    In my opinion, this method isn''t working at all. What a joke, we''ve already obtained the weapon, but we''re simply unable to leave this place alive!

    This kind of situation was rather awkward. At this juncture, I said, "The reason why we can''t return to normal is because of the music in cave. As long as we can find the source of the music, we might be able to solve this problem!"

    Li Ruoxi nodded to me, indicating that she had no objections. The two of us then went back to the cave.

    This time, his speed was much faster than the last time he came back. Not long later, he arrived at the place where he had seen Wu Hua.

 C302

    Chapter 302 - Black coffins (1)

    This time around, due to the changes in our bodies, we can see even further and hear even clearer sounds. We can''t even use the light from the storage Ring and we can clearly see everything in cave.

    After arriving here, we found out that it took us half a day of effort to reach this place. We continued to walk further and further, and found that the deeper we went, the wider it got. Finally, we arrived at an empty room that was about 200 square meters long, and discovered that we were at the end of cave.

    After coming here, I discovered that the music was still very far away. At this time, I said in bewilderment, "I am Ruo Xi, what is going on here? This should be the end, right? "

    Ruo Xi looked around him. This time, the walls around him were no longer granite and were made of marble, forget about others, this large boulder was really special, from the outside, it looked like a worthless stone, but going in, the stones here had a huge price, the stones inside were naturally formed and they were extremely smooth. Just the granite and marble stones were enough to sell for a large amount of money.

    I know that there are many people in the world who like to play with these things. There are also many stone shops in big cities that specialize in selling these weird things, they use special stones to make buddhist beads, they don''t even care if they have been polished, just a relatively smooth buddhist bead can be sold for thousands of dollars, and the material on top of those buddhist beads only needs a small piece of stone here. If they can transport the stones out, how can they be made into thousands upon thousands of things!

    We didn''t come here for money. Even if we knew its value, we didn''t have any intention of taking it away. I stuck close to the wall and touched the smooth floor. I found the source of the music here, but I couldn''t find it.

    I closed my eyes. In the cave, I could only hear the sound of water droplets. Initially, I only closed my eyes to rest, but after a while, I realized that the sound of water droplets falling seemed to have some pattern.

    The moment the water droplet fell, it would collide with the stone, producing different sounds. Furthermore, right at the center of the room, in the ceiling, a conical stone fell from the sky, floating in the air while the conical stone continuously dripped water.

    Water droplets that swayed along with the wind would sometimes fall straight down, and sometimes tilt a little. Although it was only a hair''s breadth away, it was still rejected. The droplets landed on different directions and produced different sounds.

    Quickly lowering his head to inspect the ground, he found that the stones on the ground were different from the ones on the wall!

    There were a total of seven stones in this room. Each of them was made of a different color and material!

    I immediately said to Li Ruoxi: "Ruo Xi, come over here for a while, try dripping this water on different stones!"

    Li Ruoxi looked at it, but did not say anything. Following my instructions, she walked in front of the rock, picked up a few drops of water with both hands and then walked over to a different rock, slowly dripping them. As expected, every rock would emit a different sound, just like a piano.

    I walked around in a circle, could it be that this thing has some sort of hint?

    Just as I was thinking about it, I suddenly saw a series of numbers on the right wall. Those numbers were very minute, and if I didn''t look carefully, I wouldn''t be able to see them.

    I walked over to take a look and saw that there were dozens of them. I thought to myself, "It can''t be just a password, can it? Which blind fellow would set up a few dozen numbers? I''m afraid that they wouldn''t be able to type it out even if I copied their numbers."

    Li Ruoxi also noticed this, and suddenly said: "Aiya, I know, look and see if this is music, these numbers are only 1 to 7, and there are 7 of these stones. From left to right, we use the order of numbers to drip a little with a drop of water!"

    I could only watch as Li Ruoxi ran to the east and west, busily working her way through. However, our efforts were not in vain, as every time the water droplets fell on the rocks, a note would sound, and when the different notes mixed together, it just so happened to form a piece of music.

 C303

    Chapter 303 - Black coffins (2)

    This kind of music was similar to the music that came from underground. When I played it, I felt dizzy and everything in front of me was floating about. The air seemed to be distorted and it made me feel uncomfortable.

    When the piece of music was completely finished, a rumbling sound suddenly came from below my feet. At this moment, I realized that a blue rock beneath my feet automatically split apart from the middle, and a black coffins suddenly appeared.

    Damn, what kind of trick is this?

    We immediately retreated, afraid that there was some kind of mechanism on the coffins, this place couldn''t be a purpose or a cave, we aren''t here to steal a tomb, right?

    That being said, after the coffins came out, it laid there completely still. The coffins was already big enough, it was more than two meters wide and a meter long, if placed in the ancient times, it would be something that only a large family would be able to use. On top of it, it was pitch black phoenix tree, which was expensive.

    I slowly approached the coffins. At this moment, I gathered my courage and took a few small stones from the ground to hit the black coffins.

    Then, a clear echo came from the coffins s, but there was not the slightest movement from the coffins s.

    Li Ruoxi said to me: "What do we do now? We just talked about such a beautiful song, why did you give us a piece of pitch black coffins? "

    I was also confused, even if I was interested in the music we were playing, this greeting is too weird. I walked to the front of the coffins and lifted it up, but found that the coffins did not move at all, because the bottom of the coffins is connected to the entire earth. Unless the entire earth can be lifted up, it is impossible to move it at all.

    At this time, I touched the edge of the coffins s board and realized that it wasn''t staring at it at all. In other words, it could be easily lifted by me!

    When Li Ruoxi saw this, she immediately grabbed onto my shoulder and pushed her to my side. At this time, little girl''s appearance was obvious, even when Ruo Xi meets with danger, he is still very brave, but at this time, he is just like a gentle and graceful lady, just right for me.

    I blew, patted my hands, and said to Li Ruoxi behind me: "Don''t worry, I''m here. It''s fine, you hide behind me, if there''s anything I can help you block it!"

    After I finished speaking, I stomped my foot, clenched my teeth, and used all my strength to lift it!

    In the end, I overexerted my strength and sent the entire coffins Board flying! I didn''t think of it as something solid, but it didn''t weigh anything at all. It was like a piece of plastic film.

    I squinted and looked inside the coffins. It was pitch black inside, completely empty.

    I asked curiously, "What kind of program is this? It''s already over?"

    Li Ruoxi also walked over, and looked down to take a look inside the coffins, it was normal, and there was nothing abnormal, but she saw a line of words at the edge of the coffins, and it said: "Only know about the world if you go deep in Yin Yang."

    I''m not a very cultured person, so I asked, "What does that mean? I always felt that what I wrote was not very good? "

    Li Ruoxi nodded her head, and laughed: "Not only is it not good, it''s extremely bad!"

    Hearing this, I was stunned. How bad was it?

    Li Ruoxi turned around and said to me: "If I let you be a dead person, would it be alright for you?"

    No, of course not. There were all kinds of people in the world, but there was one kind of person who didn''t want to be part of it, and that was the dead.

    Li Ruoxi continued: "The above words will make you look like a dead person, but I don''t know if they can make you look like one!"

    I asked, "But how do you look like it?"

    Li Ruoxi covered her mouth and laughed: "You''re talking about a dead person, where should he be?"

    There were many places for living people to go, and most people would probably only be able to go to a few in the human world. It was either a crematorium or a mortuary, and after a while, they would be covered with coffins and go in.

    When I thought here, a word or two suddenly popped up in my mind. coffins?

    Isn''t there a coffins in front of me?

    At this time, I also understood what the other party was trying to say. My Li Ruoxi also laughed and said, "You said that you want me to pretend to be dead, but you can''t possibly say that you want me to directly enter this coffins, right?"

    She nodded and replied with certainty, "I didn''t say you could go in. Actually, I could also go in. But generally speaking, the meaning behind the line above is to let us lie in there alone!"

    After Ruo Xi finished this sentence, he actually went inside the coffins!

    How could a grown man make the Girl say such a dangerous thing? He quickly pulled his back and said, "Hey, hey, you have to think twice before you go. If you want to go, I''ll go too. Is that really what it says?"

    Li Ruoxi nodded.

    I believe that Li Ruoxi definitely did not make a mistake, and I believe that what I have understood was not wrong.

    What I believe even more is that the music is still unending, coming from underneath the coffins.

    Since I said I could only do it, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. With the jump of my feet, I directly laid inside the coffins.

    After entering, my back immediately pressed against the ground. At this moment, I suddenly realized that the coffins Board that I had originally thrown away was actually flying across the sky and covering it. After that, my vision turned black, and all I could see was endless darkness.

 C304

    Chapter 304 - The Elderly (1)

    My vision went dark and my heart tensed up. ''Did I fall for a trap?''

    The coffins board was black, and the inside of the coffins was black as well. It was as if a cave had entered a black hole and couldn''t even see her fingers when she stretched her hand out.

    In a moment of desperation, I gritted my teeth and endured for three minutes. This kind of feeling was really hard for me to breathe, and the coffins board that I kicked aside immediately jumped out, gasping for air: "No, I can''t stay here anymore, it''s cold inside, what the hell are you doing!"

    After I said this, I jumped out and looked back. I realized that this place was still the same as before, without any changes.

    Li Ruoxi shook his head and said, "Weren''t you just trying to be brave? Stupid, why don''t you lie in there for a while longer! "

    It''s fine to lie down for a while, but that''s impossible. This thing, even in heaven, you can''t get up even if you think about it. Even if you can''t lie down while you''re lying down, you can''t.

    I kicked the coffins board and said to Li Ruoxi: "Come on, please spare me, after spending so much effort, it''s basically useless to make this board, I thought that lying down would be able to teleport me to other places, but it doesn''t seem to be the case."

    When Li Ruoxi was speaking, she had initially used a joking tone, but after a while, she realized that the other party''s expression slowly changed.

    At this moment, I was sitting right beside the coffins and facing Li Ruoxi. I didn''t know why she made such a puzzling expression, but I consoled her, "Alright, no need to be like this, what do I have on my face that scares people off?"

    Because I felt Li Ruoxi''s gaze on my side, I thought she was looking at me, so I used my hand to feel my own face, and didn''t feel anything unusual. At this time, I turned my head to look, but was surprised to find that there was someone standing behind me, and that person was actually within the coffins.

    And this person is either someone else or me.

    F * ck, I don''t remember that I have any blood brothers. Even if I did have any illegitimate children, I wouldn''t have met them in this damned place for no reason.

    Before I could react, I threw a punch at myself, and then I saw that my fist had passed right through him and disappeared.

    Why can''t I fight him?

    At this moment, I discovered that the shadow in front of me had started to distort in a trance. So all of this was just an illusion technique, if I were to deceive ordinary people, I might be able to do it in time. But for Yin Yang Master who knows a few techniques, this trick is just an insignificant skill.

    When the illusion disappeared, when I looked down again, I realized that this coffins didn''t have a foundation!

    I touched it with my hand and found that it was pitch black. I couldn''t feel the bottom of it, which was strange. Although I just lied there for a short time, I didn''t say it was such a magical mechanism!

    I turned my head and looked at Li Ruoxi: "What do we do? Then, one of them suddenly opened his mouth and refused to enter? "

    Just as we were thinking, we suddenly felt a huge attraction force from the bottom of the coffins, which caused us two to not have time to think, and with a swoosh, our entire bodies were sucked in along with the coffins.

    What''s going on? I immediately reached out and grabbed Li Ruoxi, but I felt that I couldn''t grab onto anything as I continued to fall. Everything around me was empty.

    Due to the trees, the impact was reduced. If I were to hit the rock directly, my body would have been shattered long ago.

    But even so, I still felt pain in my butt. When I focused my eyes, I realised that this was actually a world within a hole.

    It turned out that underneath this cave was another even bigger cave. It was just that there were no other paths in this cave, it was just a space of over a thousand square meters. And in this space that was over a thousand meters, all kinds of environments filled the space.

 C305

    Chapter 305 - The Elderly (2)

    I took a look around the one kilometer area and divided it into four areas. The first area was filled with plants, and all of them were tall trees. Each of these trees were thicker than my waist.

    The trees were mixed together and twisted into a ball, like a myriad of snakes mixed together. No one knew why a plant would grow at the bottom of cave.

    The second area I call the Guilin Mountains and Rivers.

    The reason why I called it that was because that area was filled with stones, each of which was pulled out of the ground in an irregular manner. It was similar to the Guilin Scenic Spot, but it was darker here, and the spacing between the rocks was more concentrated.

    In the third area, the nickname I gave was'' House of the Waves''.

    The third area is a lake, and it''s an underground lake. This lake is entirely dark blue, and one can''t see the bottom, looking down from the side of the lake, there''s actually an illusion, as if it''s in the wilderness, lying on the grass, and looking at the sky. It''s all the same kind of blue, and there are some shiny things inside, like the countless stars in the sky.

    As for the fourth area, I had not been there yet. It was pitch black and there was nothing to be seen, as if all the light could come out and I could call it a black hole for the time being.

    Every place in these four areas was divided evenly, with about 200 square meters in each area. Even though it didn''t sound big, the items inside were all dazzling and crowded.

    I didn''t come here to look at the scenery. I raised my head to look at the sky, the distance from here to cave, the height of a giant was over a hundred thousand meters, this is simply unbelievable. According to my calculations, this is a completely underground world.

    At such a high distance, it would be a miracle if we didn''t die even if we fell. But the problem is, how do we get up there?

    While I was still thinking, Li Ruoxi had already flapped her wings and flew up!

    That''s right, how could I have forgotten? What am I afraid of with wings?

    At this moment, I suddenly thought of something. This area is approximately 200 square meters, adding up to 800 square meters, who ate about 200 square meters?

    Although my math isn''t too good, but things like 1 + 1 = 2 can still be easily understood. What I want is to walk around for a whole week before I realize that there is a circle in this gigantic cave.

    Ever since I fell into this place, I had been completely captivated by the scenery here. It was either a towering tree with innumerable trees, or a strange rock with various shapes, or an endless pool. It''s such a beautiful scenery, if there was a tourist attraction here, I think that there would definitely be a lot of income each year.

    As I thought about it, I unconsciously let things go awry. It wasn''t until I heard the music again that I remembered our purpose in coming here.

    At this time, Li Ruoxi said to me, "Be a bit more careful, have you noticed that apart from those few plants, there are no other living things in this large cave? Moreover, there are beasts everywhere inside!"

    To tell the truth, I felt it when I first came in, but then I found myself in the middle of the sea, asking if there was water in the sea, whether there was water everywhere, up and down, and over time, instead of feeling like there was water, it was normal for me to feel like there was water, so I didn''t realize it.

    However, when he carefully closed his eyes and focused his mind, he could still feel that in the center of these four regions, this strong demonic energy was the strongest!

    And in the center of it all was the direction from which the mysterious music was transmitted.

    Li Ruoxi and I are currently at Hai Lan''s house, which is located at the center of the village''s lake water. We slowly walked towards the center, and when we were about to get closer, we suddenly realized why we were missing this 200-metre area, because at the center, other than the four regions, there is also a central area. In the center, there is this thatched cottage, where an old man with a head full of snow-white hair and wrinkles on his face is currently sitting there motionlessly, playing a flute non-stop.

    What was even weirder was that there was a huge pot of boiling water beside him. There was also a lot of seasonings in the water, but no one knew what sort of seasonings were there, so they emitted a sweet fragrance.

    We slowly advanced, trying to not let this strange person discover us. However, before we could even get close to each other, the old man suddenly said to us, "Since you''re here, come in!"

    I didn''t expect that we would be discovered by the other party. We were already sneaking here when we arrived, but we could already tell that this old man isn''t an ordinary person.

    Just as I walked forward, Li Ruoxi suddenly grabbed me from behind, and whispered to me: "Don''t go over there!"

    But even so, they have already discovered us. If we still sit here and don''t move, isn''t that too passive?

    I was thinking about this question when I started to walk to the old man''s side, but the next second, the old man suddenly made a very strange move.

    The old man pointed at the boiling pot in front of him and said to the two of us, "I want the two of you to come in here and cook the meat!"

    What do you mean? Let the two of us into this boiling pot?

    Do you think this is hell, or a frying pan?

    Moreover, while the old man was talking to us, he glanced at me with his eyes. Right now, my body is still in a demonic state, and so is Li Ruoxi behind me. Strangely, this old man actually didn''t seem to care about the abnormality of our bodies at all.

 C306

    Chapter 306 - Earth Cave Demons (1)

    Even if this old man is knowledgeable, he wouldn''t be able to see that we don''t care about our physical conditions, unless there''s one thing, which is that this old man has already gotten used to it, and is actually a Demons.

    I nodded at him and said, "Old mister, although the ingredients of this pot are very fragrant, it''s a pity that you chose the wrong main ingredient. One must know that a dish is a delicious delicacy.

    What I said was the truth, but there were some people in the world who did not like the truth. The old man leisurely walked over to the two of us, narrowed his eyes, and even had a slight smile on his face, looking extremely kind, but he was still able to say something shocking: "You two, I''m afraid you both have the body of hemi-demon. If it''s a real demoness, then you might really be able to cook my dish, but although it''s a hemi-demon, the taste is still fresh, and it''s not too strong."

    This is definitely not a good kind. This drawing of a dragon and a tiger, drawing of a tiger, drawing of a tiger with a dragon and drawing of a bone, knowing how to read a person''s face, not knowing how to talk about it, knowing that the person who knows the most about humans is a human, and the person who knows the most about demons is probably only a demon. The person who was able to see through my identity with a single glance is definitely not a human.

    I still maintained my usual smile, but my hands had already struck all the strength in my body. If I saw that something was wrong, I would definitely knock the other party down at the first possible moment. I knew that even though we were at a stalemate with each other, the truth is that the enemy is hiding in the shadows.

    The old man leisurely picked up the seasonings and continued to place them in the boiling pot, staring at us as if we were salted fish on an iron plate, as if they were within his bag.

    The old man did not speak and I could no longer hold it in. I opened my mouth and said, "I wonder what kind of divine being this old man is. How long did he stay in this bottomless cave?"

    What''s important is that the reason why I asked that question is to divert the other party''s attention and take the opportunity to escape. You said that I had already released all of my power, but compared to this old monster in front of me, I felt like I was looking down on a witch.

    This old man seemed to know what I was thinking so he didn''t immediately answer my question. Instead, he replied, "The difference between living here for a day and staying there for a thousand years, the soup is already ready. Do you two kids want to jump in by yourselves or should I invite you in?"

    I laughed in my heart. These words sounded light and casual, as if I had met a woman from a good family. Is he saying that he is going to take off the Clothes or am I going to take off the Clothes for you, it is simply a joke!

    At this moment, the fist in my right hand suddenly exerted force, directly striking towards the head of the opponent. Since I know that the opponent isn''t a human, there is no need for me to show any mercy. That was the best way.

    At the same time, the old man stretched out his withered palm. It was like a ten thousand year old tree that could wither in an instant, but with such a shriveled hand, the moment I clenched my fist, I felt a large portion of the strength in my body dissipate!

    Seeing that, Li Ruoxi flew into the sky, using her feather as an arrow and continued to fly downwards.

    The old man casually waved his other hand in the air, causing an intense wave of demonic energy to descend from the sky and destroy all the tokens in the air.

    Both of us carried a mental attack that would definitely hit, but the other side had always been casually dissolving their strength, and and I are already demonized, so we can basically take out all of our skills that we know, but in front of the other side, it''s clearly not enough. I can tell that the situation is bad, and if this goes on, we might really become the enemy''s meat in their mouths!

    I immediately took two steps back and took out the storage Ring, releasing the wind and sand inside. There, in the middle of cave, a strong wind blew sand and rocks into the air.

 C307

    Chapter 307 - Earth Cave Demons (2)

    But I know in my heart that I can only hide this Ring for a short period of time, not for an entire lifetime. The Ring itself only contains a few things, and if I release them all at once, it can only buy me some time.

    Taking advantage of the sand covering the old man''s body, I quickly pulled out of the sandstorm and Li Ruoxi, who was in my embrace, started running away.

    After entering this area, I chanted the incantation to hide the presence of the surrounding area and to integrate my own Qi with nature. After entering this area, I chanted the incantation to hide the presence of the surrounding area to make my gas and nature fuse with nature.

    I don''t think this area will be able to stop the old man. I wonder how many years this damned old man has lived!

    At this time, the old man''s hand dropped down from the sky, and directly grabbed towards me through my Hundred Meetings Acupoint, this Acupoint is the place where the human''s Holy Spirit''s Bone is, once caught, it would become a dead end. At this time, the Heaven Splitting Axe that I released from the Ring struck my brain, causing the opponent''s claws to directly strike the ax.

    However, the old man was not injured at all, and only laughed out loud in the air: "Today is really lucky, not only did I manage to catch two kids, I even managed to get a firewood axe, consider this old man has struck gold!"

    How could I have the time to bullshit with him? I quickly pulled Li Ruoxi and continued to run. I also didn''t know what kind of feeling that member of the Mu Rong Family would have if she heard someone treating their family''s treasures like firewood axes.

    We quickly moved away from the line, and in the blink of an eye, we were in the mountain forest region, which I had previously called Guilin mountains and rivers.

    Here, I used the stones to hide, but the body of the old monster was harder than these stones, as if these stones were just a pile of waste paper in front of her.

    During this period of time, Li Ruoxi and I had a pincer attack. The moment the old monster broke the rock, I used my Ring s to absorb the shattered rock while Li Ruoxi kept on disturbing him in the air.

    Although this old man possesses immense strength, I realized that he can''t fly, so I was a little wary of the things in the air. It was a pity, although he could not catch Li Ruoxi, if he wanted Li Ruoxi to have the air as an advantage, it would be impossible to look down on him.

    Every time Li Ruoxi was about to attack, he would reach out a hand and grab him. Like a whirlpool, he would constantly draw things to hherside; as long as she was within two meters of, his life would begin to cause worry.

    After absorbing a large amount of dust and rocks, I continued to return to create a deceptive trick for the other party. The two of us used this opportunity to temporarily escape to another area, the House of the Sea Wave.

    Before coming here, I immediately charged into the water. Before this, I used a storage Ring and collected a portion of the air to allow us to breathe in the water, only then did I find out that the water inside was more than 20 meters deep after I swam into the water of the Sea Wave Home, even though the water here is fresh water, but the water itself is blue. We hid in the water and used the air of the storage Ring to extend the time we could hide, but slowly, I didn''t think that our advantage had become a disadvantage.

    I was in the pool. I looked up and saw that the old monster would be chasing me very soon. This guy looked very old, but when he walked, it was like a light breeze blowing by.

    Not long after, I felt the temperature of the water start to continuously rise. I was startled and only then did I understand that this old monster already knew where we were, but pretended that he didn''t find us and purposely toyed with us for fun.

    In the water, I couldn''t speak, and now that the water''s temperature is slowly rising, it will soon reach a point where the human body can''t take it anymore, and we''ve run two blocks in a row, and we can''t imagine that we''re going to die here. We''re facing two big problems right now, or else we''re going to die from this slowly growing hot water, or else we''re going to waste time like this until we''re suffocating with oxygen.

    The moment I show my head, I will definitely be caught by this old monster, and in this moment of emergency, Li Ruoxi suddenly patted on my shoulder. Although I cannot speak in the water, Li Ruoxi kept on waving his hand underwater, explaining to me.

    To make a long story short, Ruo Xi gave several commands, and after understanding the other party''s intentions, he asked me to swim deeper in.

    ~ Haven''t I already reached the deepest part of pool? Could there be other places here?

    In the end, right at this moment, I suddenly saw a tunnel at the very bottom of pool. This is the only chance to survive, so without saying a word, I dove straight into the tunnel and swam fiercely forward.

    At this time, the quiet Li Ruoxi grabbed my hand and pulled me slowly out of the tunnel. However, when I was climbing onto the shore for the time being, we discovered that we had taken a big detour around the area, and other than the unknown black area, we returned back to the old fellow''s house!

 C308

    Chapter 308 - Buddha''s Illumination (1)

    This thatched hut looked to be about 30 square metres and could only accommodate one person. When I opened the door, I discovered that this old Demons took humans as food!

    The moment I opened the door, an unspeakable stench hit me, making me feel nauseous. When I looked closer, I saw that most of the room was filled with skeletons. There was nothing else in the room.

    When Ruo Xi saw this, he immediately opened the door and ran out of the old house. It was as if the other party was unable to withstand the oppressive air, and I found a white skeleton in front of me. I lowered my head and looked at it, and discovered that beside these white bones were many weapons worn by Yin Yang Master.

    I found a lot of treasures that came from Mu Rong''s family on the bodies of these Yin Yang Master s, but I didn''t take them away.

    We have to immediately think of a way to deal with this old Demons, if not, our fate might just be the same as these white skeletons, but in the end, I didn''t even have enough time to think about it, and in an instant, I felt a strong gust of wind blowing towards me. The entire thatched cottage was uprooted, and that old Demons actually ran back in such a short amount of time.

    Li Ruoxi stretched out her hands, trying her best to attack the old Demons''s body. However, the other party''s strength is too strong, even though we have the physique of hemi-demon, the other party is truly a Demons, and there is a world of difference in strength!

    I grabbed Li Ruoxi from behind. In this situation, the only way is to quickly escape and find a safe place to discuss further!

    After Li Ruoxi was pulled by me, we ran towards a certain direction at a lightning fast speed. We have to think of a way to fly out of this cave before the old Demons catches us. Right at this moment, I suddenly saw a black mass in front of my eyes, like a gigantic black hole, absorbing all the light, and then I remembered that there really is a region called black hole in the middle of these four regions that we have yet to enter! It''s called Black Hole!

    When I saw this, I pulled Li Ruoxi and said: "There''s no other way, we can only enter this place to hide. This place is completely dark, perhaps it''s just good enough to restrain that old Demons!"

    After I finished speaking, I closed my eyes and directly entered the black region. When I entered, I realised that this place wasn''t black, there was actually a Temple here, and this was the only thing that existed in this region.

    When I looked back, I realized that I could see everything clearly from the inside. On the contrary, it was basically pitch black inside!

    The most important thing is that the old Demons that I discovered was actually standing in front of the entrance of this black area. He spat out a mouthful of saliva and scolded loudly, "Damned brats, I don''t believe that if you don''t come out now, even if you are hungry, you will die of hunger!"

    Seeing this, I said happily, "Ruo Xi, Old Demons doesn''t seem to be able to enter this place. It should be safe for the time being, but how should we leave?"

    When I finished speaking, Ruo Xi used a finger to point at me, and the Temple behind me said to me: "Then where are you? And it is emitting a golden light, and actually has the aura of the Buddhism! "

    After Ruo Xi''s reminder, I also realized this point. In this kind of place, I found that there were demonic auras everywhere, but this place instead emitted buddhist auras, although in the same cave, it was like a heaven and a hell, the difference was like heaven and earth!

    It seems that sometimes, the world is not like the one we see in front of us. The place that looks completely dark, at least once we step in, we will find that the Buddhist light is boundless, as if it came from the nine heavens!

 C309

    Chapter 309 - Buddha Primeval (2)

    I pulled Ruo Xi and nodded. We walked towards the Temple, step by step, and when we reached the entrance of the Temple, we realized that the golden light inside was so bright that we couldn''t see it clearly. I squinted my eyes and pushed open the door of the Temple.

    The so called Golden Buddha was obviously not referring to the real Buddha, but a golden Statue, about the size of a small arm. Other than this golden Statue, there was nothing else in this Temple, it was completely empty.

    But looking at it from the right side of his eyes, even though it was like that, his heart gave off the feeling that this Temple was filled with buddhist energy, as if he was standing in the middle of Luohan Hall, in this empty room, there was an invisible 18 Arhat guarding here, a place that was impossible to enter!

    I walked in front of the golden Buddha Statue, placed my hands together, and bowed to it. It seemed that as long as this golden Buddha Statue was here, the old Demons would not be able to enter.

    Ruo Xi and I will rest here for a while, but after a while, I suddenly realised that sitting here was not a solution. There is no water here, there is no food here, and after a while, we will starve to death, and if we cannot leave here, everything would be as the old Demons had said. If we stayed here for a long time, we would probably starve to death.

    It was clear that Ruo Xi had also thought of this problem. When the two of us looked at each other, Ruo Xi said: "Hey, I have a suggestion. That old Demons is obviously afraid of this Buddha Statue! "

    It was a good idea, but if he casually touched this Buddha Statue, it would be disrespectful right?

    I thought for a while in the same place, but in the end, I still thought it was more important to keep my life. I bowed again in front of the Buddha Statue, and then reached out and slowly lifted it up. Right at this moment, when the Buddha Statue moved, I discovered that there was a gold leaf pressed under the place where the Buddha Statue used to be.

    I picked up the golden leaf and found that there were some Sanskrit words written on it!

    I pulled open the thing and realised that there were still many words written on it, but I did not know anything about it. Although the Daoist and Buddhist Sects were similar, and I continued to study them carefully, there were still big differences, so I was able to understand a little about the Yin Yang Arts, but I did not know anything about the Buddhism''s terms.

    Fortunately, heaven never bars one''s way, so Li Ruoxi, who was by my side, played her role once again. Ruo Xi picked up the gold leaf, and suddenly said to me: "We have to be careful old Demons, that thing has an extraordinary origin!"

    I curiously asked, "Why is there the matter of an old Demons written on it?"

    Ruo Xi nodded, nodding. "That''s right, wait a moment, I will translate it for you after I finish reading."

    Just like this, with both hands holding onto Buddha Statue, I stood there foolishly for around 20 minutes. After that, Ruo Xi put away the golden foil and told me about the origins of the old Demons.

    It was said that 300 years ago, there would be a day called the day of great calamity. That day just happened to be the day of the total eclipse of the moon.

    Around noon, a demon star suddenly flew down from the sky and directly crashed into the ground. Although there was a reason behind everything, the cause and effect of this attack was a bit unclear.

    It turned out that this Fiend Star was originally formed by absorbing negative emotions like hatred and regret from the people of this world, and had been floating in the air for a long time. 300 years ago, it had coincidentally fallen on the day of the great calamity and smashed into this burrow.

    However, it was a pity that this Demon Star had also come at the wrong time to come to the human world. 300 years ago, when the Buddhism was in the midst of rising, there were countless experts in the Buddhism, and at the moment Demon Star descended on the human world, they had already set up the Eighteen Arhat Formation, surrounding the entire area so that no water could leak out.

    The problem was, even though he had trapped Demons, this Demons must have been born from a demon star in the sky. After absorbing too much of the hatred from other people, it was very difficult for anyone to enter this cave to completely expel him, and what was even more amazing was that this Demons could easily charm people to kill each other, especially when he had a unique skill called the Underworld Devil''s Note. Every time this strange music sounded, many of the surrounding Rohan would be attacked, and ordinary people would simply be able to control it completely.

    What was even more frightening was that this kind of Demons''s lifespan, if left unattended, could last for tens of thousands of years without eating or drinking, while the lifespan of humans was only a hundred years. No one could predict what would happen in the future!

    Just when everyone was overwhelmed by anxiety, one of the esteemed sages personally used his entire life''s worth of energy and flesh to create a Buddha Statue.

    This esteemed monk will become completely silent after he opens his Buddha Statue.

    In order to suppress the Demons, the disciples of the esteemed monk threw the Buddha Statue into the cave. As long as this Buddha Statue existed, it would be able to greatly weaken the Demons''s power. Even after a thousand years have passed, when the disciples have passed away, the strength of the Buddha Statue would probably remain forever in this world.

    When I thought about it, my heart warmed. Since the other party has come to find me time and time again, it would be troublesome, and chase us so miserably. Now we have to turn the tables and try to catch the mouse!

    I straightforwardly decided to drag this Buddha Statue out of the Temple. Just as I walked out of here, I noticed that after I took out the Buddha Statue, the Buddhist light in the Temple was also gradually decreasing. At the same time, the black mist that I met when entering also gradually disappeared.

    Old Demons had been waiting outside for a long time. When the other party personally saw me come out, he was surprised and immediately stood up.

 C310

    Chapter 310 - Verben Heartless (1)

    The old Demons laughed as he rushed to grab me. Even though this guy might look old, he was very shrewd and was afraid that I would play some tricks again, so he made the first move.

    But I was waiting for that moment, I immediately took out the Buddha Statue and placed it in front of myself, the old Demons immediately met me, suddenly shrieking miserably, his skin almost fell off, as though he just touched boiling water, and his entire body was covered in bubbles.

    The old Demons glared at us and scolded: "You little brats, you actually dare to take out the Buddha Statue. Don''t you know that disturbing people from touching the Buddha Statue is a disrespect to Buddha?!"

    In the buddhist hall, normal people cannot use the Buddha Statue casually, but this is only a common practice in the eyes of the common people. I now understand why so many people will die in the cave because if these people didn''t starve to death there, it was because the Buddha Statue couldn''t be used so easily, and no matter if the old demon was eating them alive, the Buddha Statue shouldn''t be offended.

    After all, he would rather die than submit, which is also a form of respect towards Buddha. Although I am not from Buddhism, I understand that I can disbelieve it, but I can''t disrespect this principle.

    That''s why I shouted at the old Demons: "I know that this Buddha Statue was specially made for you, you have a lot of face, but since this thing is custom-made for you, it would be a pity if it is not used in the corner, so I brought it out for you as a gift!"

    When the old Demons saw that I was carrying the Buddha Statue and was rushing towards him, he shouted in shock and ran away immediately. Even though his body looked extremely aged, his running speed was even faster than the rabbit''s, so in a blink of an eye, he had already disappeared.

    What happened next was completely the opposite of what happened previously. Li Ruoxi and I were tied up with this Buddha Statue, and we searched everywhere for the old Demons, but I knew that it would be easy for him to find us, and it would be extremely difficult for us to find him. At this time, I mentioned, "Let''s go, after we obtain this Buddha Statue, the other party will not dare to make things difficult for us.

    Ruo Xi glared at me, then said to me: "How can we leave? The two of us take this Buddha and leave this cave, but what about its descendants? Without the Buddha Statue suppressing him, he would have flown out of the cave a long time ago. At that time, the number of people who will die would increase by thousands! "

    So it''s like that, that''s true. Even though it''s said that people don''t want themselves, the heavens kill the earth, but for their own survival and for the deaths of so many people, even if I''m alive, I won''t feel good!

    I thought for a while, then said to Li Ruoxi, "I have a plan, we can split up and move out."

    After Li Ruoxi heard what I said, she rolled her eyes and said: "You actually want to split your troops into two, but who takes this Buddha Statue, if not someone with that Buddha Statue, they will definitely die, isn''t that just throwing their lives away?"

    I smiled and whispered a plan into Li Ruoxi''s ear. As long as this plan was in place, I felt that it would work.

    Li Ruoxi did not immediately agree. Instead, she walked a few rounds hesitantly before turning to me and asking: "Your way is risky, is it really okay?"

    When a woman asks you a question, you should be able to answer it with confidence. I immediately patted my chest and said, "No problem, it''s decided, other than the Temple being a little special, we just need to take it out. As long as it''s within 5 meters of us, we won''t need to travel too far either.

    This time, Li Ruoxi agreed to my words and just like that, I passed the Buddha Statue to Li Ruoxi.

    Li Ruoxi and I were walking at the edge of the Gui Lin Mountain and Water District and the Forest Boa Wanxiang Region that was right next to the Gui Lin Mountain and Water District. Although these two regions looked different, in reality, because they were both far away from each other, the difference between us was only twenty to thirty meters.

 C311

    Chapter 311 - Verben Heartless (2)

    While Li Ruoxi was walking, she was holding the Buddha Statue in her hands the entire time, and she carefully walked one step at a time, pretending to be looking for the old Demons. I, on the other hand, had a light breeze blowing through my sleeves, humming a small tune while walking, and even shouted and cursed everywhere, afraid that the old Demons would not know that I was here!

    But I know that the old Demons would not easily come out. He must have been observing from the shadows, and after some thought, he managed to come out. After all, he has lived for 300 years, so even if he isn''t a human, he is still better than a human.

    Just like that, we wasted half an hour of time. The old Demons could not wait any longer, and the moment the other party came out, the life-and-death game had already begun.

    In the blink of an eye, he had grabbed Li Ruoxi who was holding onto the Buddha Statue. At that time, Ruo Xi was flying around in the air, and I was not far from him, so I could see everything clearly. The old Demons grabbed onto Li Ruoxi''s back, and then, in an instant, she fell to the ground, smiling.

    Seeing this, he immediately ran towards Li Ruoxi frantically, but the old Demons was unwilling to let him go, he drew a line in the air, and immediately, a transparent wall dropped from the sky, forcefully separating Li Ruoxi and I from him!

    The old Demons grinned at me and said, "Is this girl your Girlfriend? You think I don''t know that the Buddha Statue in your Girlfriend''s hands is fake? The true Buddha Statue is in your hands, and whatever you do, you''ve long planned for it, so you arrogantly provoked my anger everywhere, and you also want to attract me to attack you. Although you seem empty-handed, you must have the real Buddha Statue in some place in your body, so when I attack you, you''ll kill me in an instant right? "

    He immediately rushed to the front of the wall and continued to knock on it. This was a transparent wall, shouting angrily at the old Demons, "Let her go if you have anything to say!"

    The old Demons did not mind my shouts at all and continued to laugh: "Don''t worry Kid, I will come over in a while. This girl looks very pretty, it''s better to eat her first.

    At this moment. Li Ruoxi suddenly grabbed the old Demons''s shoulder, and said to him: "You must be mistaken, that big idiot, even though normally he is also very stupid, but at crucial moments he is still very clever, could it be that an old schemer like you has never heard of a wise man who is bound to lose?"

    The old Demons Li Ruoxi was abnormal. She immediately became suspicious and shouted loudly, "Stinking girl, what do you mean by this?"

    You have lived for so many years, so you will definitely not trust humans at all, but on the contrary, this kind of distrust will harm you, let me tell you this, in reality, I had only used a camouflage technique to hide the light emitted by this Buddha Statue, and the Buddha Statue in my hands is a real Buddha Statue! "

    After Li Ruoxi finished speaking, with lightning speed, she instantly pulled the Buddha Statue up to the old Demons''s chest. In that instant, the Buddha Statue''s light flourished, and the old Demons perished together.

    Everything happened too quickly. The old Demons didn''t even have time to scream before he turned into a shadow, and the moment he died, the music in the cave completely stopped and the Buddha Statue also disappeared along with him, completing his mission and breaking down from the middle.

    Li Ruoxi was also like this. At this time, I walked over to hug Ruo Xi and let out a loud laugh: "This is really great, you''ve finally settled this old Demons, this is really bringing about your own destruction!"

    Ruo Xi, who was being carried by me, looked at the Buddha Statue behind me and said: "Wait, look. There seems to be something inside this Buddha Statue!"

    Hearing him say that, I turned my head to look and found that there was actually a scripture book inside the broken Buddha Statue.

    He immediately picked up the scripture and looked at the cover. There were three words written on it: Vajra Meridian.

    Looking at this, I couldn''t help but feel a little regretful. At the beginning, I thought that it was some kind of treasure, but it was just a copy of the Vajra Meridian. Any Temple would be able to easily obtain this treasure, it couldn''t be said to be useless, but it wasn''t really a treasure either.

    When I picked up the Vajra Meridian, I discovered that a golden bookmark had fallen out of it. The golden bookmark had a row of words written on it, and after reading it, I said: "To obtain this Vajra Meridian, is to acquire a fated person. To read the entire book, it is to obtain my true inheritance."

    I rummaged through the entire Vajra Meridian from beginning to end, but at this moment, I realised that the Vajra Meridian was completely different from normal Vajra Meridian. Firstly, the handwriting inside was extremely dense and small, almost half the size of a normal Vajra Meridian, but from the number of pages in the entire book, the thickness was the same!

    In other words, there was a problem here, under the same protection, the words were only half of the book, and it was even filled to the brim, meaning that the content of this Vajra Meridian was double the content of the other Vajra Meridian s!

 C312

    Chapter 312 - Sky Splitting Earth (1)

    I opened up the Vajra Meridian and looked at the latter half of the book, only to realize that the contents of the Vajra Meridian is different from the usual ones. It seems to be split into two parts, if one were to look at just the first part, it would be just an ordinary book, but if one were to read the second half together, they would be able to comprehend a very powerful technique.

    When I looked at it, I could feel a very warm feeling flowing through my meridians. However, the more Li Ruoxi looked at it, the more he became confused, and the more she could not understand anything.

    I wonder, is this thing still human? After all, the Buddhism was dominated by men and there were very few female disciples. Therefore, most of these things were probably cultivated by people with Supreme Yang Qi, but not by women with Yin Qi.

    I felt a warm current continuously flowing through every part of my body. Wherever it went, my meridians would open up and my mind would be refreshed. I hurriedly forged before the heat and immediately sat down cross-legged.

    Not long after, I felt my mood lightened and my body felt light. Looking carefully, I realized that the injuries I had suffered in the battle just now were actually healed in a short period of time.

    He had never thought that the Vajra Meridian was not used to suppress demons and demons, but to treat himself. If there were any bigger wounds, he could use the Vajra Meridian to save his life, and if there were light injuries, the Vajra Meridian would automatically heal in a short period of time. After learning the Vajra Meridian, one''s body''s healing ability would reach five times that of an ordinary person.

    I put down the Vajra Meridian and smiled towards Li Ruoxi: "Interesting, I never thought that this Vajra Meridian would actually be a Divine Medical Book, this is really ''the surface is different'', do you think that it is really some kind of book that was previously written there, could it be a martial arts book?"

    Ruo Xi looked at my smiling face, but put out a very serious expression. He patted the back of my head, and said to me: "Idiot, how can you still be joking?

    I was just meditating for a moment, what''s there to worry about? Furthermore, my wounds have already healed, this is a good thing. You can say that we did not come here in vain, as we managed to obtain a treasure.

    As I put the Vajra Meridian into my storage Ring, I scratched my head and said, "What is Ruo Xi doing, I was just resting for a bit. The battle was so intense that my life was hanging by a thread, not letting me have a breather yet!"

    She suddenly held out her watch and said to me, "You call this rest, too. Take a look for yourself."

    Lowering my head to look at my watch, I found that there was no doubt about it. My recuperation time was 3: 10, but it was only 3: 20. It had only been 10 minutes!

    Li Ruoxi''s watch is a digital watch, not only can it look at the time, it can also look at the calendar. When I looked down, I was so shocked that I almost jumped up, when we entered the cave, it was # 16, but now it''s actually # 17. I actually sat there for an entire day.

    No wonder Li Ruoxi was worried.

    Li Ruoxi then said to me: If you keep meditating, no matter how I tell you to push you, it''s impossible, it''s just like a dead person, it''s really scary, this is Vajra Meridian, although it''s good stuff, I think in the future when you train, you should add a place without people, a quiet place to cultivate, I say during your cultivation, you might have been harmed by some evil people, you don''t even know it yourself!

    I touched my own body and felt pain in other places. Eighty percent of the time I was training with the Vajra Meridian, Ruo Xi was angry at me for beating and cursing at me, but I didn''t mention anything about this at all, so I praised him. Luckily, the person next to me was Li Ruoxi, if there was someone else by my side with the skill to kill me, I might really have died in an unknown place.

    I stood up and stretched my body. Looking at the thirty thousand foot tall cave, I said to Li Ruoxi, "How do we get out now?"

 C313

    Without a second word, Li Ruoxi took out the bone hand from my storage Ring. Ruoxi pressed on his collarbone and continuously transferred the smoke from the Bone into his body.

    Then, Ruoxi grabbed onto my shoulder as he soared into the sky. In an instant, he charged into the nine heavens and the entire process seemed to blur in front of my eyes. When I looked carefully, I saw that we had actually already left the Cave and landed steadily on the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, we once again arrived at the huge boulder at the intersection. I turned around and immediately filled the hole in the hole with the boulder to prevent any curious people from entering the dangerous Cave again, although the old Demons had already been exorcised long ago and there was even a hundred thousand feet deep hole in the wall. If I accidentally fell in here, I would probably die a miserable death.

    After blocking the entrance of the cave, I took out the Heaven Splitting Axe and said to Li Ruoxi: "Let''s return to Clan Elder Mu Rong''s side now. The matter is already over, we should give him an explanation, but we don''t know how much grief he will feel when he finds out that his beloved nephew has died.

    When I was holding onto the Heaven Splitting Axe and was about to bring the Mu Rong Patriarch away, Li Ruoxi suddenly shouted from behind me, "If you go now, you are walking right into a trap.

    I turned my head in shock and looked at Li Ruoxi, then walked to her side and asked: "I was asked by someone to come here and look for Wu Hua, now that I am alive or dead, I should at least tell them!"

    Li Ruoxi shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed, then said to me: "Idiot, you''re just too naive, think about the situation you''re in now, first of all, this Heaven Splitting Axe is the treasure of the Mu Rong family, although Elder Mu Rong promised to give it to you, but does Wu Hua know?"

    I shook my head. How could a dead man know these things, at least when we saw him?

    Li Ruoxi continued to speak with a smile: "It''s good that you understand this point, that is to say, the other party doesn''t even know that you want this Heaven Splitting Axe, and as the treasure of the family, he will not easily give it to you, it''s also just a normal person''s relationship right? But the problem is that Wu Hua has died, and not only him, all of his subordinates have died.

    I thought for a moment and replied, "You mean that the other party would mistake me for the culprit and point the spearhead at me?"

    Li Ruoxi nodded confidently, then smiled at me and said: "Not bad, you idiot, you are still not too stupid!"

    I replied discontentedly, "Isn''t it enough to just explain this kind of thing?"

    At this time, Ruoxi''s face was extremely red, she directly kicked me, and said to me: "If he wants to say this, then he''s not an idiot, but an idiot. Think about who the dead person is? He is Elder Mu Rong''s nephew. Furthermore, after entering the Cave, this Elder Mu Rong''s nephew cannot come out alive, so what right do you have to come out alive? What ability do you have? You want to hand over that Vajra Meridian? At that time, no matter how you wish to explain it, I think no matter what you say, the other party will probably take you down on the spot! "

    If the other party were to really question me like this, I would really be at a loss for words. I meant that the reason you were able to come out alive was all because of these two things, but you couldn''t say anything at all.

    I turned towards Elder Mu Rong''s family. I bowed and said to myself, "It''s not that I''m heartless, it''s that my heart is sinister, I have no choice but to take precautions, I have no choice. I have already found it for you, the Maxi people have their own lives, the heavens and the earth are on their own side."

    Since you know what I''m saying, none of the people from the Mu Rong Family can hear me. But at least I have to live up to my conscience, and say that I''m lying to myself, and that I''m a gentleman too. But at least I have to live up to my own conscience.

    Li Ruoxi held my hand and said smilingly, "Let''s go, big idiot. Let''s go look for Whitey!"

    Just like this, the two of us arrived at the place where the earth started to crack without stopping. I took out the Splitting Mountain Axe from my hand, which was full of power from Huang Huang Huang''s Mountain Splitting Axe, and struck the ground with all of my might. I immediately felt the earth split apart as the originally sealed ground was covered with cracks from both sides just like before!

    The image of the play alarmed all the Yin Yang Master in the valley. Just as they were about to split open the ground, they heard the sound of horse footsteps approaching them from afar, Li Ruoxi quickly reminded me: "Take this chance to leave now, if you''re too late, you will find trouble with him!"

    I nodded and leaped up, preparing to jump into the hole on the ground. But at this moment, I found that there was an extremely strong wave of yin aura rushing towards me from the ground.

    He plopped down on the ground, holding his head and said, "Damn, it seems very troublesome!"

    Then, I looked carefully and saw a lot of people crawling out from the Cave. These people were all people that went in before, but when they came out, they had already turned into Soul s and they were all controlled ghosts.

    There were also familiar faces, such as the three Yin Yang Master s from before, as well as the Skeleton Wife.

    But I felt that other than the miasma, there was also an even stronger presence. Li Ruoxi reminded me before I could even speak: "I''m afraid all the people who went down earlier died, there is a huge divine dragon aura in the Cave, in front of such a powerful aura, normal Yin Yang Master would not be able to enter at all, and would definitely die upon entering!"

    He took a closer look and sure enough, there was a type of chaotic gas inside. It was so huge that the naked eye could see it was cyan!

 C314

    Once this kind of gas neared, it could penetrate through every orifice and enter the human body, destroying it. Looking at this thing, my heart starts to feel fear. In the past when I was dealing with ghost and demon qi, I have never seen the aura of a Dragon, this thing should have long surpassed the five elements level!

    While I was thinking about countermeasures, more and more people started to gather around me. A large portion of the Yin Yang Master s were surrounding me as they said, "Lad, you have made a huge contribution and you were actually able to open this thing. Hurry and get down!"

    The group of people already knew about the Divine Dragon Sword''s news, but they could do nothing about it as the ground was so large that it could not move at all. They could only wait here, and it was likely that since that day, many of the Yin Yang Master s had not left and had stayed nearby.

    When I first came here with the group of Yin Yang Master, I didn''t even have the time to stop them before I suffered such a loss.

    At the beginning, the group of Yin Yang Master were caught unprepared, who would have thought that once this underground cave was opened, so many Soul would surge out from inside, and many of them were even recognized by themselves!

    However, even though these Yin Yang Master looked rather loose, they were still able to be united when they were in danger. However, with the fastest speed, they immediately started fighting, but I did not do anything to stop them. My current mission is to quickly remove the gigantic divine dragon Qi, otherwise, no one can enter!

    When I was being approached to the cave entrance, four or five Soul appeared and grabbed onto my Neck at the same time. I immediately shook a portion of my strength, and in the blink of an eye, killed these low level Soul, but this was not enough to scare them, as I realised that a few of them were especially powerful, especially that Skeleton Wife. When she was alive, I thought that it would be troublesome.

    When the Skeleton Wife was still alive, her thin leather bag bones were still as crisp as they were when she died. She became a Bone and three dozen White Bone Essences.

    When the skeletons were attacking me, their fists were in place, and every single time they could hit my vital parts and other Soul s. Jie Yan is different, and the speed is fast and accurate, making Li Ruoxi and I unable to handle them both.

    I hurriedly retreated a few steps, not wanting to fight with the skeleton spirit. As expected, I only needed to rush towards the Yin Yang Master behind me and directly replace my position, but unfortunately for these ordinary Yin Yang Master s, after just one exchange with the Skeleton Monarch, they would be instantly killed without any chance to retaliate.

    After a while, the Yin Yang Master became smarter. As long as the skeletons came running over, they would hide.

    With this, the battle quickly turned into a one-sided battle. Because of the Skeleton Wife''s problem, many people immediately retreated three steps when they saw her, giving them the advantage they originally had, while the rest of the Soul s took this opportunity to continuously run out from the Cave, making it hard for everyone to continue their attacks.

    It''s not at the front line, and it''s about to collapse. I saw that a group of people suddenly appeared behind me, and an old man walked out from one of the classrooms, it was Clan Elder Mu Rong.

    Our elder looked at the Heaven Splitting Axe in my hand and then looked at the hole on the ground. He suddenly extended his hand and charged towards me.

    He didn''t expect that Elder Mu Rong would ignore him, so he brushed past me and ran in front of the Skeleton Wife, shouting, "Capture the thief first, capture the king, then see where you can run to? Heavenly thunder billows, the five elements are unpredictable! "

    However, the Skeleton Woman was not an ordinary person either. She rolled on the ground and stood up, extending her Bone and directly pinch forward!

 C315

    Even so, Elder Mu Rong was still slightly better in terms of technique. He continuously waved both of his hands, and colorful mantras appeared in the air, as expected of people from the Yin Yang Family, not just Elder Mu Rong alone, this expert can see whether or not there are others with him when he attacks. All of the members of the Mu Rong Family were even stronger than the other Yin and Yang disciples, so they quickly went back to the battle and suppressed the group of Soul.

    This is the first time I have seen so many Yin Yang Master s working together to accomplish a single task. Just when I thought that this was the truth, I realized that I was overthinking it, and after Clan Elder Mu Rong beat back the Skeleton Wife, he immediately shouted to the Yin Yang Master s behind him, "Just last week, my favorite nephew accidentally entered this underground cave, his life and death is unknown now. As the clan elder of Mu Rong, I want to see his corpse and see his death.

    What''s the situation here?

    Isn''t Clan Elder Mu Rong''s nephew at the southern side of the large boulder? Why did it become like this in this underground cave?

    Wasn''t it just a lie with his eyes wide open? Moreover, Elder Mu Rong didn''t even look at me, as though the two of us didn''t even know each other, as though he was deliberately hiding something!

    Li Ruoxi''s face turned green, he walked over and whispered to me: "This is trouble, this Elder Mu Rong is greedy too, I''m afraid he wants others to be his scapegoats, he wants to scout first, and he did not come here for his own family, but to get that Divine Dragon Sword, if he pretends not to know you, it would be best for you to ignore him, otherwise trouble will come knocking on his door!"

    I secretly nodded my head. I had experienced this kind of situation before, so I didn''t want to experience it again. What made me hopeful was the human heart, and what made me despair was the human heart.

    Under this encouragement, many Yin Yang Master immediately jumped into the Cave. In the end, once this group of people came into contact with the aura of the Dragon, they were instantly exterminated. Instead, they became souls and ran out as enemies.

    When everyone saw that the situation did not look good, they all stopped here, and the battle outside slowly calmed down. Under the extermination of a large number of Yin Yang Master, these Soul s'' souls disappeared one by one.

    Just at this moment, a Soul who was about to escape immediately ran towards me from behind, and was just about to attack me. At that time, I was deep in thought on how to break the aura of the Dragon, he would also encounter such a thing, but after colliding with the other party, my entire body was sent flying, directly falling down along the Cave.

    Upon seeing this, Li Ruoxi did not hesitate at all and jumped into the Cave with me. In the middle of the air, I already had no way out, if I met with the aura of a divine dragon, I did not know if I would be able to live, so I closed my eyes and meditated on the Vajra Meridian, but I did not expect that at this time, the light on my body would suddenly shine, suddenly looking at the sky, amongst them was a man who looked like an arhat. He raised his fist, and punched towards the aura of the divine dragon below!

    After this punch, it was enough to suppress the auras of all the divine dragon. After this punch, it pierced through the sky and split the earth, and in an instant, it was as if the Dragon''s wails had broken through this layer of defense.

    And just like that, coincidentally, I was the first person to enter Cave alive.

    At this time, I discovered another problem. When we landed at the bottom of the Cave, I discovered that there was actually a cross shaped land in the middle of the hole.

    The edges of the land was sealed with iron chains, and outside the iron chains, it was all fire underground.

    Huge Cross s, from east to west, from south to north, came from the east, and we can only stand on this huge Cross, and there are still a lot of Yin Yang Master s that jumped up from the ground, accidentally falling into the flames outside of the Cross, and instantly burning to the point where there isn''t even any Bone dregs left.

    In the next moment, I saw the most evil thing in the world. Some people who should have landed stably on the Cross were killed by the Yin Yang Master behind me.

    And what was even more interesting was that the reason why people risked their lives to kill their companions, was because there was a sword placed in the middle of the Cross. It was precisely the Divine Dragon Sword that people had been looking for so long ago.

    When he looked up again, he realized that Elder Mu Rong had also jumped down, and amongst them, there were still others with him. Elder Mu Rong was not in a hurry to wave the Divine Dragon Sword, he only looked at his fellow clan members and realized that their eyes were all shining with stars.

    By the time Elder Mu Rong steadily fell from the sky onto the ground, five or six members of his own clan had already been harmed!

    And I was just lucky enough to fall right next to the Divine Dragon Sword. At this time, Li Ruoxi suddenly grabbed onto my hand and reminded me: "Big trees flaunt the wind, do not let this Divine Dragon Sword go first!"

    Li Ruoxi''s stratagem had always worked, so I immediately listened to her advice and pretended to be afraid as I ran towards the southern end of the Cross, hiding far away.

    Most importantly, I am not here to use the Divine Dragon Sword to kill Little White. I am here to look for Little White.

    I can''t do anything else now, I can only watch a good show this year!

    When Elder Mu Rong had just landed, he was immediately surrounded by his family members. One of the men said, "As Elder Mu Rong, you actually harmed a fellow sect member, you are unworthy of being an elder!"

 C316

    Elder Mu Rong stood in the middle position, extended his hand, directly pulling out the dragon sword in the middle, and held it in his hand, the moment he touched the Divine Dragon Sword, he suddenly saw a few flying daggers coming straight at him from the distance, the elder did not let him be shocked, he waved both of his hands in the air, and a tornado immediately appeared out of nowhere, and directly swept all the flying daggers away.

    I think this Elder Mu Rong wants to fight against a group of enemies now, let''s see what ability he has!

    The fact that the attacks of the throwing daggers were ineffective immediately caused many people to surround Elder Mu Rong, using their spells to attack him. In that instant, I saw many different colored lights continuously illuminating the entire underground from the very center, because it was relatively late, I couldn''t see clearly from my position, exactly how they attacked him, but I knew that the battle would be very intense, even I, who was ten metres away could feel the ground trembling. It was as though that Elder Mu Rong was a different person, as long as he defeated his own people, he would be pushed towards the pit of fire outside the Cross.

    We don''t know what exactly the flames are made of, although the color is red, and it''s not much different from the flames we use to cook at home, but the temperature is extremely high, and it''s still someone who falls into the pit of fire, they can''t even make a sound, and in an instant, their meat and Bone will be melted into dregs!

    The more fierce the fight was, the better it would be for me. I said to Li Ruoxi, "What do you think we should do now?

    Ruoxi rolled his eyes at me, and said to me: "First, beg yourself to live, then talk. Idiot, I''ve discovered that there is another secret inside this Cave, I don''t know if you''ve noticed?"

    The most important thing is to find Little White. But since Ruoxi mentioned it, I knew that it''s impossible for her to say it out loud for no reason. I hurriedly asked, "What other strange things do you have?"

    It was as if I was in the middle of a sea and someone told me about the fish I saw.

    But Li Ruoxi didn''t speak to me directly, he only stomped his feet.

    Li Ruoxi usually doesn''t have this habit, so doing this now, I must have some ulterior motive. At this moment, I lowered my head and discovered that there was a calligraphy word under our feet that seemed to be carved into the ground. It was originally dull and colorless, but after being stepped on by Ruoxi, it immediately emitted a blue light.

    Unfortunately, I do not recognize this handwriting, I have never heard of it, have never seen it before, Ruoxi said to me: "Say, is this a part of the mechanism for the word?

    I raised my head to look, and just as I said before, we are standing on a Cross, and right now, we are standing at the southern end of the Cross, on the ground at the very end, there is such a strange character, if you think about it, then you understand, since there is such a character at the southern end, then does that mean there should be one each for the east, south, west, east and west?

    Li Ruoxi and I nodded, and immediately went our separate ways. We once again ran to the center of the Cross, and at this time, Clan Elder Mu Rong also noticed us, but seeing that we were right at the periphery, he didn''t pay attention to us, but continued to attack the Yin Yang Master beside us. As there were too many people here, the black mass of people in front of us couldn''t really squeeze through, and in the end, with no other choice, I quickly carried Li Ruoxi onto my shoulder.

    At that time you were a large group of people, and no one knew who you were. In any case, everyone''s eyes were fixated on Clan Elder Mu Rong, and the Divine Dragon Sword that was placed at Clan Elder Mu Rong''s feet, so everyone ignored us, but after hearing my words, their attacks became more concentrated, and under the common interest, this was the first time that these Yin Yang Master from all over the five lakes and four seas were working together.

 C317

    Because their attacks were concentrated, the distance between the two of them became even more dense, and at this time, he took the chance to follow the gap between Li Ruoxi and the other two, running towards the north and west respectively.

    I ran to the north, and when I arrived at the northernmost part of the Cross, I discovered that there was indeed a strange writing on the ground. I still used my foot to stomp on the writing, which was also emitting the same color.

    At the same time, I saw Li Ruoxi emit a pink color.

    Now that the three faces of the Cross lit up with different colors, then the last direction should be the side behind the elder.

    However, if the two of us wanted to rush over, that would be a little difficult. Elder Mu Rong is standing right at the center of the Cross, and if not for the continuous attacks from the surrounding Yin Yang Master, he would have long ago pulled out his sword and fled far away.

    It should be known that the four paths that the Cross s have taken are not long on one side, is relatively short on the left and right, and is relatively long on the upper and lower side. While we followed Elder Mu Rong''s chaotic martial arts, we lit up the words on the left and right side, but it was not difficult at all.

    But now that Clan Elder Mu Rong was killing them, at least half of the Yin Yang Master s had died, and the situation was not looking good for Clan Elder Mu Rong, with five to six parts of his body injured, but in front of the treasures and benefits, this kind of pain was unbearable.

    Therefore, Mu Rong was using the sweetness of an unravel battle all over his body.

    I estimated that when I brushed past him, I would definitely be attacked by Elder Mu Rong. He had already killed to the point where he couldn''t differentiate between friend or foe, and as long as anyone got close to him, he would definitely be killed.

    Seeing this, Li Ruoxi said to me: "Sometimes humans, are truly stupid crazy. That Mu Rong guy is obviously very strong in magic, all the Yin Yang Master here are basically free gifts, I really don''t know what they are thinking, they are just like moths to the flame!"

    As if he was bathing in a phoenix of fire, his body carried a wave of heat wave. It was unknown what kind of spell he used, as long as someone approached him, they would fight back with fists and kicks, and Elder Mu Rong would hit his opponent with all of his punches, causing anyone who was hit to immediately lose their lives on the spot.

    However, the battle still continued, the surrounding Yin Yang Master rushed up to their deaths, disregarding their own safety. I would never be able to understand what was going on in their minds, and in front of a treasure, they could even disregard their own lives.

    Li Ruoxi and I stayed close to Elder Mu Rong, who was not even three meters away from him. We engraved Elder Mu Rong''s every move in our hearts, and when we felt that it was about time, we used our bodies'' power to immediately demonize!

    This house was something that I hid for a long time before, and now that it''s a critical moment, I don''t care about it anymore. In the moment that we turned into demons, the gazes of many Yin Yang Master s were immediately attracted to us, and with Elder Mu Rong''s current condition, he used this reason to immediately shout: "As Yin Yang Master, we cannot afford to fight in secret, let''s think about it after we get rid of one or two monsters!"

    Without saying a word, I punched at Clan Elder Mu Rong''s chest!

    Elder Mu Rong was caught off guard. I completely destroyed Elder Mu Rong''s defence this time, and caused him to retreat two steps, causing Elder Mu Rong to immediately reveal an 80% of his astonishment. I am just a fledgling smelly Kid, and am not even on the same level as him, but after my body transformed into a demon, how can my strength be compared to that of a human.

    The moment Elder Mu Rong''s defense was broken, the surrounding Yin Yang Master did not attack us anxiously, but continued to attack Mu Rong, and right now there is no difference between good and evil! Although my appearance is in the eyes of the Yin Yang Master, and I should be the first to be defeated normally, but we did not try to pull out the Sword in the Stone''s movement, so in their eyes, we tacitly agreed to be within the range of safety.

    Elder Mu Rong saw that there was no one who could stop us so he shouted to the surrounding people, "This group of Ninth Level Yin Yang Warlocks, they really are, they will never be able to enter the ranks of the best. Even though they have seen the Demons, they did not go kill the demons, but instead came here to fight!"

    Just as I was about to speak, some of the Yin Yang Master s among them shouted in their hearts, "As clan elders, killing a fellow sect member should be easy for you. They are the first to attack, not caring about morality, and would not care if you had the face to say such words.

    After these people finished speaking, they immediately moved again, and fought passionately against the sky, and at this time, we had already taken advantage of them. They quickly lowered their heads, and sneakily slipped away from their side, arriving behind Elder Mu Rong.

    The two of us held hands and ran over. Just as we expected, at the end of the Cross, there was also a strange character. We used to stomp our feet on it, but the character released a red light!

    The four corners of the Cross were emitting different rays of light. At this time, the Divine Dragon Sword was also emitting the last rays of white light, and one of them shouted: "Everyone, quickly dodge! It''s a Five Light Formation!"

    I don''t really understand formations like this, but seeing the Yin Yang Master s backing off, I had a bad feeling. Did I do something bad just now?

 C318

    In that instant, the five rays of light circled together in the air. Sometimes they separated, sometimes they merged into one.

    This scene was incomparably gorgeous, causing me to be a little dazed. These five rays of light constantly changed their forms in the air. After a while, the five colors of light changed into five dragons.

    However, this was not a real divine dragon, but an aura.

    The five rays of light struck the Cross, and in the blazing fire, the Cross instantly ruptured.

    One must know that the Cross is our only resting place. If we don''t even have this thing, then all of us will probably be buried in the sea of fire and no one will be able to escape.

    However, at this time, it was impossible for them to escape even if they had wings. Along with the collapse of the Cross, a lot of fire dragons appeared all of a sudden, spiraling continuously in the air, with the temperature of the fire dragons being extremely high, once they came into contact with the human body, they would immediately be digested and no longer have any traces of fear. There was no time for fear.

    Seeing this situation, I hurriedly pulled Li Ruoxi to run towards the center of the Cross. I never thought that Elder Mu Rong would not only not save me when he saw this kind of situation, he had even secretly plotted against me.

    When Elder Mu Rong saw that the surrounding Yin Yang Master had lost their will to fight, he took this opportunity to continuously search for a few Yin Yang Master s. Once he was alone, he would immediately pat them.

    Elder Mu Rong didn''t even need to expend much energy. With a light push, humans could be pushed into the flaming tornado and be killed.

    Just as I was enjoying the show, a gigantic flaming tornado suddenly approaches me.

    The flaming tornadoes did not have any pattern when they were blown. Behind them were the constantly breaking Cross and in front of them was the flaming tornadoes. Standing there, they would only be waiting for death.

    But luckily after Li Ruoxi transformed, she had a pair of beautiful wings which pulled me along as she immediately soared into the sky and flew around the fire dragon scroll.

    In order to persevere on, we had no choice but to directly go to the center of the Cross. At this time, Elder Mu Rong pushed out both of his palms and once again forced us to retreat. At the same time, Elder Mu Rong discovered that there was no one at his side who directly pulled out the Divine Dragon Sword at the center.

    With the Divine Dragon Sword in hand, Elder Mu Rong waved his hand and immediately killed Yin Yang Master beside him. This sword was extremely powerful, like chopping cabbages, it left the enemy completely helpless.

    The Divine Dragon Sword was first to be defeated by the enemy, so Elder Mu Rong was able to defeat them easily and kill them all. Under my helplessness, I could only rely on Li Ruoxi''s wings for support as I leapt into the air.

    However, at this moment, I suddenly felt a chill behind me, as if something had come over. When I turned around, I discovered that there was a white Dragon in the air, and I didn''t know when it had come over.

    That Dragon''s incomparably huge body was almost comparable to the entire Cross, the Dragon''s claws firmly grabbed onto me and Li Ruoxi, not allowing us to move an inch. In an instant, the Dragon grabbed onto us, and flew out of the cave.

    Seeing that we had left, Elder Mu Rong was enraged, he immediately increased the speed of his hands, and heard Cave''s shouts and cries. It seemed that all the Yin Yang Master that went in, none of them were able to leave alive.

    When that white Dragon caught us in the valley, it placed us safely inside. After we recorded it, we didn''t understand the situation in front of us at all.

    When that Dragon lied down for a while, it would take up almost half of the entire valley. Li Ruoxi and I looked at each other, since it didn''t have any intention of hurting us, and it had to be saved like this, we must definitely repay it!

    However, the other party''s temperament and character were completely different from Whitey''s. Regardless of whether one was a human or a demon, regardless of whether their voice and appearance changed or not, there was one thing that would never change, and that was that there was a familiar aura on the Dragon that was not present on it.

    I walked to the head of the Dragon and clasped my fists. "Thank you, senior, for saving me!"

 C319

    This Dragon was constantly gasping for air, but as it looked more and more weak, it suddenly thought of a problem. Could it be that this valley had heard that a Dragon was about to die, could it be because of this?

    Just as I was thinking about this question, I suddenly saw a person floating out from the head of the Dragon. I am extremely familiar with this person, and it was the Little White that we have been bitterly chasing after.

    When Lil ''White saw us, he widened his eyes and asked in a watery voice, "Aiya, why are you guys here? Didn''t I wave my hand to tell you guys that I was fine?"

    Waving our hands to return?

    I suddenly thought back to the first time I saw Xiao Bai in the Cave. At that time, Xiao Bai indeed waved his hands at us, how could I know what it meant? That piece of land was quickly mixed together, we just thought there was a problem with Xiao Bai, we were afraid that it would implicate us and let us leave.

    She was wearing a white down jacket and her body was completely unharmed. It was obvious that she was in a safe state all along. I asked softly, "Can you tell me what is going on?"

    That Dragon is a friend of mine, and it has already lived for more than a thousand years. It can be said that he is my elder brother, and amongst the dragon race, he is a white dragon with a relatively short lifespan, and his lifespan can only be up to a thousand years. So now, he has already arrived, and I have specially come to see him. "The dust returns to the dust, and goes back and forth from one place to another, so to put it plainly, I have come to attend the funeral of a friend!

    Originally, he was going to attend the funeral and send his old friend away safely. However, he did not expect that the Yinyang Family, upon hearing the news, would turn around and enter the Dragon Cave, disturbing the rest of the Dragon. This caused the Cave to be destroyed, so the Dragon could only fly out of the Cave and search for another place.

    However, when the Dragon flew up, it just so happened to see the two of us fighting against the Yin Yang Master. This Dragon hated to disturb its own Yin Yang Master, so it took this chance to see us standing on its own side and immediately saved us.

    While we were talking, the Dragon''s breathing slowly became stable and its body started to shrink bit by bit, until at the end, there was only one heart left. The heart emitted a white light that became bigger and bigger, and finally formed a sharp sword out of thin air.

    I walked over and looked at the sword on the ground. "Xiao Bai, I want to ask you something. I heard that when the Dragon dies, her body will form a weapon. Is that true?"

    Most importantly, it depends on the will of the dragon race. If he himself doesn''t want to leave anything behind, then we will never be able to get a weapon from inside his body, and look at how my friend left a sword for you, you can keep it, this is a strict proof of you, if you hold it, every time I see this sword, I will think of this friend of mine, and feel that he is always by my side! "

    Li Ruoxi asked in confusion: "Before we came, we already saw a Divine Dragon Sword, what''s with that sword?"

    After crying for a while, he calmed himself down and said to me, "You guys have misunderstood, how could Yulong leave behind a weapon before he passed away? One week before you guys came here, there was a very powerful expert who came to suppress the Dragon with his own Divine Dragon Sword, but in the end, it was destroyed by my friend and I. The sword in his hand was directly thrown to the ground when he died, I think you guys mistook the Dragon as the weapon in his body!"

    So it was like this. That so-called treasure actually had nothing to do with the Dragon at all! In other words, they were only fighting to the death for the sake of a fake Divine Dragon Sword!

    I walked to the side of the Dragon and picked up the sword from the Dragon''s body. I realized that the sword was formed from the Dragon and I raised it into the sky.

    As I said this, I wanted to make the Yin-yang sword flash continuously, as if confirming my words.

    Just at that moment, I suddenly saw a person jump out from the cave. It was Clan Elder Mu Rong who obtained the Divine Dragon Sword previously.

    It was unknown what method he used, but he was actually able to escape. However, when Elder Mu Rong saw us, he immediately raised the Divine Dragon Sword and smiled at us: "I thought that the few of you s had already escaped, but did not expect to die like this. Now that the Divine Dragon Sword is in our hands, I believe that our Mu Rong Family will be in the open!"

    When Elder Mu Rong said this, it was as if he was using me to practice his sword, he raised the sword in his hand and rushed towards me. At that time, I did not want to kill him, but the other party had already attacked me, so I could only defend, and thus, brought up the Yin-yang sword s and the Divine Dragon Sword s, and made contact with each other.

    In that instant, I finally understood the power of the Yin-yang sword.

    I held my sword with both hands and used all my strength to wave at Clan Elder Mu Rong!

    Just at that moment, Elder Mu Rong''s eyes revealed an inconceivable look, he looked at me, and his mouth seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say it out, and in the end the sword in his hand, along with his own body, was split into two.

 C320

    I''m not happy right now, so to speak, I''m very unhappy.

    Two days ago, we found Little White, saw its friend leave this world, and told it about Li Ruoxi. At the same time, we killed Elder Mu Rong, the hypocrite that caused people to feel deep hatred for him.

    Originally, I said that it was a joyous and joyful matter, but now, I couldn''t feel happy at all. It was only because I had encountered another problem recently.

    It all started when he left the valley.

    After I told Little White everything about Li Ruoxi, I even decided to follow us to the Medicine God Valley to help Li Ruoxi recover from his illness.

    Pill King Valley is not just one or two steps away from us. I have already traveled more than half of the way there, but to reach the specific location, I need to walk for at least three more days.

    The search I''m talking about here isn''t about walking, it''s about driving a car.

    It could be said that this distance was not that short. At the start, our journey could be considered to have been smooth, but later on, our Car no longer had any gasoline, and so we arrived at a place called Moon Town.

    I didn''t come to Moon Town to refuel for the cars. You just wanted to find a random Inn to stay the night, have a good rest, eat a full meal, and then continue on your way. I didn''t expect that there would be a problem with this meal.

    The restaurant is said to be bustling every day, and the name of the tavern is also very famous. When we arrived at the place, we discovered that the tavern is only a tavern in the countryside. If you want to have a bite to eat, you have to line up in a long line to be able to eat it.

    When we arrived at this town, we heard that the Immortal Building was heading straight for it. Since everyone was already here, why not try out the local characteristics? Besides, my motto was to enjoy myself in time.

    Who would have thought that when I arrived at the tavern, I would find nobody there. It was completely different from what I remembered.

    Seeing this empty restaurant, Whitey was so happy that it danced about. It said that it could take over the entire restaurant today, but Li Ruoxi was frowning just like a Brow. What Li Ruoxi meant was something abnormal, something weird was definitely going to happen.

    But being weird is being weird, the cooing coming from my stomach is true, and what''s even worse is that the Drunken Immortal Tavern''s reputation is so huge. It just took away all the businesses in the other taverns, which means in a radius of a few miles, there are basically no other taverns other than this one.

    He had no choice but to bite the bullet and eat a meal first.

    However, in that instant, I suddenly saw an old man walk over. The old man held a signboard in his hand, and in it was written Zhang Xian''er.

    There are such fortune-tellers in the streets and alleys, I didn''t pay any attention to them at all. Who knew that the old man would directly rush towards us the moment he saw us, or more accurately, towards the car that we parked beside the Road.

    Had the old man never seen a car? Why are you looking around at that lousy car? Furthermore, when I drove the Car into the valley, it was already more or less scrapped, and with Li Ruoxi''s astute hands, it took me quite a bit of effort to get there.

    In the end, what that old man did next was really weird. After circling the car twice, he finally reached the front of the car. He crashed into the front of the car and fell onto the ground.

    But who knew that the old man had sharp eyes, he was probably a swindler like me, so he was very knowledgeable, and when the two of us looked at each other, he somehow recognized me as the owner of the car at a glance, and quickly pointed at me and shouted: "I say, don''t go! If you hit me while driving, people will want to run, they won''t even want the Car anymore!"

    Holy shit, there was such a scenario?

    Li Ruoxi had a big temper as he directly walked in front of the old man, grabbed him and asked: "Which dog of a eyes said I hit you, then do you know that you''re still a great deity? I see this dog shit deity!"

 C321

    The old man did not care about this matter, no matter how Li Ruoxi scolded him, he did not move, but instead shouted that his butt would hurt and one moment it would hurt, there was not a single place that was not painful, and after being called out, many people quickly came out from the streets.

    No matter where they were, there would always be a lot of people watching. No matter what happened, there would never be a lot of people watching the show.

    Many of the people started pointing at us, whispering that we weren''t, but in truth, these people weren''t even there at all. They were unable to differentiate between the good and the bad, and in addition to that, there was that old man who called himself a great deity, that was a high level swindler, and after seeing so many people, he started rolling all over the place. It was unknown where he got this red potion from, but it was actually smeared all over his chest.

    The old man immediately shouted to the people around him, "Quickly come and see! A car crashed! Who cares? Why is it that everyone here was knocked over by an outsider? Tell me, how do you want this old man to live!"

    While this old man was speaking, I carefully looked up and down and saw that this old man''s clothes looked tattered, but in reality, there were quite a few worthless things on him. Moreover, there was a piece of jade stuck on his waist; if it was sold to a knowledgeable person, then it would be enough for a family of three to eat for a year.

    At this time, Li Ruoxi didn''t waste time talking with the old man, and decisively took out his own Wallet. When he opened it, he found quite a bit of money inside.

    Seeing that Li Ruoxi had taken the money, the old man did not say anything, but instead spoke to Li Ruoxi softly, "Girl, I think you know what to do, so you have to compensate me for this matter. Although I am old, and cannot afford to offend you, I think you guys are just committing a crime for 5000 dollars!"

    Li Ruoxi was serious, without saying anything further, he took out a thousand yuan from the Wallet. When the old man saw the one thousand yuan, he said disdainfully, "Little girl, this is without five thousand yuan, I really can''t accept it. Don''t think that a thousand can send me away!"

    Looking at this, my heart felt heavy. I know Li Ruoxi''s character very well, let alone a thousand dollars, he might not even be able to give me a single dollar.

    Who knew that the next scene would be even more exciting? Ruoxi directly took out the thousand dollars and paid it to the old man in the car, but he did not seem to have any intentions of giving it to him. Instead, he shouted to the surrounding people: "Fellow villagers, listen carefully, if anyone can chase this old fellow away, this thousand dollars will be his!"

    In the beginning, a few of them were still able to calm down and persuade the old man to leave. But after the old man did not leave, a few big men came over and, one of them with their head raised and the other with their feet raised, threw the old man onto a Truck like he was throwing a bag, and started running away. Of the three big men, two of them drove the Truck and the last one picked up Ruoxi''s thousand yuan and left.

    Just when I thought that this matter was over, the old man suddenly flipped over from within the Truck and ran over to my side to hit me. Luckily, he stayed with my Neck and said: "Smelly Kid, you have to remember this matter for me!"

    Although he was scolding me, for some reason, he seemed to have a smile on his face. Furthermore, he was clearly lying on the Truck, and was just dragged away, why would he be willing to flip over the Truck, even if he were injured, and say those words to me?

    If you were to say this, you should be talking to Li Ruoxi.

    However, I didn''t think too much about it at that time. After the men saw the old man flipping over the car, they immediately pulled him back into the car. In order to prevent the old man from running around, they tied him up into a hemp rope and took him away!

    After finishing the task, Li Ruoxi revealed a satisfied smile, and returned to my side and said: "Let''s go, let''s go eat!"

    Li Ruoxi did a happy thing today, once he was happy, his appetite would increase a lot. When he arrived at the restaurant, we chose a room and basically gave him all the special dishes there, and what was even weirder, is that all the Attendant in the restaurant surrounded us at that time. I thought that this restaurant would not open for business, but didn''t expect them to take good care of us.

    Just as we were about to leave, a man walked in. He was fat and white, and looked like he was in his forties. The man was very sincere, and he took a bottle of Maotai and said to us, "It''s my honor to stay at this inn. Come, I''ll be doing it!"

    Master''s tolerance for alcohol is really godly. He can drink a cup of Maotai in one gulp and can see the bottom of it. But the problem is, I don''t understand why people that I don''t know come to toast us. Attendant explained on the side: "Everyone, this is our Owner, Boss Bai!"

    I numbly nodded my head. Regardless of whether it was white or black, I didn''t know what was going on in front of me. After Boss Bai finished drinking, he sat down beside me and stared fixedly at me.

    If the Boss Bai chuckled, and instead said: "Great deity will joke around, you should have received the letter that I wrote a few days ago to welcome your arrival. Today, I have set up a banquet, and in order to prevent others from disturbing you, I will suspend business for the entire day, to serve you alone.

    After Boss Bai finished speaking, he gave me another bottle of wine. Seeing that I was about to drink again, I quickly waved my hand and said, "Such a big gift, I cannot afford it. But Boss Bai, I''m afraid you have mistaken me, right?"

 C322

    Boss Bai''s face changed, I calculated that the other party must have recognised the wrong person, but it doesn''t matter, we just have to pay the money, we can''t just eat for nothing, but who knew that Boss Bai would recognize this logic, and directly grab onto my pants!

    What the hell is your Boss Bai doing? Why are you capturing him for no reason?

    I extended my hand out to Owner, but my legs didn''t feel anything. I lowered my head to look, only to see Boss Bai''s hand suddenly holding a piece of jade.

    There were three big words written on it: Great Deity Li.

    In that instant, I understood why the man called Great Deity Li suddenly jumped down from the Truck and touched me. So this guy was purposely framing me, and gave me his jade.

    In this case, wouldn''t there be more trouble? Since the other party was willing to do something like touching porcelain, it meant that he was in need of money. However, would a person in need of money give something of value to someone else?

    Thinking about it this way, there was only one reason for this, and that was that the trouble on the street might not only be worth the jasper''s money.

    Boss Bai sat beside me and immediately cried as he said to me: "I really beg of you to help me this time, otherwise I would very likely end up with a broken home and dying. You came all the way here, why can''t you be merciful?"

    When Boss Bai said this, he was very sincere and directly kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to me. I had never received such a great courtesy before and hurriedly stood up from my seat to help Boss Bai up, but no matter what, Boss Bai refused and shouted: "Today, if you do not agree to this, I will kneel down!"

    As the saying goes, a man has gold under his knees. There must be something important to ask of him once he kneels like this!

    At this time, the surrounding Attendant followed suit and kneeled down. They didn''t even have to kneel down, and the problem was that they blocked all the exits.

    Li Ruoxi took the opportunity to take out the menu when everyone was lowering their heads, and pinched my butt, and said to me in a low voice: "Agree to it, or else I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave!"

    Li Ruoxi tapped his fingers on the menu as he spoke, and the result was that it looked like this: My god, we didn''t even look at the prices when we were having our meal, we were all here first class, only influential people would be able to come here, but who would have thought that such a high class hotel would be opened in a small town, and the prices of the dishes were sky-high as well.

    It''s not like I don''t have these 180 dishes. Although the potato shredded pork can be bought, but red braised pork, West Lake sweet and sour fish, we''ve already lost a whole table of 12 dishes, eat them all!

    In total, there didn''t seem to be 8000, or at least 10 thousand.

    This price is not something that ordinary people like us can bear, I understand Li Ruoxi''s meaning, if we do not agree to this, then we cannot even afford to pay for it!

    Helpless, I could only help Owner up and nod my head, saying, "Alright, I agree to that matter. But Boss Bai, tell me everything from the beginning to the end, what exactly is going on!"

    When the Owner saw me nod his head, he wanted to kowtow. After I quickly stopped him, he sat back down on his seat and said to me, "This happened at my house. My wife will always look for me!"

    I calculated in my heart, isn''t this nonsense? Your daughter-in-law shouldn''t look for you to look for someone else, alright?

    That''s why you took advantage of this opportunity to frame me. You, Owner, have never seen any great deities, and only heard of his name, so you already invited him to your own restaurant to drink. Who would have known that because of the matter of running into a carriage, we were chased away, so I became the scapegoat.

    Boss Bai looked up to see if I understood what he had said, and explained everything over again.

    It turned out that Boss Bai''s wife had already died a week ago.

    It was a tragedy. Boss Bai would always run around outside during business, and without realizing it, they did not catch a venereal disease. When they came back to take care of their husband and wife, of course they would not be able to escape from their wife.

 C323

    The went out every day to pick on the flowers and grass while he contracted a venereal disease. He did not know why he unconsciously recovered, but on the contrary, the disease of his own Wife was getting worse and worse.

    The Boss Bai''s Wife''s name was Zhang Xiaohua. After Zhang Xiaohua found out about this, he became depressed everyday and in the end, suffered from too much psychological pressure. Thus, he decided to hang himself at home.

    After Zhang Xiaohua died, the Boss Bai placed him in the center of a sepulchre. He thought that this would settle down, but recently, before 10 pm, he would always hear people moving around in his house. What was even more strange was that when it was 10: 30 PM, his own fridge would mysteriously open.

    Usually, he would have to go to the bathroom at 10: 30 in order to have a drink of water in the fridge. All of this was exactly the same as what happened to Zhang Xiaohua when he was still alive, the more Boss Bai thought about it, the more scared he became, and every night he seemed to be able to hear the Wife talking in his ear, so he couldn''t take it anymore and came to find me.

    No, it shouldn''t be me, it should be that great deity. It''s a pity that I''m mistaken for him now.

    Hearing Boss Bai''s words, I slapped my thigh and immediately agreed to this matter. To me, this was a small matter, before, there were so many times where I exorcised ghosts to exorcise devils, so it wouldn''t be one less time.

    We left as soon as we finished our food and wine. I immediately followed Boss Bai to his house.

    When we entered the room, I felt that there was nothing missing in this small pavilion, just lack of human life. Furthermore, after asking, I found out that both Boss Bai and my own Wife slept in separate rooms, and married in different families. From this, it can be seen that this Boss Bai does not like his own Wife at all.

    When we reached the middle of the room, I took out the makeshift compass that I bought earlier and circled the room twice, but that compass was completely still without any reaction at all. Furthermore, when I came to the Boss Bai''s house, I deliberately chose to come here at midnight.

    However, after searching for a while, we only found a little bit of Yin Qi, which is in one of the safe.

    I let the Boss Bai open the safe, and at first, the Boss Bai hesitated three times. But under my forceful request, the moment the safe opened, my eyes blurred.

    The problem is that I don''t want to ask for money right now. If I look carefully, I would find that there is indeed a little bit of yin aura among these gold and silver treasures, but it''s really too little. Let alone a group of people making a ruckus in the middle of the night, even a person with more yang energy would be scared out of their wits if they touched these treasures.

    That was to say that the haunted place was not at home at all.

    I said to Boss Bai: "From what you said, your Wife should have become a demon that was pestering you by his side. When he was still alive, you treated her poorly and after he died, you wanted to take revenge!"

    The Owner''s head shook like a rattle drum, but he still admitted this point.

    Therefore, I patted Table and said, "I concede to all of you. If you don''t stay here properly when you were alive, then burn incense and buy powder as mercy when you die!"

    When I said this, I seemed to be a little impulsive, causing Boss Bai''s face to turn slightly green. At this time, Li Ruoxi reminded me: "Don''t be so angry, we still owe him a table of food and wine, after we are done with everything we have to do, we will leave immediately!"

    I shook my head. If it really was to exorcise ghosts, I could make my move now. However, Zhang Xiaohua''s soul is not in the room right now!

    After that, on the top of the room, there were suddenly a few strands of hair that appeared from the walls. The amount of hair grew more and more, scaring the Owner so much that he had to quickly feel for the cat under the bed!

    He took out the Yin-yang sword that he had just obtained and chopped off all of its hair in two or three steps. The hair on the ceiling did not appear again. I held some hair in my hand and said, "It''s strange, your Wife''s soul is clearly not here, so why would I cause trouble for you?"

    After saying that, he looked at the walls of the bed. It was a wedding photo, taken when Boss Bai was married to Wife, and the Photos inside had short hair. Although it looked ordinary, it was obvious that it belonged to an intelligent person, and what I was holding right now was a long hair that didn''t belong to Wife at all?

    Just at this time, she turned her head and cut off the gap in the ceiling, accidentally knocking down a Cabinet. The Cabinet originally had a lock on it, but after being touched by me, it was immediately shattered.

    Helplessly, I picked up the lock. Suddenly, I saw a black diary falling out of the Cabinet. I picked up the diary, and when I flipped through it, there were many words densely packed within, I raised my head and asked, "Boss Bai, this diary belongs to your Wife, right?"

    Boss Bai nodded his head and replied, "Yes, I bought this for her last year''s birthday. But when did he write so many diaries and have such a habit?"

    I don''t even know what kind of habit it was to be a Husband''s man. I opened my diary to take a look, but the more I read, the weirder it became.

 C324

    The entire story was written in a female''s tone, and there was more than one diary. Most of the book in the diary were personally written by this Zhang Xiaohua.

    There was a lot of content on it, I really couldn''t read it, and it was just some self-narration made by Zhang Xiaohua. It was as if from the moment Zhang Xiaohua married the Boss Bai, he had already left behind this habit of writing in his diary. One diary every day, no more, no less, every diary would only be around 300 something words or so.

    Here I choose a few that are useful to me.

    Originally, Zhang Xiaohua''s family lived in the countryside, and his parents were both farmers. Although their lives weren''t considered rich, they could only be considered to be self-sufficient, but ever since his own Mother became seriously ill, his family had experienced a crisis. This was something that ordinary families couldn''t afford, and it was said that his family had a cancer.

    In order to earn money for the Mother, Zhang Xiaohua went to all sorts of ways to borrow money from the relatives in the village. But the saying goes, a rich person has a distant relative in the mountains, a poor person would not be questioned in the city, and no one would be willing to pay attention to him.''s family was just like a huge burden on him, and the money he borrowed was nothing more than a drop in the bucket.

    Fortunately, there was no end to the world. Once, when Zhang Xiaohua was borrowing money, he accidentally bumped into the Boss Bai, so the Boss Bai remembered Zhang Xiaohua''s name and began to scout and ask everywhere.

    Boss Bai had a lot of eyes and ears, so he was able to easily find out that Zhang Xiaohua was lacking in money, and Owner would definitely be happy to hear this. In Boss Bai''s eyes, if it was something that could be solved with money, it would not be a problem.

    Very quickly, Boss Bai personally came over. At that time, Boss Bai was also a boorish man and could be said to be a businessman, but he liked to be outspoken and directly said that he wanted to marry Zhang Xiaohua. Furthermore, the dowry he gave was an astronomical figure for them.

    However, it was not as tragic as the TV s thought it was. Zhang Xiaohua thought that the Boss Bai was treating him well, and adding the situation his own family was in, if he were to get married, he would be able to lighten the burden on his family and also help the Mother, that would be for the best.

    As a result, he decided to fight one to the death while the other was willing to take it.

    The day had been decided.

    Furthermore, on the surface, it seemed that he was going to do some business, but in fact, when he was on the phone, he would always hear a woman''s voice. Zhang Xiaohua did not care about the woman at all, since they had originally planned to get married, and he had already known his own identity. Furthermore, when he had married Zhang Xiaohua, Zhang Xiaohua was the eldest wife of the Boss Bai, and she had wanted to get a title as well.

    Thus, Zhang Xiaohua broke the bitter water in his heart and swallowed it.

    But unfortunately, not long after, this Boss Bai became slightly sick on the outside and passed the infection to Zhang Xiaohua, who was at home. This caused Zhang Xiaohua to feel very grieved.

    At this point in the diary, a very large boundary appeared.

    Originally, I thought that since Zhang Xiaohua had contracted a venereal disease for some unknown reason, he must be extremely resentful towards the Boss Bai, causing himself to commit suicide. However, from the looks of the diary, it is not like that at all.

    It clearly stated that Zhang Xiaohua had started to complain about the Boss Bai after knowing that he had contracted a venereal disease, but after thinking about it again, Zhang Xiaohua felt that he could already predict who he would marry. He knew very well that the Boss Bai had been very good to him during this period of time, and he had recently heard that his Mother had received very good treatment in the Hospital, and it was even with the help of the Boss Bai''s people.